Great  American 
Historical  Classics  Series 


History       ,    '^ 

of  the 

Late  War  in  the  Western  Country 


By  Robert  B.  McAfee 
1816 


Historical  Publications  Company 

C.  S.  Van  Tassel,  Manager 
(Home  Office)  Bowling  Green,  Ohio 


* 


Copynght    1919 

by 
C.  S.  Van  Tassei 


PUBLISHER'S  INTRODUCTION. 

Considerably  over  one  hundred  years  have  passed  since 
this  story  of  the  war  of  1812  was  written.  Peace  was  pro 
claimed  February  18,  1815.  This  work  came  from  the 
press  in  1816,  and  in  preparing  the  manuscript  Captain 
McAfee  had  the  direct  assistance  of  General  Harrison, 
Colonels  Croghan  and  Todd  and  many  others  and  had 
access  to  the  journal  of  Colonel  Wood,  the  engineer  who 
built  Fort  Meigs  and  who  kept  a  remarkable  diary  of  an 
important  period  of  these  events  as  they  transpired.  With 
such  an  array  of  material  and  backed  by  the  ability  of  the 
author  himself  to  portray  events  and  movements  of  troops, 
Captain  McAfee  has  undoubtedly  given  the  most  valuable, 
authentic  and  close-up  narrative,  especially  of  the  western 
operations  in  this  struggle  ever  written.  Franklin  would 
have  called  it  the  War  of  Independence,  for  it  is  related 
that  when  he  heard  some  one  speak  of  the  "War  of  Inde 
pendence"  (1776)  he  said,  "Sir,  you  mean  the  Revolution, 
the  War  of  Independence  is  yet  to  come." 

It  is  with  a  view  of  perpetuating  this  valuable  work  to 
the  people  that  the  publisher  is  lead  to  reproduce  the 
same  complete,  and  in  full  with  some  explanatory  field 
notes,  as  the  original  copies  of  the  book  are  fast  passing 
out  of  existence.  And  while  many  later  historians,  per 
haps  nearly  all,  have  used  the  work  as  a  basis  for  their 
writings,  historians  and  readers,  we  believe,  will  welcome 
the  complete  narrative.  In  commenting  on  the  same,  Dr. 
Kendric  Charles  Babcock  in  his  bibliography  in  Albert 
Bushnell  Hart's  "American  Nation"  puts  McAfees's  work 


'4  -"HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

«,*«*;•*•***:   -  *  **•* 

,•;  •<f.; «**<;;      «  4»*a       ; 

in'  a'Higti'  and' distinct  class  and  says  "the  History  of  The 
Late  War  In  the  Western  Country  is  one  of  the  very  best 
accounts  of  the  conditions  of  the  army  on  the  frontier  and 
of  the  methods  of  organization,  transportation  and  hand 
ling  of  troops  during  the  war." 

Captain  McAfee  was  a  Kentuckian.  He  was  born  Feb 
ruary  17,  1784,  and  died  March  12,  1849.  One  writer  calls 
him  a  "soldier,  statesman,  historian  and  banker."  He 
enlisted  in  the  service  of  1812  along  with  some  of  the  most 
prominent  citizens  and  best  blood  of  Kentucky.  He  was 
captain  of  a  company  in  the  first  battalion  of  a  mounted 
Kentucky  regiment  organized  by  Col.  II.  M.  Johnson  under 
orders  of  Governor  Shelby.  Captain  McAfee  served 
throughout  the  campaign  with  honored  distinction  and,  as 
stated,  writes  much  of  his  story  from  personal  knowledge. 
He  was  Lieutenant  Governor  of  Kentucky.  1820-1824  and 
was  connected  with  one  of  the  first  banks  at  Harrodsburg, 
Ky.,  in  1818. 


PREFACE. 

The  author  of  the  following  history  will  not  detain  the 
reader  with  many  prefatory  remarks.  It  was  written 
during  those  hours  of  leisure  which  he  was  able  occa 
sionally  to  reserve  from  other  necessary  occupations;  and 
he  therefore  wishes  to  be  regarded,  not  as  advancing  any 
lofty  pretensions  to  literary  merit.  His  object  has  chiefly 
been,  to  give  a  plain  and  correct  statement  of  the  facts, 
and  to  make  only  such  reflections  upon  them,  as  they  would 
obviously  authorize;  and  he  can  conscientiously  say,  that 
he  has  in  no  case  intentionally  distorted  or  concealed 
anything. 

He  has  no  private  friendships  or  enmities  to  gratify- 
nothing  but  a  rational  attachment  to  his  country  and  hos 
tility  to  his  enemies  according  to  their  deserts.  Being  a 
native  of  Kentucky  and  having  lost  many  of  his  friends 
in  the  Indian  wars,  during  the  first  settlement  of  this 
country,  he  has  necessarily  imbibed  an  abhorrence  of  those 
principles  and  practices  of  the  savages,  and  their  British 
allies,  by  which  the  western  'settlements  have  suffered 
so  much  in  both  wars. 

If  any  of  his  expressions  should  be  deemed  too  acri 
monious  and  intemperate  for  dignified  and  impartial  his 
tory,  the  reader  will  excuse  them  on  this  account,  together 
with  the  consideration  that  the  feelings  excited  by  the 
occurrences  described  are  still  fresh  and  vigorous  in  his 
bosom.  He  believes,  however,  that  he  has  said  nothing 
which  is  not  strictly  true  and  just,  though  perhaps  not 
entirely  agreeable  to  the  taste  of  every  reader. 

In  procuring  the  material  for  this  work,  the  author  is 
greatly  indebted  to  General  Harrison  and  Governor  Shelby, 


6  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

(Kentucky)  for  the  many  valuable  documents  they  fur 
nished,  particularly  their  correspondence  with  the  war  de 
partment  and  with  each  other.  He  is  also  indebted  to 
Governor  Edwards  for  his  correspondence  but  it  unfor 
tunately  arrived  too  late  to  be  used. 

Colonels  Croghan  and  Todd  with  many  other  officers 
of  the  northwestern  army  have  also  laid  him  under  great 
obligations  by  the  cheerfulness  with  which  they  furnished 
and  assisted  him  in  collecting  all  the  information  within 
their  power.  To  the  latter  he  is  indebted  to  the  journal 
of  Colonel  Wood  of  the  engineers,  who  justly  attained  a 
lofty  character  for  military  genius  and  service  before  his 
untimely  but  glorious  fall. 

Most  of  these  papers  will  remain  in  the  possession  of 
Colonel  C.  S.  Todd,  subject  to  be  examined  by  any  person 
who  may  wish  to  see  the  authorities  on  which  any  state 
ment  in  this  history  is  founded. 

In  preparing  this  work  for  the  press  I  have  to  acknowl 
edge  the  assistance  I  received  from  Dr.  Joseph  Buchanan, 
who  first  undertook  it's  publication.  He  carefully 
examined  and  compared  all  the  materials  from  which  it 
has  been  compiled,  and  in  fact  attentively  revised  it  in 
every  respect.  In  some  instances  he  has  made  alterations, 
on  the  propriety  of  which  I  have  differed  with  him  in 
opinion ;  however,  there  is  no  material  fact  which  I  am  not 
satisfied  is  correctly  stated;  and  as  for  reflections,  the 
reader  will  no  doubt  judge  for  himself. 

In  describing  the  operation  against  the  Creek  Indians 
I  have  had  to  rely  chiefly  on  official  reports,  which,  how 
ever  correct,  are  insufficient  for  fullness  for  a  complete 
history. 

As  to  the  campaign  at  New  Orleans,  besides  the  com 
mon  sources  of  information  I  have  had  recourse  to  Major 
Thomas  Curry  and  I  acknowledge  with  pleasure  the  assist- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  7 

ance  he  has  given  me.  He  served  in  the  Kentucky  militia 
in  that  campaign  and  was  able  as  an  eye  witness  to  furnish 
important  matter. 

In  justice  to  our  late  enemies  as  well  as  to  myself,  it 
may  be  proper  to  add  that  much  information  with  respect 
to  them  has  unavoidably  been  very  imperfect  and  hence  I 
may  have  made  erroneous  statements  respecting  them  in 
many  instances.  Their  own  official  reports  which  they 
published  are  so  notoriously  false  that  no  reliance  can  be 
placed  in  them  and  the  unofficial  anonymous  reports  which 
circulated  in  our  public  prints  concerning  them  were  not 
much  better  authority.  But  with  respect  to  our  own  opera 
tions  I  have  authentic  documents  or  the  evidence  of  highly 
respectable  witnesses  to  substantiate  every  statement  I 
have  made. 

ROBERT  B.  MCAFEE. 


HISTORY 

OF  THE 

LATE  WAR  IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY. 


CHAPTER  I. 

PRELIMINARY    VIEWS — CAUSES    OF    THE    WAR 
BATTLE  OF   TIPPECANOE 

At  the  close  of  the  American  revolution,  many  persons 
in  England  entertained  an  opinion  that  the  American  col 
onies  were  not  irretrievably  lost  to  the  mother  country. 
They  hoped  that  Great  Britain  would  be  able,  at  some  favor 
able  moment,  to  regain  the  sovereignty  of  these  States ;  and 
in  this  hope  it  is -highly  probable  the  British  ministry 
participated. 

From  calculations  and  sentiments  like  these,  as  well 
as  from  the  irritation  caused  by  the  failure  of  their  arms, 
may  have  proceeded  their  unjustifiable  conduct  on  the  in 
terior  frontiers  of  the  new  States.  The  military  posts  of 
Niagara,  Detroit,  and  Mackinaw  were  detained  under 
various  pretences,  for  many  years,  in  violation  of  the 
treaty  of  peace.  The  Indian  tribes  on  our  borders  were 
at  the  same  'time  supplied  with  munitions  of  w^ar,  and 
instigated  to  commit  depredations  and  hostilities  on  the 
frontiers  of  Kentucky,  and  the  settlements  northwest  of 
the  Ohio.  This  fact  is  fully  established  by  the  letters  of 
Colonel  M'Kee,  the  British  commandant  of  Fort  Miami  at 
the  foot  of  the  Rapids,  written  previous  to  the  visit  of 
General  Wayne  to  that  place  in  '94,  and  published  during 


10  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

the  late  war  in  the  American  journals,  the  originals  having 
then  fallen  into  the  hands  of  our  Government. 

This  unwarrantable  interference  with  the  Indians  re 
siding  within  the  limits  of  the  United  States  was  continued 
by  the  British  from  the  peace  of  '83,  quite  down  to  the  com 
mencement  of  the  late  war.  During  a  great  part  of  that 
time,  they  kept  the  Indians  in  hostility  with  our  western 
settlements;  and  when  the  probability  of  a  new  war  be 
tween  the  two  countries  became  very  strong,  they  so  ex 
cited  the  savages,  as  to  make  a  battle  with  them  the  neces 
sary  prelude  to  general  hostilities.  Although  this  interfer 
ence  with  the  Indians  was  not  an  obvious  and  ostensible 
cause  of  the  war,  yet  it  may  fairly  be  considered  as  a  very 
efficient  cause.  Much  of  that  resentment  against  the  Brit 
ish,  which  prevailed  so  strongly  in  the  western  States,  the 
principal  advocates  for  the  war,  may  fairly  be  attributed 
to  this  source. 

President  Washington  was  apprised  of  the  intrigues 
of  the  English  agents,  and  endeavored  by  negotiation  to 
obtain  redress;  and  nothing  but  the  exhausted  state  of 
the  country  after  the  revolutionary  war,  prevented  that 
i^reat  man  from  resorting  to  arms  to  punish  British  per 
fidy.  His  policy  however  was  wise;  it  was  consistent  with 
the  genius  of  our  government,  and  the  condition  of  our 
country.  It  would  certainly  have  been  hazardous,  to  ven 
ture  on  a  new  war,  so  soon  after  we  had  established  our 
independence,  and  instituted  an  untried  form  of  govern 
ment. 

Several  campaigns,  however,  were  conducted  against 
the  Indians  northwest  of  the  Ohio.  General  Harmer 
commanded  one,  in  the  year  1790,  against  the  Miami  vil 
lage,  at  the  junction  of  the  rivers  St.  Marys  and  St.  Jos 
ephs,  where  Fort  Wayne  was  subsequently  built.  It 
eventuated  in  burning  the  town;  and  afterwards  in  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  11 

defeat  of  several  detachments  of  Iris  army,  with  the  loss  of 
many  of  his  men. 

In  the  following  year  another  army  was  conducted  in 
the  same  direction,  from  Kentucky  and  the  back  parts  of 
Pennsylvania  and  Virginia,  by  General  Arthur  St.  Clair. 
The  object  of  this  expedition,  was  to  destroy  the  Miami 
and  ShaAvanoe  settlements,  on  the  Auglaize  and  Miami 
rivers;  but  it  was  late  in  the  season  before  the  necessary 
arrangements  were  made,  and  the  Indians  having  received 
intelligence  of  his  march,  and  anticipating  his  views, 
advanced  and  met  him  near  the  place  where  Fort  Recovery 
now  stands.  On  the  7th  of  November,  they  attacked  his 
army  in  its  encampment,  when  a  total  rout  ensued,  and 
the  greater  part  of  the  army  was  destroyed.  The  Indian 
mode  of  warfare  was  not  well  understood  by  this  general, 
and  the  panic  produced  by  the  savage  yells  in  the  time  of 
action,  threw  the  whole  into  confusion. 

F'or  several  years  previous  to  this  disastrous  campaign, 
the  people  of  Kentucky  had  remonstrated  against  the 
manner  in  which  the  general  government  was  conducting 
the  war  against  the  Indians;  and  President  Washington 
had  so  far  regarded  their  representations,  as  to  authorize 
certain  eminent  citizens,  Messrs.  Scott,  Innes,  Brown, 
Logan,  and  Shelby  to  send  expeditions  against  the  Indians 
in  their  own  way.  Accordingly  in  the  spring  and  summer 
preceding  the  defeat  of  General  St.  Clair,  two  expeditions 
of  volunteer  militia  from  the  district  of  Kentucky,  were 
sent  by  those  gentlemen  against  the  Indians  on  the  Wabash 
—the  first  under  the  command  of  general  Charles  Scott, 
and  the  other  under  general  James  Wilkinson.  They  were 
both  completely  successful.  The  Indian  country  was  laid 
waste,  many  lives  were  destroyed,  and  many  prisoners 
were  taken,  without  much  loss  on  the  part  of  the  Ken- 
tuckians.  Yet  in  the  autumn  of  the  same  year,  the  old 


12  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

method  of  sending  regulars,  under  a  general  unskilled 
in  savage  warfare,  was  again  employed  in  the  case  of  St. 
Clair's  campaign,  with  the  disastrous  consequence  of  a 
total  defeat. 

After  this  disaster,  affairs  with  the  Indians  wore  a 
gloomy  aspect.  It  was  extremely  difficult  to  procure 
supplies  from  the  scattered  settlements  of  the  frontiers, 
to  subsist  a  regular  army  sufficient  to  humble  the  savages. 
General  Washington  hence  determined  to  attempt  a 
negotiation  with  them;  and  Colonel  Hardin  was  accord 
ingly  sent  to  them  with  a  flag.  All  that  is  known  about 
him  after  his  departure,  is  that  he  was  met  and  massacred 
by  the  Indians.  A  predatory,  skirmishing  warfare  was 
then  continued  for  several  years,  without  any  important 
and  decisive  action  being  fought,  until  in  the  year  '94  a 
formidable  and  successful  expedition  was  conducted 
against  the  savages  by  General  Anthony  Wayne,  a  distin 
guished  revolutionary  officer  from  Pennsylvania,  who  was 
then  commander-in-chief  of  the  American  army.  He  was 
accompanied  by  Generals  Wilkinson  and  Scott  of  the  same 
character  from  Kentucky.  The  principal  part  of  the  troops 
were  assembled  at  Cincinnati  in  the  month  of  June,  and 
thence  marched  by  the  way  of  Forts  Hamilton,  Greenville, 
Recovery,  Adams,  and  Defiance,  which  had  been  built  by 
the  regulars  under  W'ayne,  during  several  preceding  years 
of  preparation  for  this  decisive  campaign. 

In  the  meantime,  the  British  commandant  at  Detroit 
had  seized  a  commanding  spot  in  the  American  territory 
on  the  north  side  of  the  Miami  of  the  lakes,  below  the 
Rapids,  where  he  had  erected  a  strong  fort,  from  which 
the  Indians  were  notoriously  fed  and  supplied  with  ammu 
nition,  under  the  pretense  of  paying  them  annuities.  They 
also  were  secretly  counselled  in  relation  to  their  manage 
ment  of  the  war.  The  following  extracts  from  the  letters 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  13 

of  Colonel  M'Kee,  the  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  for 
the  districts  of  Detroit  and  Mackinaw,  which  were  ad 
dressed  from  this  fort  to  Colonel  England,  the  military 
commandant  at  Detroit,  are  worthy  to  be  preserved  as 
evidence  of  the  conduct  of  the  British  government  in  this 
case.  The  letters  were  written  from  one  British  officer  to 
another,  and  were  endorsed  "on  his  Majesty's  service." 

"Rapids,  July  2d,  '94 
"By  the  same  channel  I  learn  that  a  large  body  of 

troops,  supposed  to  be  3000,  with  wagons,  etc.,  crossed  the 

Ohio  some  days  ago  and  marched  towards  the  forts  in  the 

Indian  country. 

"I  am  much  pressed  for  tobacco  and  ammunition  (for 

the  Indians)   which  I  hope  I  may  receive  by  the  return 

of  the  boat." 

"Rapids,  July  5th,  '94. 

"Sir — I  send  this  by  a  party  of  Saganas,  who  returned 
yesterday  from  Fort  Recovery,  where  the  whole  body  of 
Indians,  except  the  Delawares,  who  had  gone  another 
route,  imprudently  attacked  the  fort  on  Monday,  the  30th 
of  last  month,  and  lost  16  or  17  men,  besides  a  good  many 
wounded. 

"Everything  had  been  settled,  prior  to  their  leaving  the 
Fallen  Timber,  and  it  had  been  agreed  upon  to  confine 
themselves  to  taking  convoys,  and  attacking  at  a  distance 
from  the  forts,  if  they  should  have  the  address  to  entice 
the  enemy  out;  but  the  impetuosity  of  the  Mackinaw  In 
dians,  and  their  eagerness  to  begin  with  the  nearest,  pre 
vailed  with  the  others  to  alter  their  system,  the  conse 
quences  of  which,  from  the  present  appearance  of  things, 
may  most  materially  injure  the  interest  of  these  people; 
both  the  Mackinaw  and  Lake  Indians  seeming  resolved  on 
going  home  again,  having  completed  the  belts  they  carried 
with  scalps  and  prisoners,  and  having  no  provision  there, 
or  at  the  Glaze  to  subsist  upon;  so  that  his  Majesty's  post 
will  derive  no  security  from  the  late  great  influx  of  In 
dians  into  this  part  of  the  country,  should  they  persist  in 
their  resolution  of  returning  so  soon. 


14  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

"Capt.  Elliott  writes  that  they  are  immediately  to  hold 
a  council  at  the  Glaze,  in  order  to  try  if  they  can  prevail 
on  the  Lake  Indians  to  remain;  but  without  provisions, 
ammunition,  etc.,  being  sent  to  that  place,  I  conceive  it 
will  be  extremely  difficult  to  keep  them  together." 

"Rapids,  August  13th,  '94. 

"Sir — I  was  honored  last  night  with  your  letter  of  the 
llth,  and  am  extremely  glad  to  find  you  are  making  such 
exertions  to  supply  the  Indians  with  provisions. 

"Captain  Elliott  arrived  yesterday;  what  he  has 
brought  will  greatly  relieve  us,  having  been  obliged  all  day 
y esterday  to  take  the  corn  and  flour  which  the  traders  had 
there. 

"Scouts  are  sent  up  to  view  the  situation  of  the  army, 
and  we  now  muster  1,000  Indians.  All  the  Lake  Indians 
from  Sagana  downward,  should  not  lose  one  moment  in 
joining  their  brethren,  as  every  accession  of  strength  is 
an  addition  to  their  spirits.' 

"Camp  near  Fort  Miami,  August  30,  '94. 
"Sir — I  have  been  employed  several  days  in  endeavoring 
to  fix  the  Indians,  (who  have  been  driven  from  their  vil 
lages  and  corn  fields )  between  the  fort  and  the  bay.  Swan 
Creek  is  generally  agreed  upon,  and  will  be  a  very  con 
venient  place  for  the  delivery  of  provisions,  etc." 

As  General  Wayne  advanced,  the  Indians  retired,  leav 
ing  their  villages  and  corn,  on  the  Miami  and  Auglaize 
rivers,  to  be  burned  and  destroyed.  Through  the  medium  of 
his  spies,  the  general  often  tendered  them  terms  of  peace, 
which  they  as  often  rejected.  They  at  length  determined 
on  making  a  stand  about  two  miles  above  the  British  gar 
rison  to  give  Wayne  battle.  An  engagement  accordingly 
took  place  on  the  20th  of  August,  '94 — the  result  was  a 
complete  discomforture  of  the  Indians.  A  number  of 
British  Canadians  fought  with  the  Indians  in  this  battle. 
On  the  next  day,  the  general  reconnoitred  the  British  fort, 
and  demanded  in  peremptory  terms  the  reasons  for  their 
intrusion.  The  British  officer  commanding,  replied  that 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  15 

he  was  there  by  the  orders  of  his  government,  and  would 
abandon  the  place  as  soon  as  he  was  ordered  to  do  so  by 
his  superiors;  and  that  he  hoped  the  general  would  not 
proceed  to  extremities  till  their  respective  governments 
were  consulted.  General  Wayne  then  retired  up  the 
Miami  and  erected  Fort  Wayne. 

This  victory  over  the  Indians  laid  the  foundation  of 
a  general  peace  with  them.  They  had  believed,  that  the 
British  would  protect  them,  but  they  found  themselves 
deceived,  for  the  gates  of  the  British  fort  were  shut  against 
them  as  they  retreated  after  the  battle.  In  the  following 
year,  '95,  General  Wayne  held  a  general  council,  with  all 
the  Indians  northwest  of  the  Ohio,  at  Greenville,  which 
eventuated  in  a  treaty,  by  which  they  ceded  us  an  extensive 
tract  of  country,  as  an  indemnity  for  past  injuries,  and  in 
consideration  of  annuities  to  be  paid  to  them  by  the  United 
States. 

In  the  year  '94,  a  treaty  was  also  negotiated  by  Mr.  Jay 
with  the  British  government.  It  was  signed  on  the  19th 
of  November,  a  few  months  after  Wayne's  battle  with  the 
Indians.  In  pursuance  of  this  treaty,  in  the  year  '96,  all 
the  military  posts,  held  by  the  British,  on  the  American 
side  of  the  lakes,  were  given  up  to  the  American  authorities. 

These  treaties  and  events  secured  our  interior  frontiers 
from  the  active  hostility  of  the  Indians,  and  promoted  the 
commercial  enterprise  of  our  citizens  on  the  ocean.  Our 
western  settlements  in  consequence,  rapidly  advanced  in 
population  and  the  improvement  of  their  country,  while 
our  Atlantic  citizens  were  fast  accumulating  wealth  by 
their  trade  with  foreign  nations.  This  prosperity,  how 
ever,  was  not  permitted  to  advance  uninterrupted  by  Brit 
ish  aggressions.  The  British  continued  their  intercourse 
with  the  Indians  within  our  limits,  so  as  to  keep  them 
attached  to  British  interests,  and  hostile  in  their  feelings 


16  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

towards  the  United  States.  But  the  evils  we  experienced 
on  the  ocean,  were  now  infinitely  more  intolerable  than 
those  of  the  interior. 

The  war  in  Europe,  which  had  originally  been  insti 
gated  by  the  British  against  the  revolution  in  France, 
continued  to  rage  with  unabated  violence.  England  and 
France,  the  leading  parties  in  the  war,  used  every  species 
of  artifice  and  violence,  to  involve  all  other  nations  in  the 
contest.  Orders  and  decrees  were  published,  by  which  the 
maritime  rights  of  neutral  nations  were  infringed,  and 
extensive  coasts  declared  in  a  state  of  blockade,  without 
any  adequate  means  of  enforcement.  By  the  British 
orders  in  council,  our  vessels  were  required,  under  the 
penalty  of  being  liable  to  capture,  to  call  at  a  British  port, 
on  their  way  to  any  place  belonging  to  France  and  her 
allies.  By  way  of  retaliation,  Bonaparte  decreed,  that  all 
vessels  which  had  submitted  to  this  British  regulation, 
should  be  subject  to  capture  by  his  cruisers.  And  thus  no 
vessel  of  the  United  States  could  sail,  either  to  Britain 
or  France,  or  to  any  of  their  allies  including  all  Europe, 
without  being  subject  to  capture  by  one  or  the  other  of  the 
belligerents.  At  the  same  time  the  British  naval  officers 
carried  on  the  practice  of  impressing  American  seamen, 
in  a  manner  so  extensive  and  vexatious,  as  to  cause  much 
distress  among  our  seafaring  people,  and  much  incon 
venience  and  risk  to  our  merchants. 

An  endless  course  of  negotiation  was  pursued,  on  these 
different  subjects  of  complaint,  without  the  prospect  of 
success  becoming  any  brighter.  The  American  govern 
ment  could  obtain  in  this  way  neither  indemnity  for  the 
past  nor  security  for  the  future.  No  alternative  was  left, 
but  a  resort  to  arms,  to  vindicate  our  honor  and  our  rights, 
and  to  protect  our  interests  on  the  ocean.  Our  losses  by 
captures  and  impressments  nearly  equalled  the  expenses 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  17 

of  a  war  in  men  and  money.  A  formal  declaration  of  war 
was  accordingly  made  on  the  18th  of  June,  1812.  But 
previous  to  this  declaration,  hostilities  had  commenced 
with  the  Indians,  and  the  battle  of  Tippecanoe  had  been 
fought. 

A  preliminary  view  of  Indian  affairs  will  enable  us  to 
understand  this  commencement  of  the  war.  By  the  com 
bined  counsels  and  schemes  of  the  British  agents,  and  some 
of  the  principal  chiefs  among  the  Indians,  the  seeds  of 
hostility  were  sown  among  them  soon  after  the  peace  of 
Greenville,  and  were  gradually  nurtured  into  war.  At 
ihat  time,  Little  Turtle  and  Blue  Jacket  were  the  leading 
chiefs  among  the  northwestern  tribes.  They  had  disagreed 
about  the  manner  of  opposing  Wayne's  army.  The  plan 
of  Blue  Jacket  was  adopted,  and  eventuated  in  the  total 
defeat  of  the  Indians,  as  predicted  by  the  other.  After 
this  event,  Little  Turtle  continued  friendly  to  the  United 
States.  He  was  of  opinion,  that  the  Indian  tribes  were 
unable  to  contend  against  the  Americans ;  that  no  material 
aid  would  be  furnished  them  by  the  British;  and  that 
would  only  be  the  means  of  their  losing  more  of  their  lands. 
Blue  Jacket  had  more  confidence  in  the  British ;  he  thirsted 
for  revenge  against  the  Americans ;  and  he  wished  to  regain 
the  lands  which  had  been  ceded  by  the  treaty  of  Green 
ville.  His  influence  increased,  whilst  the  Little  Turtle 
became  unpopular.  He  found  in  Tecumseh,  a  Shawanoese 
Indian,  whom  he  associated  with  him  in  his  views  and 
projects,  an  able  and  persevering  coadjutor.  The  leading 
principles  in  their  policy  were,  to  combine  all  the  tribes 
together  in  one  confederacy;  to  prevent  the  sale  of  their 
lands  by  any  single  tribe;  and  to  join  the  British  in  the 
event  of  war,  with  a  view  to  revenge  and  the  recovery  of 
their  lands.  They  contended,  that  by  the  treaty  of  Green 
ville,  the  United  States  had  acknowledged  the  right  to 


18  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

their  lands  to  reside  jointly  in  all  tribes;  and  that  of 
course  the  United  States  had  no  right  to  purchase  lands 
from  any  single  tribe,  without  the  consent  of  the  others. 
Blue  Jacket  did  not  live  to  execute  his  schemes;  but  they 
were  diligently  pursued  by  Tecumseh,  in  which  he  was 
encouraged  and  supported  by  the  British  agents. 

The  various  tribes,  who  were  in  the  habit  of  visiting 
Detroit  and  Sandwich,  were  annually  subsidized  by  the 
British.  When  the  American  agent  at  Detroit  gave  one 
dollar  by  way  of  annuity,  the  British  agent  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river,  Detroit,  would  give  them  ten.  This  course 
of  iniquity  had  the  intended  effect;  the  Indians  were  im 
pressed  with  a  great  aversion  for  the  Americans;  and 
disregarding  the  treaty  of  Greenville,  they  desired  to 
recover  the  lands  which  they  had  ceded,  and  for  which 
they  had  annually  received  the  stipulated  annuity.  They 
wished  also  to  try  their  strength  again  with  the  "Big 
Knife,"  as  they  called  the  Kentuckians,  in  order  to  wipe 
away  the  disgrace  of  their  defeat  by  General  Wayne.  And 
they  were  still  promised  the  aid  of  the  British,  in  the  event 
of  a  war  between  the  British  and  Americans.  Their 
natural  temper  for  war  was  thus  inflamed,  and  they  were 
held  in  readiness  at  any  moment  to  commence  the  contest. 

About  the  year  1804,  a  Shawanoese  Indian,  the  brother 
of  Tecumseh,  proclaimed  himself  a  Prophet,  alleging  that 
he  had  been  commanded  by  the  Great  Spirit,  who  made 
the  red  people,  and  who  was  not  the  same  that  made  the 
white  people,  and  whom  the  latter  worshiped,  to  inform 
his  red  children,  that  the  misfortunes  which  had  fallen 
upon  them,  proceeded  from  their  having  abandoned  the 
mode  of  life  which  he  had  prescribed  for  them,  and  adopted 
the  manners  and  dress  of  the  white  people;  and  that  he 
was  commanded  to  tell  them,  that  they  must  return  to 
their  former  habits,  leave  off  the  use  of  whiskey,  and  as 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTEY  19 

soon   as  possible  clothe  themselves   in  skins  instead  of 
blankets. 

The  Prophet  fixed  himself  at  Greenville,  the  spot  which 
had  been  so  noted  from  the  cantonment  of  General  Wayne's 
army,  and  from  the  treaty  made  by  him  with  the  Indian 
tribes  at  that  place  in  the  year  1795.  The  fame  of  the 
Prophet  spread  through  the  surrounding  Indian  tribes, 
and  he  soon  found  himself  at  the  head  of  a  considerable 
number  of  followers,  composed  principally,  however,  of  the 
most  abandoned  of  the  young  men  of  the  Shawanoese, 
Delawares,  Wyandots,  Potawatamies,  Qttowas,  Chippewas, 
and  Kickapoos.  Beside  these  he  was  visited  by  an  immense 
concourse  of  men,  women  and  children  from  the  tribes  of 
the  Mississippi  and  Lake  Superior.  The  most  absurd 
stories  were  told,  and  believed  by  the  Indians,  of  his  power 
to  perform  miracles,  and  no  fatigue  and  suffering  was 
thought  too  great  to  be  endured  to  get  a  sight  of  him.  The 
people  of  Ohio  became  much  alarmed  at  the  great  assem 
blage  of  the  Indians  upon  their  frontier,  and  a  mission 
was  sent  by  the  governor  to  insist  upon  their  removal.  The 
United  States'  agent  at  Fort  W7ayne  also  joined  in  the 
remonstrance,  against  his  forming  a  permanent  settle 
ment  at  Greenville,  which  was  within  the  boundary  of  the 
United  States.  Accordingly,  in  1808,  he  removed  to  the 
Wabash,  and  fixed  his  residence  on  the  north  bank  of  that 
river,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Tippecanoe.  This  land  was 
the  property  of  the  Miami  tribe,  who  made  strong  remon 
strances  against  it,  but  were  not  strong  enough  to  effect 
his  removal  by  force,  as  he  had  collected  around  him  a 
considerable  body  of  the  most  daring  and  unprincipled 
young  men,  of  all  the  neighboring  tribes.  The  chiefs  of 
the  latter  were  almost  unanimously  opposed  to  him,  as 
they  discovered  that  he  was  constantly  endeavoring  to 
destroy  their  influence,  or  to  prevail  on  the  warriors  to 


20  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

take  the  authority  into  their  own  hands.  Several  of  the 
most  influential  chiefs  were  put  to  death  by  the  young  men, 
under  the  pretence  of  their  practicing  magic.  Teteboxke, 
the  venerable  chief  of  the  Delawares,  with  several  of  his 
friends,  were  condemned  to  the  flames.  The  loss  of  their 
chiefs  began,  however,  to  be  regretted,  and  those  that  sur 
vived  made  a  common  cause,  in  opposing  the  extension 
of  the  Prophet's  influence.  He  was~  only  able  to  retain 
about  40  warriors  of  his  own  tribe,  the  chiefs  of  which 
hated  him  most  cordially.  In  the  year  1809,  he  had  not 
more  than  250  or  300  warriors  with  him.  They  had  suf 
fered  much  for  provisions,  and  the  greater  part  of  them, 
perhaps,  would  have  perished,  if  they  had  not  been  sup 
plied  with  corn  by  Governor  Harrison,  of  Vincennes.  In 
September,  1809,  a  treaty  was  made  at  Port  Wayne,  by 
the  governor,  as  commissioner  upon  the  part  of  the  United 
States,  for  the  extinguishment  of  the  title  to  a  considerable 
tract  of  land,  extending  about  60  miles  up  the  Wabash 
above  Vincennes.  The  Delawares,  Miamis  and  Pota- 
watamies  were  parties  to  this  treaty ;  but  the  Prophet  and 
his  followers  were  not  invited;  because,  as  the  governor 
says  in  his  address  to  the  legislature  of  Indiana,  "it  never 
had  been  suggested,  that  they  could  plead  even  the  title 
of  occupancy  to  the  lands  which  were  then  conveyed  to  the 
United  States/'  and  it  was  well  known  they  were  the  right 
ful  property  by  the  Miamis,  who  had  possessed  them  from 
the  time  of  the  first  arrival  of  the  white  people  among 
them.  The  Shawanoese  tribe  made  no  pretensions  to  those 
lands.  Their  principal  chief  attended  the  treaty,  and 
recommended  to  the  Miami  chiefs  to  make  the  cession. 
About  the  time  that  the  treaty  was  made,  the  affairs  of  the 
Prophet  were  at  a  low  ebb.  In  the  course  of  the  succeed 
ing  winter,  however,  the  intrigues  and  negotiations  of  his 
brother  Tecumseh,  procured  a  large  accession  of  strength. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  21 

They  were  joined  by  a  considerable  number  of  Winne- 
bagoes  or  Puants,  the  greater  part  of  the  Kickapoo  tribe, 
and  some  of  the  Wyandots.  Although  the  affairs  were 
managed  in  the  name  of  the  Prophet,  Tecumseh  was  in 
fact  the  director  of  everything.  This  extraordinary  man 
had  risen  into  consequence,  subsequently  to  the  treaty  of 
Greenville  in  the  year  1795.  He  had  been  considered  an 
active  warrior  in  the  war  which  was  terminated  by  that 
treaty,  but  possessed  no  considerable  influence.  The 
principal  object  in  his  labors,  by  which  he  obtained  dis 
tinction,  was  to  unite  all  the  tribes  upon  the  continent  in 
one  grand  confederacy  for  the  purpose  of  opposing  the 
encroachments  of  the  whites.  Tecumseh  was  on  a  mission 
for  this  purpose,  when  the  treaty  was  concluded  in  1809. 
Upon  his  return,  he  threatened  to  kill  the  chiefs  who  had 
signed  it,  and  declared  his  determination  to  prevent  the 
lands  from  being  surveyed  and  settled. 

Governor  Harrison,  upon  being  informed  of  his  pro 
ceedings,  sent  him  a  message,  informing  him  "that  any 
claims  he  might  have  to  the  lands  which  had  been  ceded, 
were  not  affected  by  the  treaty;  that  he  might  come  to 
Vincennes  and  exhibit  his  pretensions,  and  if  they  were 
found  to  be  solid,  that  the  land  would  either  be  given  up, 
or  an  ample  compensation  made  for  it."  Accordingly  in 
the  month  of  August,  1810,  he  came  down  to  Vincennes, 
attended  by  several  hundred  warriors.  A  day  was  ap 
pointed  to  hear  his  statement,  which  it  took  him  many 
hours  to  make.  He  asserted,  that  the  Great  Spirit  had 
made  the  continent  for  the  use  of  the  Indians  exclusively — 
that  the  white  people  had  no  right  to  come  here,  and  take 
it  from  them — that  no  particular  part  of  it  was  given  to 
any  tribe,  but  that  the  whole  was  the  common  property 
of  all ;  and  that  any  sale  of  lands,  made  without  the  con 
sent  of  all,  was  not  valid.  In  his  answer,  the  governor 


22  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

observed,  that  the  Indians,  like  the  white  people,  were 
divided  into  different  tribes  or  nations  and  that  the  Great 
Spirit  never  intended  that  they  should  form  but  one  nation, 
or  he  would  not  have  taught  them  to  speak  different  lan 
guages,  which  put  it  out  of  their  power  to  understand  each 
other — and  that  the  Shawanoese,  who  emigrated  from 
Georgia,  could  have  no  claim  to  the  lands  on  the  W  abash, 
which  had  been  occupied  far  beyond  the  memory  of  man 
by  the  Miamis.  The  governor  having  proceeded  thus  far, 
sat  down  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the  interpreters  time 
to  explain  what  he  had  said,  to  the  different  tribes  that 
were  present.  As  soon  as  it  was  interpreted  in  Shawa 
noese,  Tecumseh  interrupted  the  interpreter,  and  said  that 
it  was  all  false,  and  giving  a  signal  to  his  warriors,  they 
seized  their  tomahawks  and  war  clubs  and  sprang  upon 
their  feet. 

For  some  minutes  the  governor  was  in  the  most  immi 
nent  danger.  He  preserved  his  presence  of  mind,  however, 
and,  disengaging  himself  from  an  arm-chair  in  which  he 
was  sitting,  seized  his  sword  to  defend  himself.  A  con 
siderable  number  of  citizens  of  Viucennes  were  present, 
all  unarmed.  At  a  little  distance,  however,  there  was  a 
guard  of  a  sergeant  and  12  men,  who  were  immediately 
brought  up  by  an  officer.  The  governor  then  told  Tecum 
seh,  that  he  was  a  bad  man,  and  he  would  have  no  further 
intercourse  with  him ;  and  directed  him  to  retire  to  his 
camp  and  set  out  immediately  on  his  return  home.  As  the 
Indians  with  Tecumseh  greatly  outnumbered  the  citizens 
of  the  town,  and  the  regular  troops  there,  two  companies 
of  militia  were  brought  in  during  the  night,  and  a  large 
number  the  next  day.  Early,  however,  on  the  following 
morning,  Tecumseh  sent  for  the  interpreter,  made  an 
apology  for  his  conduct,  and  earnestly  requested  that  he 
might  have  another  conference  with  the  governor.  His 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  23 

request  was  at  length  granted ;  but  the  governor  took  care 
to  be  attended  by  a  number  of  his  friends,  well  armed,  and 
to  have  the  troops  in  the  town  ready  for  action.  In  his 
speech  Tecumseh  said,  that  he  had  been  advised  by  some 
white  persons,  to  act  as  he  had  done ;  but  that  it  was  not 
his  intention  to  offer  any  violence  to  the  governor.  The 
latter  then  inquired,  whether  he  had  any  other  grounds 
for  claiming  the  lands,  that  had  been  ceded  to  the  United 
States,  but  those  which  he  had  stated;  and  he  answered 
in  the  negative.  The  governor  then  observed  to  him,  that 
so  great  a  warrior  should  disdain  to  conceal  his  intentions, 
and  desired  to  know  whether  he  really  intended  to  make 
war  upon  the  United  States,  if  the  lately  purchased  lands 
were  not  relinquished  by  them.  He  answered  that  it  was 
decidedly  his  determination,  and  that  he  would  never  rest, 
until  he  brought  all  the  tribes  upon  the  continent,  to  unite 
in  one  confederacy.  The  activity  and  perseverance,  which 
he  manifested  in  the  prosecution  of  this  scheme,  are  most 
wonderful.  He  visited  all  the  tribes  west  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  and  on  Lakes  Superior,  Huron,  and  Erie  repeatedly, 
before  the  year  1811.  So  sanguine  were  his  followers 
about  this  time,  and  so  much  were  they  encouraged  by  the 
British  agents,  that  in  the  event  of  a  war  between  England 
and  America,  they  believed  the  confederated  tribes  with 
the  aid  of  the  British,  would  be  able  to  drive  the  Americans 
over  the  Ohio  river  to  the  south  side,  and  thus  regain  all 
the  country  on  the  northwest  of  that  river.  And  from  the 
sine  qua  non,  advanced  by  the  British  commissioners  in 
the  negotiation  at  Ghent,  it  would  appear,  that  the  British 
ministry  had  indulged  a  delusion  no  much  less  extravagant. 
It  was  the  intention  of  Tecumseh,  to  avoid  hostilities 
with  the  whites,  until  he  should  effect  a  combination 
strong  enough  to  resist  them,  or  until  the  expected  war 
with  Great  Britain  should  commence.  Whether  the 


24  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

British  were  really  the  authors  of  this  plan,  for  forming  a 
general  confederacy  amongst  the  tribes,  or  whether  the 
scheme  originated  with  Blue  Jacket  and  Tecumseh  them 
selves,  is  not  certain;  but  from  the  papers  found  in  the 
baggage  of  the  British  army  taken  on  the  Thames,  it 
appears  more  than  probable,  that  the  former  was  the 
case — at  least  it  is  certain,  that  an  intimate  communica 
tion  was  kept  up,  between  the  Prophet  and  Tecumseh,  and 
the  British  Indian  department,  from  their  first  establish 
ment  at  Greenville ;  and  that  they  were  constantly  supplied 
with  arms,  ammunition  and  clothing,  from  the  King's 
stores  at  Maiden.  In  the  winter  and  spring  of  the  year 
1811,  many  depredations  and  several  murders  were  com 
mitted  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  frontiers  of  the  Indiana, 
Illinois,  and  Missouri  territories.  The  perpetrators  were 
demanded  of  the  respective  chiefs,  but  no  satisfaction  could 
be  obtained.  A  militia  officer  was  sent  by  Governor  Har 
rison  to  demand  the  delivery  of  some  horses,  that  had  been 
stolen  from  the  settlements,  and  which  were  discovered 
with  the  Indians;  no  satisfaction  was  however  obtained; 
and  Tecumseh  and  his  brother  informed  the  officer,  that 
they  would  pay  a  visit  in  person  to  the  governor.  They 
were  told  that  they  would  be  well  received,  provided  they 
came  with  not  more  than  30  followers.  This  was  acceded 
to.  The  governor,  however,  caused  their  motions  to  be 
watched,  and  was  soon  informed,  that  they  were  descend 
ing  the  river  with  several  hundred  warriors.  The  same 
officer  was  dispatched  to  meet  them,  and  to  forbid  their 
approach  to  Vincennes  with  that  body.  Compliance  was 
again  promised,  and  Tecumseh  came  on  with  a  few  canoes 
only,  but  was  soon  followed  by  all  the  rest,  who  joined 
and  encamped  with  him  a  mile  from  the  town  of  Vincennes. 
The  inhabitants  were  much  alarmed,  and  there  is  little 
doubt,  but  that  it  was  the  intention  of  the  Indians,  to  sur- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  25 

prise  and  plunder  the  town.  The  governor  was,  however, 
on  his  guard.  The  militia  of  the  town  was  kept  under 
arms,  and  some  companies  were  brought  in  from  the 
country.  Tecumseh  demanded  an  interview.  The  gover 
nor  agreed  to  it,  and  asked  whether  it  was  the  intention  of 
the  Indians  to  come  armed  to  the  council.  Tecumseh  re 
plied  that  he  would  be  governed  by  the  conduct  of  the 
white  people ;  if  they  attended  the  council  armed,  his  war 
riors  would  be  armed  also,  but  if  the  white  people  would 
come  unarmed,  he  would  come  in  the  same  way.  The 
governor  informed  him,  that  he  would  be  attended  by  a 
troop  of  dragoons,  dismounted,  who  would  have  only  side 
arms,  and  that  the  Indians  might  bring  their  war  clubs, 
tomahawks  and  knives.  The  meeting  took  place  in  a  large 
arbour,  on  one  side  of  which  were  placed  the  dragoons,  80 
in  number,  seated  in  rows ;  on  the  other  side,  the  Indians. 
Besides  their  swords,  the  dragoons  had  their  pistols  stuck 
in  their  belts.  The  Indians  were  evidently  alarmed,  and 
when  the  governor,  who  was  seated  in  front  of  the  front 
row  of  dragoons,  began  to  address  them,  Tecumseh  com 
plained  that  he  could  not  hear  him,  and  desired  him  to 
remove  his  seat  to  an  open  space  near  himself.  The  gover 
nor  complied.  In  his  speech  he  complained  of  the  constant 
depredations,  which  were  committed  by  the  Indians  of 
Tippecanoe.  The  refusal  on  their  part  to  give  satisfaction 
— and  the  constant  accumulation  of  force  at  that  place, 
for  the  avowed  purpose  of  obliging  the  United  States  to 
give  up  lands,  which  they  had  fairly  purchased,  of  the 
rightful  owners.  In  his  answer  Tecumseh  denied  that  he 
had  taken  the  murderers  under  his  protection;  but  ad 
mitted  his  design  of  forming  a  grand  confederacy  of  all 
the  nations  and  tribes  of  Indians  upon  the  continent,  for 
the  purpose  of  putting  a  stop  to  the  encroachments  of  the 
white  people.  He  said,  that  "the  policy  which  the  United 


26  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

States  pursued,  of  purchasing  lands  from  the  Indians,  he 
viewed  as  a  mighty  water,  ready  to  overflow  his  people, 
and  that  the  confederacy  which  he  was  forming  among 
the  tribes,  to  prevent  any  individual  tribe  from  selling 
without  the  consent  of  the  others,  was  the  dam  he  was 
erecting    to  resist  this    mighty    water."     And    he  added, 
"your  great  father  may  sit  over  the  mountains  and  drink 
his  wine,  but  if  he  continues  this  policy,  you  and  I  will 
have  to  fight  it  out."     He  admitted,  that  he  was  then  on 
his  way  to  the  Creek  nation  for  the  purpose  of  bringing 
them  over  to  his  measures;  and  he  actually  did,  two  days 
afterwards,  set  out  on  this  journey  with  12  or  15  of  his 
warriors.     Having  visited    the    Creeks,    Choctaws,    and 
Chickasaws,  he  crossed  the  Mississippi  and  continued  his 
course  northwardly,  as  far  as  the  river  Des  Monies.  Having 
obtained,  it  is  believed,  the  promise  of  assistance  from  all 
the  tribes  in  that  direction,  he  returned  to  the  Wabash 
by  land,  across  the  heads  of   the    Illinois    river.     In    his 
absence  his  affairs  had  sustained  a  sad  reverse.     His  town 
was  consumed,  his  large  deposit  of  provisions  destroyed, 
his  bravest  followers  killed,  and  the  rest  dispersed.     Upon 
his  departure  to  visit  the  southern  Indians,  the  Prophet, 
his  brother,  was  left  in  charge  of  the  temporal  as  well  as 
spiritual   concerns  of  the  establishment.     It  is  believed 
that  he  received  from  Tecumseh,  positive  instructions  to 
avoid  coming  to  extremities  with  the  white  people,  and  to 
restrain  his     followers    from     committing    depredations, 
which  might  lead  to  the  commencement  of  hostilities  before 
his  plans  were  ripe.     The  Prophet,  however,  wanted  the 
inclination  as  well  as  the  authority  necessary  to  follow  the 
direction.     Murders  and  other  depredations  followed  in 
quick  succession ;  no  redress  could  be  obtained ;  the  people 
upon  the  frontiers  became  exceedingly  alarmed,  as  well  as 
the  citizens  of  Vincennes,  at  which  place  a  large  meeting 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  27 

was  held,  which  passed  a  number  of  resolutions  indicating 
their  sense  of  the  danger  they  were  in,  and  warmly  appro 
bating  the  measures,  which  had  been  taken  by  the  governor 
for  their  defense.  These  resolutions,  with  a  strong  re 
monstrance  against  the  propriety  of  suffering  this  banditti 
to  continue  their  depredations,  were  forwarded  to  the 
President  of  the  United  States.  They  produced  the  de 
sired  effect,  and  the  4th  regiment  commanded  by  Colonel 
Boyd,  which  was  at  that  time  at  Pittsburgh,  was  ordered 
to  repair  immediately  to  Vincennes,  and  was  placed  under 
the  command  of  Governor  Harrison.  The  governor  was 
also  directed  to  add  to  them  a  body  of  militia,  to  take 
measures  for  the  defence  of  the  citizens,  and  as  a  last  resort 
to  remove  the  Prophet  and  his  followers  by  force. 

As  soon  as  it  was  known  in  Kentucky,  that  Harrison 
was  authorized  to  march  with  an  army  against  the  Indians, 
a  number  of  volunteers  went  over  to  join  his  standard. 
Many  of  them  were  men  of  high  standing  at  home,  as  mili 
tary,  civil,  and  literary  characters.  Of  this  number  were 
Samuel  Wells,  a  major-general  of  the  militia,  who  had 
been  an  active  soldier  in  former  wars  with  the  Indians — 
Joseph  H.  Daveiss,  Esq.,  a  very  eminent  attorney,  who  had 
great  military  ambition — Col.  Abraham  Owen,  a  veteran 
in  Indian  warfare — and  Col.  Keiger,  who  raised  a  small 
company  of  young  men  near  Louisville,  including  among 
them,  Messrs.  Croghan,  O'Fallon,  Shipp,  Chum  and  Ed 
wards,  who  afterwards  distinguished  themselves  as  officers 
in  the  army  of  the  United  States. 

In  the  latter  part  of  September,  the  governor  com 
menced  his  march  up  the  W abash,  with  a  force  of  about 
nine  hundred  effective  men,  composed  of  the  4th  regiment, 
a  body  of  militia,  and  about  130  volunteer  dragoons.  The 
fourth  regiment  had  been  raised  for  some  time,  and  was 
trained  and  well  officered.  The  militia,  too,  who  were  all 


28  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

volunteers,  had  been  trained  with  great  assiduity  by  the 
governor,  in  those  particular  evolutions  which  had  been 
practised  by  General  Wayne's  army,  and  which  had  been 
found  useful  in  a  covered  country,  and  operating  against 
Indians.  Conformably  to  his  orders  from  the  President, 
the  governor  halted  within  the  boundary  of  the  United 
States,  and  endeavored  by  the  intervention  of  the  Delaware 
and  Miami  tribes,  to  induce  the  Prophet  to  deliver  up  the 
murderers  and  the  stolen  horses.  These  messengers  of 
peace  were  received  and  treated  with  great  insolence,  and 
the  demands  made  by  them  rejected  with  disdain  by  the 
Prophet  and  his  council.  To  put  an  end  to  all  hopes  of 
accommodation,  a  small  war  party  was  detached  for  the 
purpose  of  commencing  hostilities.  Finding  no  stragglers 
about  the  camp,  they  fired  upon  one  of  the  sentinels,  and 
wounded  him  severely;  the  Delaware  chiefs  informed  the 
governor  of  the  object  of  the  party,  and  that  it  was  in  vain 
to  expect,  that  anything  but  force  could  obtain  either  satis 
faction  for  the  injuries  done,  or  security  for  the  future. 
He  learned  also  from  the  same  source,  that  the  strength 
of  the  Prophet  was  daily  increasing  by  the  ardent  and 
giddy  young  men  from  every  tribe,  and  particularly  from 
the  tribes  on  and  beyond  the  Illinois  river.  The  governor 
was  at  this  time  busily  engaged,  in  erecting  a  fort  on  the 
southeast  side  of  the  Wabash,  some  miles  within  the  bound 
ary  of  the  United  States,  and  in  preparing  ammunition,  and 
disciplining  his  men  for  the  expected  conflict,  which  from 
the  character  of  the  enemy,  he  knew  would  be  a  desperate 
one.  His  little  army  had  been  much  weakened  by  sick 
ness,  the  effect  of  fresh  food  without  vegetables  and  a 
sufficient  quantity  of  bread.  The  governor  finding  his 
flour  growing  short,  had  early  in  October  put  the  troops 
upon  half  allowance  of  that  article — this  regulation  ex 
tended  to  the  officers  of  every  rank,  and  was  rigidly  con- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  29 

formed  to  in  the  family  of  the  general.  The  sick  having 
been  deposited  in  the  fort,  which  the  officers,  in  compliment 
to  their  commander,  had  requested  might  be  called  Fort 
Harrison,  and  the  weak  and  convalescent  being  drawn 
out  to  form  the  garrison,  the  troops  on  the  29th  of  October 
took  up  the  line  of  march ;  the  infantry  in  two  columns  in 
single  file  on  each  side  of  the  trace,  and  capable  by  a  single 
conversion,  of  being  formed  into  two  lines,  to  receive  the 
enemy  on  any  point  he  might  attack,  or  of  being  reduced 
into  a  hollow  square. 

The  country  through  which  the  army  passed  was 
occasionally  open,  beautiful  prairie,  intersected  by  thick 
woods,  deep  creeks,  and  ravines.  The  cavalry  and 
mounted  riflemen,  of  the  latter  of  which  there  were  two 
companies,  covered  the  advance,  the  flanks  and  the  rear, 
and  were  made  to  exchange  positions  with  each  other,  as 
the  ground  varied — so  as  to  keep  them  upon  that  which 
best  suited  the  mode  of  fighting  which  they  respectively 
practised.  The  Indians  being  perfectly  master  of  the  art 
of  ambuscading,  every  precaution  was  used  to  guard 
against  surprise,  and  prevent  the  army  from  being  attacked 
in  a  disadvantageous  position.  At  some  distance  above 
Fort  Harrison,  two  routes  for  approaching  the  Prophet's 
town  presented  themselves  to  the  choice  of  the  governor. 
The  one  passing  up  the  south  side  of  the  Wabash,  was  much 
shorter  than  the  other,  but  it  led  through  an  uneven  woody 
country.  To  the  north  of  the  river,  the  prairies  are  very 
extensive,  affording  few  situations  for  the  kind  of  war 
fare  peculiar  to  the  savages.  To  deceive  the  enemy,  the 
governor  caused  the  route  to  be  reconnoitered  on  the  south 
side  and  a  wagon  road  laid  out,  and  having  advanced  upon 
it  a  short  distance,  he  suddenly  changed  his  direction, 
and  gained  the  right  bank  of  the  Wabash,  by  crossing  it 
above  the  mouth  of  Racoon  creek.  Here  the  army  was 


30  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

joined  by  some  of  the  volunteers  from  Kentucky,  amongst 
whom  were  Major-General  Wells,  and  Colonels  Owen  and 
Keiger.  To  General  Wells  the  command  of  the  mounted 
riflemen  was  assigned  with  the  rank  of  major.  Colonel 
Owen  was  appointed  aid-de-camp  to  the  governor;  and  the 
rest  of  the  volunteers  with  a  detachment  of  the  Indiana 
militia  under  Major  Beck  were  formed  into  a  company, 
and  placed  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Keiger  as  cap 
tain.  To  Colonel  Daveiss  the  command  of  the  dragoons 
had  been  given  with  the  rank  of  major.  In  passing  the 
large  prairies,  the  army  was  frequently  halted,  and  made 
collectively  to  perform  the  evolutions,  which  they  had  been 
taught  in  smaller  bodies,  during  their  stay  at  Fort  Har 
rison,  at  which  place,  the  governor  had  manoeuvered  the 
relieving  guards  every  day  in  person,  and  had  required  the 
attendance  of  the  field  officer  on  those  occasions. 

The  Indians  not  expecting  the  army  on  the  north  side 
of  the  river,  no  signs  of  them  were  seen,  until  it  approached 
Pine  creek,  a  very  dangerous  pass,  where  a  few  men  might 
successfully  oppose  a  whole  army.  The  appearance  of  this 
creek  forms  a  singular  exception  to  the  other  water  courses 
of  this  country.  It  runs  for  the  distance  of  15  or  20  miles 
above  its  mouth,  between  immense  cliffs  of  rock,  upon 
whose  summits  are  found  considerable  quantities  of  pine 
and  red  cedar,  the  former  of  which  is  rare,  and  the  latter 
no  where  else  to  be  found  near  the  W  abash.  The  ordinary 
crossing  place,  to  which  the  trace  led  that  the  army  was 
pursuing  was  represented  by  the  traders,  who  served  as 
guides,  to  be  extremely  difficult,  if  not  impassable  for 
wagons,  and  that  it  was  no  doubt  the  spot  where  the  In 
dians  would  make  their  attack,  if  they  had  determined  to 
meet  the  army  in  the  field.  It  had  been  twice  selected  by 
them  for  that  purpose — once  in  the  year  1780,  when  Gen 
eral  Clark  undertook  a  campaign  against  the  Indians,  of 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  31 

the  Wabash;  but  their  design  was  then  frustrated  by  a 
mutiny  of  a  part  of  his  troops  TO  or  80  miles  above  Vin- 
cennes — and  a  second  time  in  the  year  1790,  when  Colonel 
Hamtraniack  penetrated  with  a  small  force  as  high  as 
the  Vermillion,  to  make  a  diversion  in  favor  of  General 
Manner's  expedition  to  the  Miami  of  the  Lake.  The  gov 
ernor  had  no  intention  of  encountering  the  enemy  in  a 
place  like  this.  He  accordingly,  in  the  course  of  the  night 
preceding  his  approach  to  the  creek,  dispatched  Captain 
Prince,  of  the  Indiana  militia,  with  an  escort  of  forty  men, 
to  reconnoitre  the  creek  some  miles  above,  and  endeavor 
to  find  a  better  fording.  About  10 :00  o'clock  next  day, 
this  excellent  officer  met  the  army  in  its  advance,  and  in 
formed  the  general,  that  at  the  distance  of  six  or  eight 
miles,  he  had  found  a  trace,  used  by  the  Illinois  Indians  in 
traveling  to  Tippecanoe,  which  presented  an  excellent 
ford,  at  a  place  where  the  prairie  skirted  the  creek.  This 
prairie  which  they  were  now  crossing,  excited  the  admira 
tion  and  astonishment  of  the  officers  and  soldiers,  who  had 
never  been  on  the  northwest  side  of  the  Wabash.  To  the 
north  and  west  the  prospect  was  unbounded — from  the 
highest  eminence  no  limit  was  to  be  seen,  and  the  guides 
asserted,  that  the  prairie  extended  to  the  Illinois  river. 
On  the  evening  of  the  5th  of  November,  the  army  en 
camped  at  the  distance  of  nine  or  ten  miles  from  the 
Prophet's  town.  It  was  ascertained  that  the  approach 
of  the  army  had  been  discovered  before  it  crossed  Pine 
creek.  The  traces  of  reconnoitering  parties  were  very 
often  seen,  but  no  Indians  were  discovered  until  the  troops 
arrived  within  5  or  6  miles  of  the  town  on  the  6th  of 
November.  The  interpreters  were  then  placed  with  the 
advanced  guard,  to  endeavor  to  open  a  communication 
with  them.  The  Indians  would,  however,  return  no 
answer  to  the  invitations  that  were  made  to  them  for  that 


32  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

purpose,  but  continued  to  insult  our  people  by  their  ges 
tures.  Within  about  three  miles  of  the  town,  the  ground 
became  broken  by  ravines  and  covered  with  timber.  The 
utmost  precaution  became  necessary,  and  every  difficult 
pass  was  examined  by  the  mounted  riflemen  before  the 
army  was  permitted  to  enter  it.  The  ground  being  unfit 
for  the  operation  of  the  squadron  of  dragoons,  they  were 
thrown  in  the  rear.  Through  the  whole  march,  the  pre 
caution  had  been  used  of  changing  the  disposition  of  the 
different  corps,  that  each  might  have  the  ground  best 
suited  to  its  operations.  Within  about  two  miles  of  the 
town,  the  path  descended  a  steep  hill,  at  the  bottom  of 
which  was  a  small  creek  running  through  a  narrow  wet 
prairie,  and  beyond  this  a  level  plain  partially  covered  with 
oak  timber,  and  without  underbrush.  Before  the  crossing 
of  the  creek,  the  woods  were  very  thick  and  intersected 
by  deep  ravines.  No  place  could  be  better  calculated  for 
the  savages  to  attack  with  a  prospect  of  success,  and  the 
governor  apprehended  that  the  moment  the  troops  de 
scended  into  the  hollow,  they  would  be  attacked.  A  dis 
position  was,  therefore,  made  of  the  infantry,  to  receive  the 
enemy  on  the  left  and  rear.  A  company  of  mounted 
riflemen  was  advanced  a  considerable  distance  from  the 
left  flank  to  check  the  approach  of  the  enemy;  and  the 
other  two  companies  were  directed  to  turn  the  enemy's 
flanks,  should  he  attack  from  that  direction.  The  dragoons 
were  ordered  to  move  rapidly  from  the  rear  and  occupy 
the  plain  in  advance  of  the  creek,  to  cover  the  crossing 
of  the  army  from  an  attack  in  front.  In  this  order  the 
troops  were  passed  over;  the  dragoons  were  made  to  ad 
vance  to  give  room  to  the  infantry,  and  the  latter  having 
crossed  the  creek,  were  formed  to  receive  the  enemy  in 
front  in  one  line,  with  a  reserve  of  three  companies — the 
dragoons  flanked  by  mounted  riflemen  forming  the  first 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  33 

line.  During  all  this  time,  Indians  were  frequently  seen 
in  front  and  on  the  flanks.  The  interpreters  endeavored 
in  vain  to  bring  them  to  a  parley.  Though  sufficiently 
near  to  hear  what  was  said  to  them,  they  would  return  no 
answer,  but  continued  by  gestures  to  menace  and  insult 
those  who  addressed  them.  Being  now  arrived  within  a 
mile  and  a  half  of  the  town,  and  the  situation  being  favor 
able  for  an  encampment,  the  governor  determined  to  re 
main  there  and  fortify  his  camp,  until  he  could  hear  from 
the  friendly  chiefs,  whom  he  had  dispatched  from  Fort 
Harrison,  on  the  day  he  had  left  it,  for  the  purpose  of 
making  another  attempt  to  prevent  the  recurrence  to  hos 
tilities.  Those  chiefs  were  to  have  met  him  on  the  way, 
but  no  intelligence  was  yet  received  from  them.  Whilst 
he  was  engaged  in  tracing  out  the  lines  of  the  encampment, 
Major  Daveiss  and  several  other  field  officers  approached 
him,  and  urged  the  propriety  of  immediately  marching 
upon  the  town.  The  governor  answered  that  his  instruc 
tions  would  not  justify  his  attacking  the  Indians,  as  long 
as  there  was  a  probability  of  their  complying  with  the 
demands  of  the  government,  and  that  he  still  hoped  to  hear 
some  thing  in  the  course  of  the  evening  from  the  friendly 
Indians,  whom  he  had  dispatched  from  Fort  Harrison. 

To  this  it  was  observed,  that  as  the  Indians  seen  hover 
ing  about  the  army,  had  been  frequently  invited  to  a  parley 
by  the  interpreters,  who  had  proceeded  some  distance  from 
the  lines  for  the  purpose;  and  as  these  overtures  had  uni 
versally  been  answered  by  menace  and  insult,  it  was  very 
evident  that  it  was  their  intention  to  tight ;  that  the  troops 
were  in  high  spirits  and  full  of  confidence ;  and  that  advan 
tage  ought  to  be  taken  of  their  ardour  to  lead  them  immed 
iately  to  the  enemy.  To  this  the  governor  answered,  that 
he  was  fully  sensible  of  the  eagerness  of  the  troops,  and 
admitting  the  determined  hostility  of  the  Indians,  and 


34  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

:-  :£f 

that  their  insolence  was  full  evidence  of  their  intention 
to  fight,  yet  he  knew  them  too  well  to  believe,  that  they 
would  ever  do  this,  but  by  surprise,  or  on  ground  which  was 
entirely  favorable  to  their  mode  of  fighting.  He  was, 
therefore,  determined  not  to  advance  with  the  troops,  until 
he  knew  precisely  the  situation  of  the  town,  and  the  ground 
adjacent  to  it,  particularly  that  which  intervened  between 
it  and  the  place  where  the  army  then  was — that  it  was  their 
duty  to  fight  when  they  came  in  contact  with  the  enemy — it 
was  his,  to  take  care  that  they  should  not  engage  in  a  situ 
ation  where  their  valor  would  be  useless,  and  where  a  corps 
upon  which  he  placed  great  reliance  would  be  unable  to 
act — that  the  experience  of  the  last  two  hours  ought  to 
convince  every  officer,  that  no  reliance  ought  to  be  placed 
upon  the  guides,  as  to  the  topography  of  the  country— 
that  relying  on  their  information,  the  troops  had  been  led 
into  a  situation  so  unfavorable,  that  but  for  the  celerity 
with  which  they  changed  their  position,  a  few  Indians 
might  have  destroyed  them ;  he  was,  therefore,  determined 
not  to  advance  to  the  town,  until  he  had  previously  recon- 
noitered,  either  in  person,  or  by  some  one,  on  whose  judg 
ment  he  could  rely.  Major  Daveiss  immediately  replied, 
that  from  the  right  of  the  position  of  the  dragoons,  which 
was  still  in  front,  the  opening  made  by  the  low  grounds  of 
the  Wabash  could  be  seen;  that  with  his  adjutant,  D. 
Floyd,  he  had  advanced  to  the  bank,  which  descends  to  the 
low  grounds,  and  had  a  fair  view  of  the  cultivated  fields 
and  the  houses  of  the  town;  and  that  the  open  woods, 
in  which  the  troops  then  were,  continued  without  interrup 
tion  to  the  town.  Upon  this  information,  the  governor 
said  he  would  advance,  provided  he  could  get  any  proper 
person  to  go  to  the  town  with  a  flag.  Captain  T.  Dubois, 
of  Vincennes  having  offered  his  services,  he  was  dispatched 
with  an  interpreter  to  the  Prophet,  desiring  to  know 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  35 

whether  he  would  now  comply  with  the  terms,  that  had 
been  so  often  proposed  to  him.  The  army  was  moved 
slowly  after  in  order  of  battle.  In  a  few  moments  a  mes 
senger  came  from  Captain  Dubois,  informing  the  governor 
111  at  the  Indians  were  near  him  in  considerable  numbers, 
but  that  they  would  return  no  answer  to  the  interpreter, 
although  they  were  sufficiently  near  to  hear  what  was  said 
to  them,  and  that  upon  his  advancing,  they  constantly 
endeavored  to  cut  him  off  from  the  army.  Governor  Har 
rison  during  this  last  effort  to  open  a  negotiation,  which 
was  sufficient  to  show  his  wish  for  an  accommodation, 
resolved  no  longer  to  hesitate  in  treating  the  Indians  as 
enemies.  He,  therefore,  recalled  Captain  Dubois,  and 
moved  on  with  a  determination  to  attack  them.  He  had 
not  proceeded  far,  however,  before  he  was  met  by  three 
Indians,  one  of  them  a  principal  counsellor  to  the  Prophet. 
They  were  sent,  they  said,  to  know  why  the  army  was 
advancing  upon  them — that  the  Prophet  wished,  if  possible, 
to  avoid  hostilities ;  that  he  had  sent  a  pacific  message  by 
the  Miami  and  Potawatamie  chiefs,  who  had  come  to  him 
on  the  part  of  the  governor — and  that  those  chiefs  had 
unfortunately  gone  down  on  the  south  side  of  the  Wabasli. 
A  suspension  of  hostilities  was  accordingly  agreed  upon ; 
and  a  meeting  was  to  take  place  the  next  day  between 
Harrison  and  the  chiefs,  to  agree  upon  the  terms  of  peace. 
The  governor  further  informed  them,  that  he  would  go  on 
to  the  Wabash,  and  encamp  there  for  the  night.  Upon 
marching  a  short  distance  he  came  in  view  of  the  town, 
which  was  seen  at  some  distance  up  the  river  upon  a 
commanding  eminence.  Major  Daveiss  and  Adjutant 
Floyd  had  mistaken  some  scattered  houses  in  the  fields 
below,  for  the  town  itself.  The  ground  below  the  town 
being  unfavorable  for  an  encampment,  the  army  marched 
on  in  the  direction  of  the  town,  with  a  view  to  obtain  a 


36  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

better  situation  beyond  it.  The  troops  were  in  an  order 
of  march,  calculated  by  a  single  conversion  of  companies, 
to  form  the  order  of  battle,  which  it  had  last  assumed,  the 
dragoons  being  in  front.  This  corps,  however,  soon  be 
came  entangled  in  ground,  covered  with  brush  and  tops  of 
fallen  trees.  A  halt  was  ordered,  and  Major  Daveiss 
directed  to  change  position  with  Spencer's  rifle  corps, 
which  occupied  the  open  fields  adjacent  to  the  river.  The 
Indians  seeing  this  maneuver,  at  the  approach  of  the 
troops  towards  the  town,  supposed  that  they  intended  to 
attack  it,  and  immediately  prepared  for  defence.  Some 
of  them  sallied  out,  and  called  to  the  advanced  corps  to 
halt.  The  governor  upon  this  rode  forward,  and  requested 
some  of  the  Indians  to  come  to  him,  assured  them,  that 
nothing  was  farther  from  his  thoughts,  than  to  attack 
them — that  the  ground  below  the  town  on  the  river — was 
not  calculated  for  an  encampment,  and  that  it  was  his 
intention  to  search  for  a  better  one  above.  He  asked  if 
there  was  any  other  water  convenient  beside  that  which 
the  river  afforded ;  and  an  Indian  with  whom  he  was  well 
acquainted,  answered,  that  the  creek,  which  had  been 
crossed  two  miles  back,  ran  through  the  prairie  to  the 
north  of  the  village.  A  halt  was  then  ordered,  and  some 
officers  sent  back  to  examine  the  creek,  as  well  as  the 
river  above  the  town.  In  half  an  hour,  Brigade-Major 
Marston  Clarke  and  Major  Waller  Taylor  returned,  and 
reported  that  they  had  found  on  the  creek,  every  thing  that 
could  be  desirable  in  an  encampment — an  elevated  spot, 
nearly  surrounded  by  an  open  prairie,  with  water  con 
venient,  and  a  sufficiency  of  wood  for  fuel.  An  idea  was 
propagated  by  the  enemies  of  Governor  Harrison,  after  the 
battle  of  Tippecanoe,  that  the  Indians  had  forced  him  to 
encamp  on  a  place,  chosen  by  them  as  suitable  for  the 
attack  they  intended.  The  place,  however,  was  chosen 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  37 

by  Majors  Taylor  and  Clarke  after  examining  all  the 
environs  of  the  town ;  and  when  the  army  of  General  Hop 
kins  was  there  in  the  following  year,  they  all  united  in 
the  opinion,  that  a  better  spot  to  resist  Indians,  was  not 
to  be  found  in  the  whole  country. 

The  army  now  marched  to  the  place  selected,  and  en 
camped  late  in  the  evening,  on  a  dry  piece  of  ground,  which 
rose  about  ten  feet  above  the  level  of  a  marshy  prairie  in 
front  towards  the  town,  and  about  twice  as  high  above 
a  similar  prairie  in  the  rear;  through  which,  near  the 
bank,  ran  a  small  stream  clothed  with  willows  and  brush 
wood.  On  the  left  of  the  encampment,  this  bench  of  land 
became  wider;  on  the  right  it  gradually  narrowed,  and 
terminated  in  an  abrupt  point,  about  150  yards  from  the 
right  flank.  The  two  columns  of  infantry  occupied  the 
front  and  rear.  The  right  flank,  being  about  eighty  yards 
wide,  was  filled  with  Captain  Spencer's  company  of  eighty 
men.  The  left  flank,  about  150  yards  in  extent,  was  com 
posed  of  three  companies  of  mounted  riflemen,  under  Major- 
General  Wells,  commanding  as  a  major.  The  front  infan 
try,  under  the  command  of  Major  Floyd,  flanked  on  the  right 
by  two  companies  of  militia  infantry,  and  on  the  left  by 
one  company  of  the  same  troops.  The  rear  line  consisted 
of  a  United  States  infantry,  under  Captain  Baen,  com 
manding,  as  a  major;  and  four  companies  of  militia  infan 
try,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Decker;  the  regulars  being 
stationed  next  the  riflemen  under  Wells,  and  the  militia 
on  the  other  end  of  the  line  adjoining  Spencer's  company. 
The  cavalry  under  Daveiss  were  encamped  in  the  rear  of 
the  front  line  and  the  left  flank.  The  encampment  was 
not  more  than  three-fourths  of  a  mile  from  the  town. 

The  order  given  to  the  army,  in  the  event  of  a  night 
attack,  was  for  each  corps  to  maintain  its  ground  at  all 
hazards  till  relieved.  The  dragoons  were  directed  in  such 


38  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

a  case,  to  parade  dismounted,  with  their  swords  on  and 
their  pistols  in  their  belts,  and  to  wait  for  orders.  The 
guard  for  the  night  consisted  of  two  captains'  commands 
of  42  men  and  2  non-commissioned  officers  each ;  and  two 
subalterns'  guards  of  twenty  men  and  non-commisssioned 
officers — the  whole  under  the  command  of  a  field  officer 
of  the  day. 

The  night  was  dark  and  cloudy;  the  moon  rose  late, 
and  after  midnight  there  was  a  drizzling  rain.  Many  of 
the  men  appeared  to  be  much  dissatisfied;  they  were 
anxious  for  a  battle,  and  the  most  ardent  regretted,  that 
they  would  have  to  return  without  one.  The  army  gener 
ally  had  no  expectation  of  an  attack;  but  those  who  had 
experience  in  Indian  affairs  suspected  some  treachery. 
Colonel  Daveiss  was  heard  to  say,  he  had  no  doubt  but 
that  an  attack  would  be  made  before  morning. 

It  was  the  constant  practice  of  Governor  Harrison  to 
call  up  the  troops  an  hour  before  day,  and  keep  them  under 
arms  till  it  was  light.  After  4 :00  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
the  governor,  General  Wells,  Colonel  Owen  and  Colonel 
Daveiss  had  all  risen,  and  the  governor  was  going  to  issue 
his  orders  for  raising  the  army;  when  the  treacherous 
Indians  had  crept  up  so  near  the  sentries,  as  to  hear  them 
challenge  when  relieved.  They  intended  to  rush  upon  the 
sentries  and  kill  them  before  they  could  fire;  but  one  of 
them  discovered  an  Indian  creeping  towards  him  in  the 
grass,  and  fired.  This  was  immediately  followed  by  the 
Indian  yell,  and  a  desperate  charge  upon  the  left  flank. 
The  guards  in  that  quarter  gave  way,  and  abandoned  their 
officer  without  making  any  resistance.  Captain  Barton's 
company  of  regulars  and  Captain  Keiger's  company  of 
mounted  riflemen,  forming  the  left  angle  of  the  rear  line, 
received  the  first  onset.  The  fire  there  was  excessive;  but 
the  troops  who  had  lain  on  their  arms,  were  immediately 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  39 

prepared  to  receive,  and  gallantly  resist  the  furious  savage 
assailants.  The  manner  of  the  attack  was  calculated  to 
discourage  and  terrify  the  men ;  yet  as  soon  as  they  could 
be  formed  and  posted,  they  maintained  their  ground  with 
desperate  valor,  though  but  very  few  of  them  had  ever  be 
fore  been  in  battle.  The  fires  in  the  camp  were  extin 
guished  immediately,  as  the  light  they  afforded  was  more 
serviceable  to  the  Indians  than  to  our  men. 

As  soon  as  the  governor  could  mount  his  horse,  he  pro 
ceeded  towards  the  point  of  attack,  and  finding  the  line 
much  weakened  there,  he  ordered  two  companies  from  the 
center  of  the  rear  line  to  march  up  and  form  across  the 
angle  in  the  rear  of  Barton's  and  Keiger's  companies. 
General  Wells  immediately  proceeded  to  the  right  of  his 
command ;  and  Colonel  Owen,  who  was  with  him,  was  pro 
ceeding  directly  to  the  point  of  attack,  when  he  was  shot 
from  his  horse  near  the  lines,  and  thus  bravely  fell  among 
the  first  victims  of  savage  perfidy.  A  heavy  fire  now  com 
menced  all  along  the  left  flank,  upon  the  whole  of  the 
front  and  right  flank,  and  on  a  part  of  the  rear  line. 

In  passing  through  the  camp,  towards  the  left  of  the 
front  line,  the  governor  met  with  Colonel  Daveiss  and  the 
dragoons.  The  colonel  informed  him  that  the  Indians, 
concealed  behind  some  trees  near  the  line,  were  annoying 
the  troops  very  severely  in  that  quarter;  and  he  requested 
permission  to  dislodge  them,  which  was  granted.  He 
immediately  called  on  the  first  division  of  his  cavalry  to 
follow  him,  but  the  order  was  not  distinctly  heard,  and 
but  few  of  his  men  charged  with  him.  Among  those  who 
charged,  were  two  young  gentlemen  who  had  gone  with 
him  from  Kentucky,  Messrs.  Mead  and  Sanders,  who  were 
afterwards  distinguished  as  captains  in  the  United  States' 
service.  They  had  not  proceeded  far  out  of  the  lines,  when 
Daveiss  was  mortally  wounded  by  several  balls  and  fell 


40  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

His  men  stood  by  him,  and  repulsed  the  savages  several 
times,  till  they  succeeded  in  carrying  him  into  camp. 

In  the  meantime  the  attack  on  Spencer's  and  Warwick's 
companies  on  the  right,  became  very  severe,  Captain  Spen 
cer  and  his  lieutenants  were  all  killed,  and  Captain  War 
wick  was  mortally  wounded.  The  governor  in  passing 
towards  that  flank,  found  Captain  Robb's  company  near 
the  center  of  the  camp.  They  had  been  driven  from  their 
post;  or  rather,  had  fallen  back  without  orders.  He  sent 
them  to  the  aid  of  Captain  Spencer,  where  they  fought 
very  bravely,  having  seventeen  men  killed  during  the  battle. 
Captain  Prescott's  company  of  United  States'  infantry  had 
filled  up  the  vacancy  caused  by  the  retreat  of  Robb's  com 
pany.  Soon  after  Colonel  Daveiss  was  wounded,  Captain 
Snelling  at  the  head  of  his  company  charged  on  the  same 
Indians  and  dislodged  them  with  considerable  loss.  The 
battle  was  now  maintained  on  all  sides  with  desperate 
valor.  The  Indians  advanced  and  retreated  by  a  rattling 
noise  made  with  deer  hoofs ;  they  fought  with  enthusiasm, 
and  seemed  determined  on  victory  or  death. 

As  soon  as  da3^ight  appeared,  Captain  Snell ing's  com 
pany,  Captain  Posey's,  under  Lieutenant  Albright,  and 
Captain  Scott's  were  drawn  from  the  front  line,  and 
Wilson's  from  the  rear,  and  formed  on  the  left  flank;  while 
Cook's  and  Baen's  companies  were  ordered  to  the  right. 
General  Wells  took  command  of  the  corps  formed  on  the 
left,  and  with  the  aid  of  some  dragoons,  who  were  now 
mounted  and  commanded  by  Captain  Parke,  made  a  suc 
cessful  charge  on  the  enemy  in  that  direction,  driving  them 
into  an  adjoining  swamp  through  which  the  cavalry  could 
not  pursue  them.  At  the  same  time  Cook's  and  Lieutenant 
Larbie's  companies,  with  the  aid  of  the  riflemen  and  militia 
on  the  right  flank,  charged  on  the  Indians  and  put  them 
to  flight  in  that  quarter,  which  terminated  the  battle. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  41 

During  the  time  of  this  contest,  the  Prophet  kept  him 
self  secure,  on  an  adjacent  eminence,  singing  a  war  song. 
He  had  told  his  followers,  that  the  Great  Spirit,  would 
render  the  army  of  the  Americans  unavailing,  and  that 
their  bullets  would  not  hurt  the  Indians,  who  would  have 
light,  while  the  enemies  were  involved  in  thick  darkness. 
Soon  after  the  battle  commenced,  he  was  informed  that  his 
men  were  falling.  He  told  them  to  fight  on,  it  would  soon 
be  as  he  had  predicted,  and  then  began  to  sing  louder. 

Colonel  Boyd  commanded  as  a  brigadier  general  in  this 
engagement;  and  the  governor  in  his  letter  to  the  war 
department,  speaks  highly  of  him  and  his  brigade,  and  of 
Clarke  and  Croghan  who  were  his  aides.  Colonel  Decker 
is  also  commended  for  the  good  order  in  which  he  kept  his 
command;  and  of  General  Wells,  it  is  said,  that  he  sus 
tained  the  fame  which  he  had  acquired  in  almost  every 
campaign  since  the  first  settlement  of  Kentucky. 

The  officers  and  soldiers  generally,  performed  their 
duties  well.  They  acted  with  a  degree  of  coolness,  bravery 
and  good  order,  which  was  not  to  be  expected  from  men 
used  to  carnage,  and  in  a  situation  so  well  calculated  to 
produce  terror  and  confusion.  The  fortune  of  war  neces 
sarily  put  it  in  the  power  of  some  officers  and  their  men, 
at  the  expense  of  danger,  wounds  and  death,  to  render 
more  service  and  acquire  more  honor  than  others;  but  to 
speak  of  their  particular  merits,  would  be  to  detail  again 
the  operations  of  the  conflict. 

Of  Colonels  Owen  and  Daveiss,  the  governor  speaks  in 
the  highest  terms.  Owen  joined  him  as  a  private  in 
Keiger's  company  at  Fort  Harrison,  and  accepted  the 
place  of  volunteer  aid.  He  had  been  a  representative  in 
the  legislature  of  Kentucky.  His  character  was  that  of  a 
good  citizen  and  a  brave  soldier.  He  left  a  wife  and  a  large 
family  of  children,  to  add  the  poignancy  of  domestic  grief 
to  the  public  regret  for  his  loss. 


42  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

Colonel  Daveiss  also  joined  the  army  as  a  private  and 
was  promoted  on  the  recommendation  of  the  officers  of  the 
dragoons;  his  conduct  as  their  commander  fully  justified 
their  choice.  Never  was  there  an  officer  possessed  of  more 
military  ardor,  nor  more  zeal  to  discharge  all  his  duties 
with  punctilious  propriety;  and  never  perhaps  did  any 
man,  who  had  not  been  educated  for  the  profession  of  arms, 
possess  a  richer  fund  of  military  'information  at  his  en 
trance  on  a  military  life.  All  that  books  and  study  could 
furnish,  all  the  preparation  the  closet  could  make  for  the 
field,  was  his.  He  was  a  man  of  great  talents — of  genius — 
and  indefatigable  industry.  In  Kentucky  he  stood 
among  the  foremost  in  the  profession  of  the  law.  His  elo 
cution  was  singularly  attractive  and  forcible.  Wit  and 
energy,  acuteness  and  originality  of  thought,  were  the 
characteristics  of  his  eloquence.  But  as  an  orator  he  was 
very  unequal.  Some  times  he  did  not  rise  above  medio 
crity,  whilst  some  of  his  happiest  efforts  were  never  sur 
passed  in  America — never  perhaps  in  any  age  or  country. 
Such  at  least  was  the  opinion  of  men,  whose  talents,  ac 
quirements  and  taste,  had  qualified  them  to  judge.  He 
had  much  eccentricity  in  his  manners  and  his  dress.  In 
his  disposition  he  was  generous;  and  in  his  friendship  he 
was  ardent.  His  person  was  about  six  feet  high,  well 
formed  and  robust — his  countenance  open  and  manly. 
He  had  acquired  fortune  and  fame  by  his  own  exertions— 
neither  his  patrimony  nor  his  education  having  been  very 
ample.  Being  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  possessing  great 
military  ambition  and  acquirements,  he  was  destined,  per 
haps,  had  he  lived,  to  become  one  of  the  first  military 
characters  of  America.  He  died  a  few  hours  after  the  bat 
tle  had  closed.  As  soon  as  he  was  informed,  that  the  In 
dians  were  repulsed,  and  the  victory  was  complete,  he 
observed,  he  could  die  satisfied — that  he  had  fallen  in  de 
fense  of  his  country.  He  left  a  wife  but  no  children. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  43 

Captain  Baen,  who  fell  early  in  the  action,  had  the 
character  of  an  able  officer  and  a  brave  soldier.  Captain 
Spencer  was  wounded  in  the  head — he  exhorted  his  men 
to  fight  on.  He  Avas  then  shot  through  both  thighs,  and 
fell — still  he  continued  to  encourage  his  men.  He  was 
then  raised  up,  and  received  a  ball  through  his  body 
which  immediately  killed  him.  His  lieutenants,  M'Mahan 
and  Berry,  fell  bravely  encouraging  their  men.  Warwick 
was  shot  through  the  body,  and  was  taken  to  the  surgery 
to  be  dressed ;  as  soon  as  it  was  over,  being  a  man  of  much 
bodily  strength  and  still  able  to  walk,  he  insisted  on  going 
back  to  his  post,  though  it  was  evident,  he  had  but  a  few 
hours  to  live.  Colonel  White,  formerly  United  States 
agent  at  the  Saline,  was  also  killed  in  the  action.  The 
whole  number  killed,  with  those  who  died  soon  of  their 
wounds,  was  upwards  of  fifty;  the  wounded  were  about 
double  that  number.  Governor  Harrison  himself  narrow 
ly  escaped,  the  hair  on  his  head  being  cut  by  a  ball. 

The  Indians  left  38  warriors  dead  on  the  field,  and 
buried  several  others  in  the  town,  which  with  those  who 
must  have  died  of  their  wounds,  would  make  their  loss 
at  least  as  great  as  that  of  the  Americans.  The  troops 
under  the  command  of  Governor  Harrison  of  every  de 
scription,  amounted  on  the  day  before  the  battle,  to  some 
thing  more  than  800.  The  ordinary  force,  that  had  been 
at  the  Prophet's  town,  throughout  the  preceding  summer, 
was  about  450.  But  they  were  joined  a  few  days  before 
the  action,  by  all  the  Kickapoos  of  the  Prairie,  and  by 
many  bands  of  Potawatamies  from  the  Illinois  river,  and 
the  St.  Josephs  of  Lake  Michigan.  They  estimated  their 
number  after  the  battle,  to  have  been  600 ;  but  the  traders 
who  had  a  good  opportunity  of  knowing,  made  them  at  least 
800,  and  some  as  many  as  1000.  However,  it  is  certain, 
that  no  victorv  was  ever  before  obtained  over  the  northern 


44  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Indians,  where  the  numbers  were  anything  like  equal. 
The  number  of  killed  too  was  greater,  than  was  ever  before 
known.  It  is  their  custom  always  to  avoid  a  close  action, 
and  from  their  dexterity  in  hiding  themselves,  but  few  of 
them  can  be  killed,  even  when  they  are  pouring  destruction 
into  the  ranks  of  their  enemy.  It  is  believed  that  there 
were  not  ten  of  them  killed  at  St.  Glair's  defeat,  and  still 
fewer  at  Braddock's.  At  Tippecanoe,  they  rushed  up  to 
the  bayonets  of  our  men,  and  in  one  instance,  related  by 
Captain  Snelling,  an  Indian  adroitly  put  the  bayonet  of  a 
soldier  aside,  and  clove  his  head  with  his  war  club,  an 
instrument  on  which  there  is  fixed  a  triangular  piece  of 
iron,  broad  enough  to  project  several  inches  from  the  wood. 
Their  conduct  on  this  occasion,  so  different  from  what  it 
usually  is,  was  attributed  to  the  confidence  of  success,  with 
which  their  prophet  had  inspired  them,  and  to  the  distin 
guished  bravery  of  the  Winebago  warriors. 

The  Indians  did  not  determine  to  attack  the  American 
camp  till  late  at  night.  The  plan  that  was  formed  the 
evening  before,  was  to  meet  the  governor  in  council  the 
next  day,  and  agree  to  the  terms  he  proposed.  At  the 
close  of  the  council,  the  chiefs  were  to  retire  to  the  war 
riors,  who  were  to  be  placed  at  a  convenient  distance. 
The  governor  was  then  to  be  killed  by  two  Winebagoes, 
who  had  devoted  themselves  to  certain  death  to  accomplish 
this  object.  They  were  to  loiter  about  the  camp,  after  the 
council  had  broken  up;  and  their  killing  the  governor  and 
raising  the  war  whoop,  was  to  be  the  signal  for  a  general 
attack.  The  Indians  were  commanded  by  White  Moon, 
Stone  Eater,  and  Winemac,  a  Potawatamie  chief,  who  had 
been  with  the  governor  on  his  march,  and  at  Fort  Harri 
son,  making  great  professions  of  friendship. 

The  4th  regiment  was  about  250  strong,  and  there  were 
about  60  volunteers  from  Kentucky  in  the  army.  The 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  45 

rest  of  the  troops  were  volunteers  from  the  Indiana  militia. 
Those  from  the  neighborhood  of  Vincennes  had  been 
trained  for  several  years,  by  the  governor,  and  had  become 
very  expert  in  the  maneuvers  which  he  had  adopted  for 
fighting  the  Indians.  The  greater  part  of  the  territorial 
troops  followed  him  as  well  from  personal  attachment  as 
from  a  sense  of  duty.  Indeed,  a  greater  degree  of  confi 
dence  and  personal  attachment  has  rarely  been  found  in 
any  army  towards  its  commander,  than  existed  in  this ;  nor 
has  there  been  many  battles  in  which  the  dependence  of  the 
army  on  its  leader  was  more  distinctly  felt.  During  the 
whole  action  the  governor  was  constantly  on  the  lines,  and 
always  repaired  to  the  point  whicli  was  most  hardly 
pressed.  The  reinforcements  drawn  occasionally  from 
the  points  most  secure,  were  conducted  by  himself  and 
formed  on  the  spot,  where  their  services  were  most  wanted. 
The  officers  and  men  who  believed  that  their  ultimate 
success  depended  on  his  safety,  warmly  remonstrated 
against  his  so  constantly  exposing  himself.  Upon  one 
occasion  as  he  was  approaching  an  angle  of  the  line,  against 
which  the  Indians  were  advancing  with  horrible  yells, 
Lieutenant  Emerson  of  the  dragoons  seized  the  bridle  of 
his  horse,  and  earnestly  entreated  that  he  would  not  go 
there;  but  the  governor  putting  spurs  to  his  horse,  pushed 
on  to  the  point  of  attack,  where  the  enemy  were  received 
with  firmness  and  driven  back. 

The  army  remained  in  camp  on  the  7th  and  8th  of 
November,  to  bury  the  dead  and  dress  the  wounded;  and 
to  make  preparations  for  returning.  During  this  time, 
General  Wells  was  permitted  with  the  mounted  riflemen 
to  visit  the  town,  which  he  found  evacuated  by  all,  except 
a  chief  whose  leg  was  broke.  The  general  burnt  their 
houses,  destroyed  their  corn  and  brass  kettles,  and  re 
turned  to  camp  unmolested.  The  town  was  well  prepared 


46  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

for  an  attack,  and  no  doubt  but  the  Indians  fully  ex 
pected  it;  for  they  had  determined  to  agree  to  no  terms 
which  could  be  offered.  The  wounds  of  the  chief  being 
dressed,  and  provision  made  for  him,  he  was  left  with  in 
structions  to  tell  his  companions,  that  if  they  would 
abandon  the  Prophet  and  return  to  their  respective  tribes, 
they  should  be  forgiven. 

On  the  9th  of  November  the  return  of  the  army  was 
commenced.  It  marched  slowly,  on  account  of  the 
wounded,  the  difficult}-  of  transportation,  and  some  appre 
hensions  of  another  attack.  As  the  army  had  come  up  the 
river,  a  block  house  had  been  built  on  its  bank,  where  some 
boats  and  heavy  baggage  had  been  left.  The  wounded  were 
now  put  in  the  boats  as  the  army  returned,  and  were  taken 
to  Fort  Harrison  and  Vincennes  by  water.  Captain 
Snelling  and  his  company  were  left  at  Fort  Harrison ;  and 
the  governor  arrived  at  Vincennes  on  the  18th,  having  been 
met  and  welcomed  back  by  a  concourse  of  two  hundred 
citizens. 

The  battle  of  Tippecanoe  has  been  the  subject  of  much 
speculation,  both  as  to  its  object,  and  the  manner  of  its 
execution  and  final  issue.  Governor  Harrison  was  cen 
sured  by  some,  for  not  making  an  attack  upon  the  Indians, 
on  the  evening  of  the  6th  of  November,  and  for  not  fortify 
ing  his  camp  with  a  breastwork.  It  was  erroneously  said 
by  some,  that  indulging  a  false  security,  he  had  suffered 
his  camp  to  be  surprised.  He  was  also  blamed  by  the 
friends  of  Colonel  Daveiss,  for  directing  him  with  his 
dragoons  only,  to  dislodge  the  Indians,  who  were  sheltered 
near  the  line,  and  doing  much  execution  in  safety.  Many 
other  complaints  of  less  magnitude  were  also  made  by 
men,  who  were  wise  after  the  transaction  was  over.  There 
were  indeed  more  able  generals  in  the  United  States,  who 
could  tell  what  ought  to  be  done  after  the  battle  was  fought, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  47 

than  the  governor  had  soldiers  in  his  army  to  fight  it. 
Colonel  Boyd,  who  commanded  the  regulars,  wishing  to 
monopolize  all  the  honor  to  himself  and  his  regiment,  con 
cluded  the  governor  had  not  sufficiently  noticed  him  in  his 
report ;  he  therefore  made  a  separate  communication  to  the 
war  department;  and  also  made  many  round  assertions 
respecting  the  conduct  of  the  militia — which  was  promptly 
explained,  and  the  charges  in  general  disapproved  by  Gover 
nor  Harrison.  Colonel  Boyd,  however,  had  his  partizans, 
and  some  of  them  still  persist  in  attributing  the  salvation 
of  the  army  to  him ;  though  all  the  troops,  regulars  as  well 
as  militia,  with  the  exception  of  only  three  or  four  indi 
viduals,  united  in  attributing  the  victory  to  the  governor. 
Most  of  the  officers  publicly  united  in  attesting  his  merits. 
Without  intending  to  impeach  Colonel  Boyd  with  any 
dereliction  of  duty,  we  can  positively  aver,  that  he  did  not 
give  a  single  order,  nor  perform  a  single  act,  that  con 
tributed  in  any  perceptible  way  to  the  issue  of  the  contest. 
All  the  arrangements  and  orders  before  the  action  and 
during  its  continuance,  came  direct  from  Governor  Har 
rison. 

After  much  alternation,  by  which  the  battle  of  Tippe- 
canoe  was  fought  over  again  and  fully  investigated,  in  all 
the  public  circles  of  the  western  country,  the  public  opinion 
preponderated  greatly  in  favor  of  the  governor.  All  the 
material  accusations  of  his  enemies  were  disproved;  and 
after  all  the  testimony  had  been  heard,  the  common  opinion 
seemed  to  be,  that  the  army  had  been  conducted  with 
prudence,  and  that  the  battle  had  been  fought  as  well  as  it 
could  have  been  by  any  general,  considering  the  time  and 
manner  of  the  attack.  If  the  governor  had  made  the 
attack  himself  on  the  evening  of  the  6th,  after  a  chief  had 
informed  him  that  the  Indians  were  desirous  of  an  accom 
modation,  and  had  sent  a  messenger  three  days  before  to 


48  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

meet  him  for  that  purpose,  his  conduct  would  have  had  the 
appearance  of  rashness  and  cruelty.  His  enemies  and  the 
opposition  in  general,  would  have  vilified  him  and  the 
executive  as  murderers,  who  had  first  provoked,  and  then 
massacred  those  "innocent  people"  in  their  own  dwellings. 
Hence  a  regard  for  his  own  character  and  for  the  dictates 
of  humanity,  required  that  he  should  not  make  an  attack 
while  any  prospect  of  accommodation  remained.  The 
principal  error  consisted  in  not  fortifying  his  camp,  when 
so  near  the  enemy  and  so  likely  to  be  attacked;  but  this 
excuses  by  stating,  that  the  army  had  scarcely  a  sufficient 
number  of  axes  to  procure  firewood.  It  is  not  the  object 
of  this  history,  however,  to  justify  or  condemn,  but  to  re 
late  facts1  (Correctly  and  leave  the  reader  to  judge  for  himself. 

In  December,  the  month  after  the  battle,  the  legislature 
of  Kentucky,  on  the  motion  of  J.  H.  Hawkins,  Esq.,  went 
into  mourning  for  the  loss  of  Colonels  Daveiss,  Owen,  and 
others,  who  had  fallen  at  Tippecanoe;  and  in  the  same 
session,  while  this  battle  was  the  subject  of  much  discus 
sion,  the  following  resolution,  moved  by  J.  J.  Crittenden, 
Esq.,  was  adopted  with  only  two  or  three  dissenting  votes 
— "Resolved,  etc..  That  in  the  late  campaign  against  the 
Indians  on  the  Wabash,  Governor  W.  H.  Harrison,  has  in 
the  opinion  of  this  legislature,  behaved  like  a  hero,  a 
patriot,  and  a  general;  and  that  for  his  cool,  deliberate, 
skillful  and  gallant  conduct  in  the  late  battle  of  Tippe 
canoe,  he  well  deserves  the  warmest  thanks  of  the  nation." 

The  veteran  soldier,  Governor  Charles  Scott,  approved 
this  resolution,  which  at  once  gave  tone  to  the  popularity  of 
Harrison,  effectually  turning  the  tide  in  his  favor,  and 
reducing  the  clamor  of  his  enemies  to  private  murmurs. 

'  On  the  22nd  of  November,  the  annual  meeting  to  the 
Indians  to  receive  their  annunities  took  place  at  F'ort 
Wayne,  where  several  of  those  who  had  fought  in  the  battle, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  49 

had  the  effrontery  to  present  themselves  and  claim  their 
respective  portions.  They  had  the  address  completely  to 
deceive  our  Indian  agent  at  that  place,  John  Johnson, 
Esq.  They  represented,  that  the  Prophet's  party  had  him 
in  confinement  and  were  determined  to  kill  him ;  that  they 
blamed  him  for  all  their  misfortunes ;  with  many  other  de 
ceptive  stories,  which  induced  Mr.  Johnson  to  inform  the 
government,  that  the  Indians  were  all  inclined  for  peace, 
and  that  no  further  hostilities  should  be  committed  against 
them. 

Yet,  at  this  very  time,  in  most  of  the  nations  there 
assembled,  a  British  faction  was  boiling  to  the  brim,  and 
ready  to  overflow  on  our  devoted  frontiers,  whenever  the 
perfidious  British  agents  might  think  proper  to  increase 
the  fire  of  their  hostility.  The  Prophet  instead  of  being  in 
confinement,  was  at  perfect  liberty  at  Mississineway,  a 
village  about  TO  miles  southeast  from  Fort  Wayne.  Pre 
vious  to  the  battle,  the  Governor  General  of  the  Canadas, 
had  given  our  government  information,  that  some  of  the 
Indians  were  hostile  to  the  United  States;  but  this  was 
evidently  done  to  remove  suspicion,  and  to  render  the 
British  more  secure  and  successful  in  their  intrigues  with 
the  savages. 

The  Indians,  assembled  at  this  place,  were  the  chiefs 
and  head  men  of  the  Delawares.  Miamies,  Potawatamies, 
and  Shawanoese.  The  agent  delivered  them  a  speech,  in 
which  he  explained  to  them,  that  the  President  wished  to 
live  in  peace  and  friendship  with  them,  and  promised 
pardon  to  any  of  the  hostile  Indians  who  would  lay  down 
their  arms.  An  answer  was  returned  on  the  part  of  all 
the  tribes  present,  by  Black-Hoof,  a  Shawanoe  chief,  in 
which  they  professed  the  strongest  desire  to  live  in  peace 
and  friendship  with  the  United  States.  The  profession 
was  sincere  on  the  part  of  the  Shawanoese,  and  a  greater 

4 


50  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAK 

majority  of  the  Delawares;  but  the  Potawatamies  and 
Miamies  had  no  intention  to  be  peaceable  after  receiving 
their  annuities.  The  Little  Turtle  of  the  Miamies,  now 
in  the  decline  of  life  and  of  influence,  was  the  strenuous 
advocate  of  peace,  but  the  majority  of  his  people  followed 
the  counsels  of  Tecumseh. 

On  the  Wabash,  after  the  battle  of  Tippecanoe,  the 
Indians  remained  quiet,  and  in  a  few  days  many  of  them 
returned  to  their  towns.  Before  Christmas,  Stone  Eater, 
with  two  Winebagoes,  one  Kickapoo,  and  a  Piankisshaw, 
came  to  Fort  Harrison,  and  delivered  a  talk  to  Captain 
Snelling,  in  which  they  professed  much  contrition  for  what 
had  happened,  with  a  desire  to  be  at  friendship.  The  same 
fellow  had  defended  the  cause  of  Tecumseh  in  a  council 
at  Vincennes,  shortly  before  the  march  of  the  expedition; 
and  he  now  wished  to  go  there  again,  to  make  deceptions 
offers  of  friendship  to  the  governor.  He  pretended,  that 
the  Prophet  was  despised,  and  had  escaped  from  them  to 
the  Huron  Indians.  After  receiving  orders  from  Governor 
Harrison,  Captain  Snelling  permitted  them  to  go  on  to  Vin 
cennes,  where  they  renewed  their  professions  of  friendship, 
and  promised  to  punish  the  Prophet,  or  deliver  him  to  the 
United  States,  as  soon  as  they  could  catch  him.  They 
returned  once  more  to  their  own  country,  determined  not 
to  commit  hostilities  again — till  a  favorable  opportunity 
should  occur. 

During  the  winter  of  1811-12,  a  number  of  Indians  from 
various  tribes  came  to  Forts  Harrison  and  Vincennes ;  but 
Tecumseh,  the  Prophet,  and  others  known  to  be  the  most 
hostile,  staid  behind — hence  little  reliance  could  be  placed 
on  the  professions  of  those  who  came  in.  After  Tecumseh 
returned  from  the  south,  he  visited  Fort  Wayne,  and  was 
still  haughty,  and  obstinate  in  the  opinions  he  had  em 
braced.  He  matte  bitter  reproaches  against  Harrison; 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  51 

and  at  the  same  time  had  the  presumption  to  demand 
ammunition  from  the  commandant,  which  was  refused 
him.  He  then  said  he  would  go  to  his  British  father,  who 
would  not  deny  him — he  appeared  thoughtful  a  while,  then 
gave  the  war  whoop  and  went  off. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1812,  Tecumseh  and  his  party 
began  to  put  their  threats  into  execution.  Small  parties  be 
gan  to  commit  depredations  on  the  frontiers  of  the  Indiana 
and  Illinois  territories,  and  part  of  Ohio.  Twenty  scalps 
were  taken  in  the  Indiana  territory  alone  before  the  1st  of 
June.  The  people  were  thus  compelled  to  protect  them 
selves  by  going  into  forts  along  the  frontiers.  Volunteer 
companies  of  militia  were  organized,  and  the  marauders 
were  frequently  pursued,  but  generally  without  success, 
as  they  fled  immediately  after  doing  mischief.  Governor 
Harrison  requested  permission  from  the  war  department, 
to  raise  a  mounted  force  and  penetrate  to  their  towns  to 
chastise  them.  They  occupied  Tippecanoe,  and  had  com 
menced  raising  corn.  But  the  governor  was  not  permitted 
to  march  against  them,  and  the  frontiers  continued  to 
suffer  in  every  direction.  Had  a  strong  mounted  army 
been  permitted  to  scour  the  Wabash  as  far  as  Mississine- 
way,  the  settlements  of  the  savages  would  have  been 
completely  destroyed,  and  their  depredations  would  have 
ceased.  The  government  appears  to  have  pursued  a  mis 
taken  policy  of  forbearance,  lest  the  Indians  should  join 
the  British  in  the  expected  war.  But  this  forbearance 
only  inspired  them  with  a  belief,  that  we  were  weak  and 
pusillanimous,  and  tended  to  ensure  their  alliance  with 
the  British,  had  anything  been  necessary  for  that  purpose. 
By  vigorous  measures  we  might  easily  have  beaten  them 
into  peaceable  deportment  and  respect.  Mr.  Secretary 
Eustis  of  the  war  department,  thought  differently;  and 
Avhile  he  was  attempting  to  soothe  them  with  good  words; 


52  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

they  were  laughing  at  his  credulity.  To  maintain  peace 
with  an  Indian,  it  is  necessary  to  adopt  his  own  principles 
and  punish  every  aggression  promptly,  and  thus  convince 
him  that  you  are  a  man  and  not  a  squaw. 

In  May,  Governor  Harrison  made  considerable  ar 
rangements  towards  organizing  a  corps  of  mounted  volun 
teers,  to  chastise  the  Indians  on  the  Wabash.  A  company 
of  mounted  volunteers  was  raised  in  Franklin  county, 
Ky.,  containing  about  TO  gentlemen  of  respectability,  under 
the  command  of  Capt.  John  Arnold,  and  Col.  Anthony 
Crocket,  who  had  distinguished  themselves  not  only  in  the 
revolution,  but  in  most  of  the  Indian  wars  at  an  early 
period  in  Kentucky.  This  company  remained  at  Vin- 
cennes  only  10  days;  during  which  time  several  parties 
made  excursions  up  the  Wabash,  and  protected  the  inhabi 
tants  while  planting  their  corn.  The  governor  being  dis 
appointed  in  receiving  orders  for  the  expedition  from  the 
war  department,  the  company  was  dismissed;  and  all 
measures  for  offensive  operations  being  abandoned,  the 
Indians  pursued  their  course  of  robbery  and  murder  on 
the  frontiers  unresisted. 

It  will  no  doubt  be  interesting  to  the  reader,  to  con 
clude  the  present  chapter  with  the  following  letter  from 
General  Harrison  to  the  war  department,  respecting  the 
north  western  Indians.  It  contains,  says  tlie  general,  in  a 
different  letter  to  the  secretary :  "A  sketch  of  the  situation 
of  each  of  the  tribes  bordering  on  this  frontier;  and  an 
abstract  of  the  policy,  which  has  been  pursued  in  the 
negotiations,  which  have  been  conducted  by  me,  for  the 
extinguishment  of  their  title  to  lands,  since  the  year  1801 ; 
and  which  you  could  only  otherwise  obtain,  by  wading 
through  a  most  voluminous  correspondence  in  the  archives 
of  your  office."  It  will  further  explain  the  cause  of  Indian 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  53 

hostility,  and  enable  the  reader  to  understand  more  cor 
rectly  many  parts  in  the  following  history : 

"H.  Q.,  Cincinnati,  March  22nd,  1814. 

"Sir — The  tribes  of  Indians  upon  this  frontier  and 
east  of  the  Mississippi,  with  whom  the  United  States  have 
been  connected  by  treaty,  are  the  Wyandots,  Delawarcs, 
Shawanoese,  Miamies,  Potawatamies,  Ottawas,  Cliippewas, 
Piankashaws,  Kaskaskias,  and  Saes.  All  but  the  two  last 
were  in  the  confederacy,  which  carried  on  the  former  In 
dian  war  against  the  United  States,  that  was  terminated 
Vv  the  peace  of  Greenville.  The  Kaskaskias  were  parties 
to  the  treaty,  but  they  had  not  been  in  the  war.  The 
Wyandots  are  admitted  by  the  others  to  be  the  leading 
tribe.  They  hold  the  grand  calumet,  which  unites  them 
and  kindles  the  council  fire.  This  tribe  is  nearly  equally 
divided  between  the  Crane  at  Sandusky,  who  is  the  grand 
Sachem  of  the  nation,  and  Walk-in-the-Water  at  Browns- 
town  near  Detroit.  They  claim  the  lands,  bounded  by  the 
settlements  of  this  State,  southwardly  and  eastwardly; 
and  by  Lake  Erie,  the  Miami  river,  and  the  claim  of  the 
Shawanoese  upon  the  Auglaize,  a  branch  of  the  latter. 
They  also  claim  the  lands  they  live  on  near  Detroit,  but  I 
am  ignorant  to  what  extent. 

"The  Wyandots  of  Sandusky  have  adhered  to  us 
through  the  war.  Their  Chief,  the  Crane,  is  a  venerable, 
intelligent,  and  upright  man.  Within  the  tract  of  land 
claimed  by  the  WTyandots  a  number  of  Senecas  are  settled. 
They  broke  off  from  their  own  tribe  six  or  eight  years  ago, 
but  receive  a  part  of  the  annuity  granted  that  tribe  by  the 
United  States,  by  sending  a  deputation  for  it  to  Buffalo. 
The  claim  of  the  Wyandots  to  the  lands  they  occupy,  is 
not  disputed,  that  I  know  of,  by  any  other  tribe.  Their 
residence  on  it,  however,  is  not  of  long  standing,  and  the 
country  was  certainly  once  the  property  of  the  Miamies. 

"Passing  westwardly  from  the  Wyandots,  we  meet  with 
the  Shawanoese  settlement  at  Stony  creek,  a  branch  of  the 
Big  Miami,  and  at  Wapockaunata  on  the  Auglaize.  These 
settlements  were  made  immediately  after  the  treaty  of 
Greenville,  and  with  the  consent  of  the  Miamies,  whom  I 


54  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

consider  the  real  owners  of  those  lands.  The  chiefs  of  this 
band  of  Shawanoese,  Blackhoof,  Wolf,  and  Lewis,  are 
attached  to  us  from  principle  as  well  as  interest — they  are 
all  honest  men. 

"The  Miamies  have  their  principal  settlements  at  the 
forks  of  the  Wabash,  thirty  miles  from  Fort  Wayne;  and 
at  Mississineway,  thirty  miles  lower  down.  A  band  of 
them  under  the  name  of  Weas,  have  resided  on  the  Wabash 
sixty  miles  above  Vincennes;  and  another  under  the  Tur 
tle  on  Eel  river,  a  branch  of  the  Wabash,  twenty  miles 
northwest  of  Fort  Wayne.  By  an  artifice  of  the  Little 
Turtle,  these  three  bands  were  passed  on  General  Wayne 
as  distinct  tribes,  and  an  annuity  was  granted  to  each. 
The  Eel  river  and  Weas,  however,  to  this  day  call  them 
selves  Miamies,  and  are  recognized  as  such  by  the  Missis- 
seneway  band.  The  Miamies,  Maumees,  or  Tewicktovies, 
are  the  undoubted  proprietors  of  all  that  beautiful  country 
which  is  watered  by  the  Wabash  and  its  branches;  and 
there  is  as  little  doubt,  that  their  claim  extended  at  least 
as  far  east  as  the  Scioto.  They  have  no  tradition  of  remov 
ing  from  any  other  quarter  of  the  country;  whereas  all  the 
neighboring  tribes,  the  Pianishaws  expected,  who  are  a 
branch  of  the  Miamies,  are  either  intruders  upon  them,  or 
have  been  permitted  to  settle  their  country.  The  Wyan- 
dots  emigrated  first  from  Lake  Ontario,  and  subsequently 
from  Lake  Huron — the  Delawares,  from  Pennsylvania  and 
Maryland — the  Shawanoese  from  Georgia — the  Kickapoos 
and  Potawatamies  from  the  country  between  Lake  Michi 
gan  and  the  Mississippi — and  the  Ottawas  and  Chippewas 
from  the  peninsula  formed  by  the  lakes  Michigan,  Huron, 
and  St.  Clair,  and  the  strait  connecting  the  latter  with 
Erie.  The  claims  of  the  Miamies  were  bounded  on  the 
north  by  those  of  the  Illinois  confederacy,  consisting  origi 
nally  of  five  tribes,  called  Kaskaskias,  Cohokias,  Peorians, 
Michiganians,  and  Temarios,  speaking  the  Miami  lan 
guage,  and  no  doubt  branches  of  that  nation. 

"When  I  was  first  appointed  Governor  of  Indiana  Ter 
ritory,  these  once  powerful  tribes  were  reduced  to  about 
thirty  warriors,  of  whom  twenty-five  were  Kaskaskias, 
four  Peorians,  and  a  single  Michiganian.  There  was  an 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  55 

individual  lately  alive  at  St.  Louis,  who  saw  the  enumera 
tion  made  of  them  by  the  Jesuits  in  the  year  1745,  making 
the  number  of  their  wrarriors  four  thousand.  A  furious 
war  between  them  and  the  Saes  and  Kickapoos,  reduced 
them  to  that  miserable  remnant,  which  had  taken  refuge 
amongst  the  wliite  people  of  the  towns  of  Kaskaskia  and 
St.  Genevieve.  The  Kickapoos  had  fixed  their  principle 
village  at  Peoria,  upon  the  south  bank  of  the  Illinois  river, 
\vhilst  the  Saes  remained  masters  of  the  country  to  the 
north. 

"During  the  war  of  our  revolution,  the  Miamies  had 
invited  the  Kickapoos  into  their  country  to  assist  them 
against  the  whites,  and  a  considerable  village  wras  formed 
by  that  tribe  on  the  Vermilion  river  near  its  junction  with 
the  Wabash.  After  the  treaty  of  Greenville,  the  Delawares 
had  with  the  approbation  of  the  Miamies,  removed  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Auglaize  to  the  head  wraters  of  White 
river,  a  large  branch  of  the  Wabash — and  the  Potawa- 
tamies  without  their  consent  had  formed  two  villages  upon 
the  latter  river,  one  at  Tippecanoe,  and  the  other  at 
Chippoy  twenty-five  miles  below. 

"The  Piankishawrs  lived  in  the  neighborhood  of  Vin- 
cennes,  which  was  their  ancient  village,  and  claimed  the 
lands  to  the  mouth  of  the  Wabash,  and  to  the  north  and 
west  as  far  as  the  Kaskaskians  claimed.  Such  was  the 
situation  of  the  tribes,  when  I  received  the  instructions 
of  President  Jefferson,  shortly  after  his  first  election,  to 
make  efforts  for  extinguishing  the  Indian  claims  upon  the 
Ohio,  below  the  mouth  of  the  Kentucky  river,  and  to  such 
other  tracts  as  were  necessary  to  connect  and  consolidate 
our  settlements.  It  was  at  once  determined,  that  the  com 
munity  of  interests  in  the  lands  amongst  the  Indian  tribes, 
which  seemed  to  be  recognized  by  the  treaty  of  Greenville, 
should  be  objected  to ;  and  that  each  individual  tribe  should 
be  protected  in  every  claim  that  should  appear  to  be 
founded  in  reason  and  justice.  But  it  was  also  determined, 
that  as  a  measure  of  policy  and  liberality,  such  tribes  as 
lived  upon  any  tract  of  land  which  it  would  be  desirable 
to  purchase,  should  receive  a  portion  of  the  compensation, 
although  the  title  might  be  exclusively  in  another  tribe. 


56  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Upon  this  principle  the  Delawares,  Shawanoese,  Potawa- 
tamies,  and  Kickapoos  were  admitted  as  parties  to  several 
of  the  treaties.  Care  was  taken,  however,  to  place  the 
title  to  such  tracts  as  it  might  be  desirable  to  purchase 
hereafter,  upon  a  footing  that  would  facilitate  the  procur 
ing  of  them,  by  getting  the  tribes  who  had  no  claim  them 
selves,  and  who  might  probably  interfere,  to  recognize  the 
titles  of  those  who  were  ascertained  to  possess  them. 

"This  was  particularly  the  case  with  regard  to  the 
lands  watered  by  the  Wabash,  which  were  declared  to  be 
the  property  of  the  Miamies,  with  the  exception  of  the  tract 
occupied  by  the  Delawares  on  White  river,  which  was  to 
be  considered  the  joint  property  of  them  and  the  Miamies. 
This  arrangement  was  very  much  disliked  by  Tecumseh, 
and  the  banditti  that  he  had  assembled  at  Tippecanoe. 
He  complained  loudly,  as  well  of  the  sales  that  had  been 
made,  as  of  the  principle  of  considering  a  particular  tribe 
as  the  exclusive  proprietors  of  any  part  of  the  country, 
which  he  said  the  Great  Spirit  had  given  to  all  his  red 
children.  Besides  the  disaffected  amongst  the  neighbor 
ing  tribes,  he  had  brought  together  a  considerable  number 
of  Winebagoes  and  Folsovoins  from  the  neighborhood  of 
Green  Bay,  Saes  from  the  Mississippi,  and  some  Ottawaa 
and  Chippewas  from  Abercrosh  on  Lake  Michigan.  These 
people  were  better  pleased  with  the  climate  and  country 
of  the  Wabash,  than  with  that  they  had  left. 

"The  Miamies  resisted  the  pretensions  of  Tecumseh  and 
his  followers  for  some  time,  but  a  system  of  terror  wa» 
adopted,  and  the  young  men  were  seduced  by  eternally 
placing  before  them  a  picture  of  labor,  and  restriction  as 
to  hunting,  to  which  the  system  adopted  would  inevitably 
lead.  The  Potawatamies  and  other  tribes  inhabiting  the 
Illinois  river  and  south  of  Lake  Michigan,  had  been  for  a 
long  time  approaching  gradually  towards  the  Wabash. 
Their  country,  which  was  never  abundantly  stocked  with 
game,  was  latterly  almost  exhausted  of  it,  The  fertile 
regions  of  the  WT abash  still  afforded  it.  It  was  repre 
sented,  that  the  progressive  settlements  of  the  whites  upon 
that  river,  would  soon  deprive  them  of  their  only  resources, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  57 

and,  indeed  would  force  the  Indians  of  that  river  upon 
them,  who  were  already  half  starved. 

"It  is  a  fact,  that  for  many  years  the  current  of  emigra 
tion,  as  to  the  tribes  east  of  the  Mississippi,  has  been  from 
north  to  south.  This  is  owing  to  two  causes:  the  diminu 
tion  of  those  animals  from  which  the  Indians  procure  their 
support;  and  the  pressure  of  the  two  great  tribes,  the 
Chippewas  and  Sioux  to  the  north  and  west.  So  long  ago 
as  the  treaty  of  Greenville,  the  Potawatainies  gave  notice 
to  the  Mianiies,  that  they  intended  to  settle  upon  the 
Wabash.  They  made  no  pretensions  to  the  country,  and 
their  only  excuse  for  the  intended  aggression,  was  that 
"they  were  tired  of  eating  fish,  and  wanted  meat."  It 
has  been  already  observed  that  the  Saes  had  extended 
themselves  to  the  Illinois  river,  and  that  the  settlement  of 
the  Kickapoos  at  the  Peorias  was  of  modern  date.  Pre 
viously  to  the  commencement  of  the  present  war,  a  con 
siderable  number  had  joined  their  brethren  upon  the 
Wabash.  The  Tawas  from  the  Des  Moines  river  have 
twice  made  attempts  to  get  a  footing  there. 

"From  these  facts  it  will  be  seen,  that  it  will  be  nearly 
impossible  to  get  the  Indians  south  of  the  Wabash  to  go 
beyond  the  Illinois  river.  The  subject  of  providing  an 
outlet  to  such  of  the  tribes  as  it  might  be  desirable  to 
remove,  had  been  under  consideration  for  many  years. 
There  is  but  one.  It  was  long  since  discovered  by  the 
Indians  themselves,  and  but  for  the  humane  policy,  which 
has  been  pursued  by  our  government,  the  Delawares,  Kick 
apoos,  and  Shawanoese  would  long  since  have  been  out  of 
our  way.  The  country  claimed  by  the  Osages  abounds 
with  everything  that  is  desirable  to  a  savage.  The  Indians 
of  the  tribes  above  mentioned  have  occasionally  intruded 
upon  them — a  war  was  the  consequence,  which  would  soon 
have  given  a  sufficient  opening  for  emigration.  But  our 
government  interfered  and  obliged  the  hostile  tribes  to 
make  peace. 

"I  was  afterwards  instructed  to  endeavor  to  get  the 
Delawares  to  join  that  part  of  their  tribe,  which  is  settled 
on  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  near  Cape  Girardeau. 
The  attempt  was  unsuccessful  at  the  time.  I  have  no 


58  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

doubt,  however,  that  they  could  be  prevailed  on  to  move; 
but  it  ought  not  in  my  opinion  to  be  attempted  in  a  general 
council  of  the  tribe. 

"The  question  of  the  title  to  the  lands  south  of  the 
Wabash  has  been  thoroughly  examined;  every  opportun 
ity  was  afforded  to  Tecumseh  and  his  party  to  exhibit 
their  pretensions,  and  they  were  found  to  rest  upon  no 
other  basis,  than  that  of  their  being  the  common  property 
of  all  the  Indians.  The  Potawatamies  and  Kickapoos  have 
unequivocally  acknowledged  the  Miami  and  Delaware 
title.  The  latter,  as  I  before  observed,  can,  I  think,  be  in 
duced  to  remove.  It  may  take  a  year  or  eighteen  months 
to  effect  it.  The  Miamies  will  not  be  in  our  way.  They 
are  a  poor,  miserable,  drunken  set,  diminishing  every 
year.  Becoming  too  lazy  to  hunt,  they  feel  the  advantage 
of  their  annuity.  The  fear  of  the  other  Indians  has  alone 
prevented  them  from  selling  their  whole  claim  to  the 
United  States ;  and  as  soon  as  there  is  peace,  or  the  British 
can  no  longer  intrigue,  they  will  sell.  I  know  not  what 
inducement  can  be  held  out  to  the  Wyandots  to  remove; 
they  were  not  formerly  under  my  superintendence,  but  I 
am  persuaded  that  a  general  council  could  not  be  the  place 
to  attempt  it. 

I  have  the  honor,  etc.,  etc., 

WM.  H.  HARRISON/' 
lion.  J.  Armstrong, 
Secretary  of  War. 

F'rom  this  able  and  interesting  review  of  Indian  set 
tlements,  rights,  and  politics — the  result  of  an  intimacy, 
for  20  years,  with  those  affairs — we  are  enabled  to  judge 
of  the  justice  of  the  cause  advocated  by  Tecumseh.  His 
scheme  of  policy  was  certainly  well  calculated  to  secure 
and  promote  the  best  interests  of  the  Indians  as  savages; 
but  to  render  it  just  in  theory,  and  efficient  in  practice, 
it  was  necessary  that  it  should  receive  the  undivided 
sanction  and  support  of  all  the  tribes  concerned.  This, 
all  the  talents  and  persevering  industry  of  Tecumseh,  aided 
by  the  intrigues  and  bribes  of  the  British,  were  enabled  to 


IN  THE  WESTEKiN  COUNTRY  59 

effect.  To  form  a  confederacy  out  of  so  many  and  such 
various  tribes,  required  a  degree  of  civilization  to  which 
the  Indians  had  not  attained.  If  such  a  union  were 
actually  effected,  it  is  improbable  that  any  purchase  of 
lands  could  ever  afterwards  be  accomplished  by  the  United 
States.  The  consent  of  all  the  tribes  in  a  general  council, 
to  the  cession  of  any  part  of  their  country,  was  considered 
by  the  advocates  of  the  scheme  as  a  thing  unattainable. 
On  the  contrary,  while  no  such  confederacy  existed  in  fact, 
bad  our  government  acknowledged  the  principle  of  Tecum- 
seh,  that  a  community  of  interest  in  their  lands  was  a 
matter  of  natural  right,  we  should  have  been  subjected 
to  great  inconvenience  in  the  extension  of  our  settlements. 
As  soon  as  one  tribe  had  sold  us  a  parcel  of  land,  other 
hordes  might  settle  on  it  in  succession,  and  by  the  mere 
temporary  occupancy  of  the  soil,  compel  our  government 
to  purchase  it  again  tAventy  times  over. 

It  is  doubtless  true,  that  scarcely  any  tribe  has  lands 
appropriated  to  itself  by  exact  and  special  boundaries. 
Its  villages  and  the  lands  immediately  around  them,  may 
be  considered  as  clearly  its  exclusive  property;  but  the 
remote  wilderness,  between  the  more  distant  settlements 
of  different  tribes,  is  not  partitioned  with  any  precision, 
except  where  nature  may  have  done  it,  by  a  water  course  or 
some  such  striking  limit.  The  wandering  nature  of  their 
occupation  renders  a  more  exact  appropriation  impractic 
able.  This  vagueness  of  their  claims,  however,  is  no 
foundation  for  the  doctrine  of  a  common  property.  The 
Miamies  appear  to  have  been  the  original  occupants  and 
real  owners  of  all  the  lands  northwest  of  the  Ohio;  but 
other  tribes  have  gradually  intruded,  and  formed  settle 
ments  with  or  without  their  consent,  till  they  are  at  last 
reduced  to  narrow  limits  and  insignificance  themselves. 


CHAPTER  II. 
DECLARATION  OF  WAR — HULL'S   CAMPAIGN. 

During  those  transactions  with  the  Indians,  which  have 
been  described  in  the  preceding  chapters,  affairs  between 
the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  were  fast  approach 
ing  to  a  crisis.  In  April  an  embargo  was  laid  by  Congress 
on  all  the  shipping  in  the  ports  and  harbors  of  the  United 
States.  An  act  authorizing  the  President  to  detach  one 
hundred  thousand  militia  for  six  months  was  passed  and 
carried  into  execution ;  several  others  authorizing  a  regular 
army  to  be  raised  were  also  passed ;  and  the  people  in  gen 
eral  expected  that  a  declaration  of  war  would  soon  take 
place. 

In  April  the  President  made  a  requisition  on  the  State 
of  Ohio  for  twelve  hundred  militia,  and  ordered  the  4th 
regiment  from  Vincennes  to  Cincinnati,  under  the  com 
mand  of  Colonel  Miller,  to  be  joined  with  the  militia. 
Boyd,  in  the  meantime,  having  gone  to  Washington  City, 
had  been  promoted  to  the  rank  of  brigadier  general.  In 
obedience  to  the  requisition,  Governor  Meigs,  of  Ohio, 
issued  orders  to  the  major  generals  of  the  middle  and 
western  divisions  of  that  State,  for  their  respective  pro 
portions  of  men,  to  rendezvous  on  the  29th  of  April  at 
Dayton,  a  town  at  the  mouth  of  Mad  river  on  the  Big 
Miami.  The  corps  were  raised  without  difficulty — the 
people  of  Ohio,  with  an  ardent  love  of  country  and  zeal  for 
its  interests,  voluntarily  tendered  their  services  to  the  gov 
ernment  of  their  choice.  In  a  few  days,  more  than  the 

61 


62  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

number  wanted  came  forward.  Citizens  of  the  first  re 
spectability  enrolled  themselves,  and  prepared  for  the 
dangers  of  the  field,  contending  with  each  other  who 
should  go  first  into  the  service  of  their  country.  The 
troops  being  collected,  they  proceeded  to  choose  their  field 
officers,  when  Duncan  M' Arthur  was  elected  colonel  of  the 
first  regiment,  and  James  Denny  and  William  A.  Trimble, 
majors — for  the  2nd  regiment,  James  Findley,  colonel,  and 
Thomas  Moore  and  Thos.  B.  Vanhorne,  majors — for  the 
3rd,  Lewis  Cass,  colonel,  and  Robert  Morrison  and  J.  R. 
Munson,  majors. 

No  accommodations  having  been  prepared  for  the 
troops,  they  were  obliged  to  camp  without  tents  or  other 
equipage;  and  having  been  hurried  from  home  very  sud 
denly,  they  had  to  encounter  many  difficulties  without 
being  prepared  to  meet  them.  Most  of  them  had  never 
been  in  a  camp  before,  and  were  entirely  unacquainted  with 
the  necessary  equipments.  It  was  the  middle  of  May  be 
fore  blankets  and  camp  equipage  arrived  from  Pittsburgh 
by  the  way  of  Cincinnati. 

William  Hull,  Esq.,  governor  of  the  Michigan  Terri 
tory,  having  been  appointed  a  brigadier  general  in  the 
army  of  the  United  States,  was  destined  to  command  these 
troops.  He  arrived  at  Dayton  about  the  20th  of  May, 
and  appointed  his  son,  Capt.  A.  F.  Hull,  and  Robert 
Wallace,  Jr.,  his  aides — Lieut.  Thos.  S.  Jessup,  his  brigade 
major — and  Doctor  Ab.  Edwards,  his  hospital  surgeon. 
General  James  Taylor,  of  Kentucky,  also  accompanied  his 
army  as  quartermaster  general.  The  organization  of  the 
troops  into  regiments  being  completed,  Governor  Meigs 
proceeded  as  directed  by  the  Secretary  of  War,  to  surrender 
the  command  to  General  Hull.  The  25th  of  May,  being 
selected  for  this  ceremony,  the  army  was  formed  in  close 
column,  and  addressed  by  the  governor  in  a  speech  full  of 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  63 

patriotic  sentiments  and  good  advice.  He  congratulated 
them  on  being  placed  under  General  Hull,  a  distinguished 
officer  of  revolutionary  experience;  and  who,  being  super 
intendent  of  Indian  affairs,  and  governor  of  the  territory 
to  which  they  were  destined,  would  thence  be  able  more 
effectually  to  provide  for  their  comfort  and  convenience. 
Colonel  Cass  also  delivered  an  appropriate  address,  which 
was  received  with  much  applause.  General  Hull  being 
invested  with  command,  then  addressed  the  troops  in  flat 
tering  and  animated  terms.  After  commending  their 
patriotism  and  recommending  discipline,  he  proceeded: 
"In  marching  through  a  wilderness  memorable  for  savage 
barbarity,  you  will  remember  the  causes,  by  which  the 
barbarity  had  been  heretofore  excited.  In  viewing  the 
ground  stained  with  the  blood  of  your  fellow  citizens,  it 
will  be  impossible  to  suppress  the  feelings  of  indignation. 
Passing  by  the  ruins  of  a  fortress,  erected  in  our  territory 
by  a  foreign  nation,  in  times  of  profound  peace,  and  for 
the  express  purpose  of  exciting  the  savages  to  hostility,  and 
supplying  them  with  the  means  of  conducting  a  barbarous 
war,  must  remind  you  of  that  system  of  oppression  and 
injustice,  which  that  nation  had  continually  practiced, 
and  which  the  spirit  of  an  indignant  people  can  no  longer 
endure." 

The  delivery  of  this  speech  by  the  general  animated 
every  breast,  and  great  expectations  were  formed  of  his 
prowess  and  abilities.  His  manners  were  familiar  and 
his  appearance  prepossessing.  The  frost  of  time  had  given 
him  a  venerable  aspect,  and  the  idea  of  his  revolutionary 
services  inspired  the  troops  with  confidence.  Such  were 
the  auspicious  circumstances  under  which  General  Hull 
took  command  of  the  army.  Those  who  were  induced  by 
their  discernment,  or  their  intimate  acquaintance  with  the 
general,  to  doubt  his  abilities  to  lead  an  invading  army, 


64  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

hesitated  to  express  their  sentiments,  and  were  silent  be 
fore  the  voice  of  public  admiration. 

On  the  first  of  June,  the  army  marched  up  the  Miami 
to  Staunton,  a  small  village  on  the  east  bank.  Here  they 
waited  for  the  boats  in  which  the  baggage  was  coming  up 
the  river.  They  intended  to  ascend  Lorimies  river  18  miles, 
then  march  by  Piqua  to  the  Auglaize,  and  then  descend 
that  river.  But  on  the  6th  of  June,  they  were  informed, 
that  the  water  was  too  low  for  the  boats  to  ascend — they 
were  then  ordered  by  the  general  to  march  to  Urbana,  a 
village  about  30  miles  to  the  east  of  Staunton.  Here  they 
were  informed  on  the  morning  of  the  8th,  by  a  general 
order,  that  they  would  be  met  that  day  on  parade,  by  the 
governor  accompanied  by  many  distinguished  citizens  and 
some  Indian  chiefs.  On  the  following  day,  Governor 
Meigs  and  General  Hull  held  a  council  with  12  chiefs,  of 
the  Shawanoe,  Mingoe,  and  Wyandot  nations,  to  obtain 
leave  from  them  t'o  march  the  army  through  their  territory, 
and  to  erect  such  forts  as  might  be  deemed  necessary; 
which  was  promptly  granted  by  them,  and  every  assistance, 
which  they  could  give  the  army  in  the  wilderness  was 
promised.  Governor  Meigs  had  held  a  council  with  these 
Indians  on  the  6th,  in  which  it  was  agreed  to  adhere  to  the 
treaty  of  Greenville. 

At  these  councils,  the  just  and  humane  policy  of  our 
government,  was  exhibited  in  fair-dealing  with  the  Indians, 
and  in  exhorting  them  to  peace  and  neutrality.  It  forms 
a  striking  contrast  to  the  conduct  of  the  British,  who  were 
using  every  insidious  means  to  engage  the  Indians  in  their 
service,  and  to  excite  them  to  massacre  our  innocent  women 
and  children. 

On  the  10th  of  June,  the  4th  regiment,  with  Colonel 
Miller  at  its  head,  arrived  at  Urbana.  They  were  met 
about  a  mile  from  town,  by  Colonels  M'Arthur,  Cass,  and 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  65 

Findley,  at  the  head  of  their  respective  regiments,  by 
whom  they  were  escorted  into  camp,  through  a  triumphal 
arch,  adorned  with  an  eagle,  and  inscribed  with  the  words, 
TIPPECANOE— GLORY.  On  this  occasion  the  general 
issued  a  congratulatory  order  to  his  troops  to  excite  their 
emulation. 

"H.  Q.  Urbana,  June  10,  1812. 

"The  general  congratulates  the  army  on  the  arrival  of 
the  4th  U.  S.  Regiment.  The  first  army  of  the  State  of 
Ohio  will  feel  a  pride  in  being  associated  with  a  regiment 
so  distinguished  for  its  valor  and  discipline.  The  general 
is  persuaded,  that  there  will  be  no  other  contention  in  this 
army,  but  who  will  most  excel  in  discipline  and  bravery. 
Whatever  the  rank  of  the  regiment,  or  to  whatever  de 
scription  it  belongs,  it  will  in  reality  consider  itself  the 
first  regiment  in  the  army.  The  patriots  of  Ohio,  who 
yield  to  none  in  spirit  and  patriotism,  will  not  be  willing  to 
yield  to  any  in  discipline  and  valor. 

THOS.  S.  JESSUP,  Brig.  Major." 

On  the  next  day  General  M' Arthur  was  detached  with 
his  regiment,  to  cut  a  road  for  the  army  as  far  as  the  Scioto 
river,  which  rises  northwest  of  the  head  branches  of  the 
Big  Miami.  The  whole  army  having  moved  as  far  as 
King's  creek,  three  miles  from  Urbana,  another  general 
order  was  issued  on  the  16th  of  June,  from  which  the  fol 
lowing  are  extracts :  "In  the  honor  of  this  army  the  general 
feels  the  deepest  interest.  He  sincerely  hopes,  that  nothing 
will  take  place  during  the  campaign,  to  tarnish  the  fame 
it  has  already  acquired;  its  glory,  however,  is  not  yet  com 
plete.  Bare  professions  of  patriotism  do  not  establish  the 
character  of  a  patriot.  It  is  necessary  for  this  army  to 
meet  with  a  cheerful  and  manly  fortitude,  the  fatigues  and 
dangers  it  may  be  called  to  encounter,  before  it  can  be 
entitled  to  the  honorable  appellation  of  a  patriotic  army. 
It  is  easy  to  boast  of  patriotism ;  it  is  hard  to  perform  the 

5 


66  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

duties  it  requires.  The  general  retains  the  highest  con 
fidence  in  the  honorable  motives  of  this  army,  and  he 
assures  the  officers  and  soldiers,  that  while  on  the  one 
hand  he  will  do  all  in  his  power  for  their  comfort  and  con 
venience,  on  the  other  hand  he  expects  a  ready  submission 
to  his  orders  and  a  punctual  discharge  of  all  their  duties. 

On  the  day  this  order  was  issued,  Colonel  M' Arthur's 
regiment  had  opened  the  road  as  far  as  the  Scioto,  and 
had  begun  to  build  two  block  houses  on  the  south  bank  of 
the  river,  which  is  there,  but  40  or  50  feet  wide.  These 
houses  were  strengthened  by  stockades,  and  in  honor  of 
the  colonel,  the  whole  was  called  Fort  M? Arthur.  At  this 
place,  Peter  Vassar,  a  Frenchman,  while  on  guard  deliber 
ately  shot  a  brother  sentry  by  the  name  of  Joseph  England, 
and  wounded  him  badly,  but  he  afterwards  recovered  and 
returned  home.  Vassar  was  put  under  guard,  and  a  gen 
eral  order  was  issued,  prohibiting  sutlers  from  selling 
liquor  to  any  non-commissioned  officer  or  private,  without 
a  Avritten  permit  from  his  commanding  officer. 

The  whole  army  having  arrived  here  on  the  19th,  Col 
onel  Findley  was  ordered  to  proceed  with  his  regiment  on 
the  21st,  and  cut  the  road  as  far  as  Blanchard's  fork  of 
the  Auglaize;  and  on  the  22nd,  the  wrhole  army  followed, 
except  a  part  of  Captain  Dill's  company,  which  was  left 
to  keep  the  fort  and  take  care  of  the  sick.  It  now  rained 
for  several  days  excessively,  so  as  to  render  the  road  almost 
impassable  for  wagons.  After  marching  only  16  miles, 
the  army  halted  again,  in  the  midst  of  a  swampy  country, 
in  which  the  water  courses,  both  of  the  Ohio  and  the  lakes, 
have  their  sources.  A  block  house  was  erected  here,  which 
was  honored  with  the  name  of  Fort  Necessity.  The  mud 
was  deep,  and  from  every  appearance  the  whole  army  was 
likely  to  stick  in  the  swamps.  The  horses  and  oxen  were 
put  on  short  allowance;  and  every  man  who  could  make 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  67 

a  pack  saddle  was  detailed  on  that  business.  The  general 
intended  to  transport  his  baggage  on  pack  horses;  but  as 
soon  as  a  sufficient  number  of  saddles  were  made,  the  order 
was  rescinded,  and  the}'  were  deposited  in  the  block  house. 

The  general's  first  order  of  march  was  given,  it  is  be 
lieved,  on  the  20th  of  June,  at  F'ort  M' Arthur;  but  he 
seems  to  have  entirely  forgotten  to  give  his  army  an  order 
of  battle — perhaps  he  did  not  deem  it  necessary,  intending 
.to  do  all  the  fighting  himself  on  paper.  The  following 
was  the  order  of  march :  "The  4th  United  States  regiment 
on  the  right ;  Colonel  M' Arthur  on  the  left ;  Colonel  Pindley 
on  the  left  of  the  4th;  and  Colonel  Cass  on  the  right  of 
M' Arthur;  the  cavalry  .on  the  right  of  the  whole.  In 
marching,  the  riflemen  of  the  respective  regiments,  will 
form  the  flank  guards,  and  on  the  day  the  army  marches, 
they  will  be  excused  from  any  other  duty." 

When  the  army  was  ready  to  march  from  Fort  Neces 
sity,  they  were  met  by  General  Robert  Lucas  and  Mr.  Win. 
Deeny,  who  had  been  sent  by  General  Hull  from  Dayton, 
with  dispatches  for  Mr.  Atwater,  the  acting  governor  at 
Detroit.  Their  report  was  not  the  most  favorable.  Gen 
eral  Lucas  had  been  present  at  several  councils,  held  by 
Mr.  Atwater  with  the  chiefs  of  the  Ottawa  and  Chippewa 
tribes,  and  the  Wyandots  of  Brownstown.  They  all  ex 
pressed  a  disposition  to  be  friendly,  except  Walk-in-the- 
Water,  of  the  Wyandots,  who  declared  that  the  American 
Government  was  acting  improperly  in  sending  an  army 
into  their  country,  which  would  cut  off  their  communica 
tion  with  Canada.  He  said  the  Indians  were  their  own 
masters  and  would  trade  where  they  pleased ;  and  that  the 
disturbance  on  the  Wabash  was  the  fault  of  Governor 
Harrison  entirely.  General  Lucas  had  also  ascertained, 
that  the  British  had  collected  a  considerable  body  of 
Indians  at  Maiden,  who  were  fed  and  supplied  with  arms 


68  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

and  ammunition,  and  were  ready  to  fight  the  Americans 
at  the  first  signal  from  their  employers.  It  Avas  repre 
sented  that  Detroit  was  in  a  bad  state  of  defense,  and  that 
the  citizens  generally  were  much  elated  at  the  approach 
of  an  army  for  their  protection.  General  Lucas  had  no 
opportunity  of  visiting  Fort  Maiden ;  but  from  every  infor 
mation,  it  was  believed  to  be  in  a  much  worse  situation 
than  Detroit,  one  side  of  it  being  entirely  open. 

The  weather  having  become  more  favorable,  the  army 
at  last  marched  from  Fort  Necessity,  and  arrived  in  three 
days  at  Blanehard's  Fork,  where  Colonel  Findley  had  built 
block  houses  and  stockading  on  the  southwest  side,  which 
was  called  Fort  Findley.  On  the  26th  of  June,  Colonel 
Dunlap  arrived  in  camp  as  an  express  from  Chillicothe, 
with  dispatches  from  the  war  department  for  General  Hull. 
They  were  confidential ;  but  it  was  believed,  that  they  con 
tained  certain  and  official  intelligence  of  the  declaration 
of  war  against  England,  as  the  general  ordered  all  the 
heavy  camp  equipage  to  be  left  at  this  fort,  and  determined 
to  commence  a  forced  march.  Colonel  Cass  was  sent  with 
his  regiment  to  cut  the  remainder  of  the  road  to  the  Rapids ; 
and  the  balance  of  Captain  Dill's  company  being  left  at 
the  fort,  the  army  proceeded,  but  not  with  more  speed  than 
usual,  and  in  a  few  days  encamped  on  the  banks  of  the 
Miami  of  the  Lake,  opposite  the  battle  ground  of  General 
Wayne,  and  in  view  of  a  small  village  at  the  foot  of  the 
rapids.  Here  the  army  Avas  cheered  Avith  a  vieAV  of  civi 
lized  habitations,  after  a  tedious  inarch  through  a  dreary 
Avilderness.  Having  delayed  here  a  day,  they  marched 
doAvn  through  the  village  in  regular  order,  and  encamped 
just  below  the  ruins  of  the  old  British  Fort  Miami,  from 
which  the  Indians  were  supplied  by  the  British,  previous 
to  their  battle  with  Wayne  on  the  20th  of  August,  '94. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  69 

At  this  place,  a  small  schooner,  belonging  to  a  Captain 
Chapin,  was  employed  to  carry  a  quantity  of  baggage  to 
Detroit,  about  30  officers  and  privates  being  put  on  board 
for  its  protection.  It  being  the  last  of  the  month,  com 
plete  muster  rolls  of  every  company  in  the  brigade,  were 
made  out  and  deposited  in  a  trunk,  which  was  put  on  board 
this  vessel.  An  open  boat  with  the  sick,  was  also  sent  in 
company  with  Captain  Chapin.  It  was  here  represented  to 
General  Hull,  by  Captain  M'Pherson,  of  Cincinnati,  that 
war  must  have  been  declared,  and  that  the  schooner  would 
certainly  be  captured  at  Maiden.  Notwithstanding  this 
suggestion,  and  the  general's  own  knowledge  on  the  sub 
ject,  he  persisted  in  sending  the  vessel. 

Lieutenant  Davidson  with  25  men  being  left  here  to 
build  a  block  house,  the  army  again  marched  on  the  1st  of 
July,  after  considerable  time  spent  in  preparation  as  usual. 
Their  route  was  through  an  open  country,  interspersed 
with  thin  groves  of  oak,  and  scattering  settlements  of 
French.  When  they  arrived  at  the  river  Raisin,  on  which 
there  is  a  handsome  village  of  French  inhabitants,  infor 
mation  was  received,  that  the  schooner,  in  attempting  to 
pass  Maiden  with  the  baggage,  had  been  captured  by  the 
British,  and  the  whole  crew  and  passengers  made  prisoners, 
the  enemy  having  previously  received  intelligence  of  the 
declaration  of  war  which  was  made  on  the  18th  of  June  by 
the  American  Government.  Though  General  Hull  had  cer 
tainly  received  some  intimation  of  this  act  of  the  govern 
ment  by  Colonel  Dunlap,  yet  the  troops  had  not  been  in 
formed  of  it,  till  the  evening  before  they  reached  the  River 
Raisin,  at  which  time  the  baggage  had  been  captured. 
The  colonels  having  on  that  evening  informed  their  men 
of  the  declaration  of  war,  and  that  the  situation  of  the  army 
required  strict  subordination,  firmness,  and  bravery  to 
insure  success;  and  each  man  being  supplied  with  ten 


70  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

rounds  of  ammunition  and  an  extra  flint ;  every  heart  beat 
warm  in  the  cause  of  the  country,  and  new  life  and  anima 
tion  beamed  in  every  countenance. 

A  day  was  spent  at  the  River  Raisin;  and  a  day  and  a 
half  in  marching  fifteen  miles  to  the  River  Huron.  Here 
the  4th  of  July  was  spent  in  erecting  a  bridge  over  the 
river,  which  is  but  40  feet  wide,  but  very  deep.  The  road 
crosses  about  half  a  mile  from  the  lake,  from  which  place 
the  army  had  a  full  view  of  the  Canada  shore  below  Maiden, 
and  a  delightful  prospect  of  Lake  Erie  to  the  east.  A  large 
vessel,  supposed  to  be  the  Queen  Charlotte,  with  troops  on 
board,  was  seen  going  towards  Maiden,  where  the  firing 
of  cannon  was  distinctly  heard.  An  attack  from  the 
British  and  Indians  was  expected  at  this  place,  and  the 
army  anxiously  desiring  it,  was  kept  under  arms  the 
whole  day. 

On  the  5th,  the  army  marched  early,  and  having  passed 
the  villages  of  Brownstown  and  Maguaga,  and  the  rivers 
DeCorce  and  Roach,  it  arrived  at  Springwells,  the  lower 
end  of  the  Detroit  settlement,  and  but  two  miles  from  the 
town.  Here  is  a  handsome  eminence  on  the  River  Detroit, 
well  calculated  for  a  fort,  which  wrould  command  the  town 
of  Sandwich  on  the  Canada  shore,  the  river  being  about 
three  quarters  of  a  mile  wide.  The  following  extract  from 
a  general  order  issued  at  this  place,  will  show  in  what 
manner  General  Hull  informed  the  northwestern  posts  of 
the  declaration  of  war.  "The  garrisons  of  Detroit,  Michili- 
macinac,  Chicago,  and  Fort  Wayne,  being  placed  by  the 
President  of  the  United  States,  under  the  command  of 
General  Hull,  the  commanding  officers  of  those  garrisons 
are  informed,  that  Congress  has  declared  war  against 
Great  Britain;  and  they  will  immediately  place  their  gar 
risons  in  the  best  possible  state  of  defense,  and  make  a 
return  to  Brigade  Major  Jessup  at  Detroit,  of  the  quan- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  73 

tity  of  provisions  the  contractor  has  on  hand  at  their  re 
spective  posts,  the  number  of  officers  and  men,  ordnance 
and  military  stores  of  every  kind,  and  the  public  property 
of  all  kinds."  When  this  general  order,  containing  a 
variety  of  other  matters  trivial  and  local,  had  issued  from 
the  pen  of  the  general,  it  was  left  to  find  a  conveyance  to 
Chicago  and  Macinaw,  in  the  best  way  it  could,  no  human 
means  being  employed  by  the  general  for  that  purpose. 

On  the  morning  of  the  6th,  Colonel  Cass  was  sent  with 
a  flag  of  truce  to  Maiden,  which  was  commanded  at  that 
time  by  Colonel  St.  George.  The  object  was  to  demand 
the  baggage  and  prisoners  captured  in  the  schooner.  When 
he  arrived  there,  he  was  blind-folded,  and  his  demands 
were  refused ;  he  then  returned  to  camp  with  Captain  Bur- 
banks  of  the  British  army.  In  this  instance  General  Hull 
betrayed  his  ignorance  of  military  diplomacy,  in  sending 
Colonel  Cass  with  a  flag  to  an  equal,  if  not  an  inferior 
in  rank.  But,  perhaps,  there  was  some  greater  object  in 
view  than  simply  to  demand  the  baggage. 

Five  pieces  of  artillery  were  brought  down  from  the 
fort  on  the  7th  and  placed  on  the  bank  in  front  of  the  army, 
in  a  situation  to  annoy  the  enemy  at  Sandwich.  On  the 
same  day  the  general  held  a  council  with  the  principal 
chiefs  of  the  Wyandot,  Shawanoe,  Potawatamie,  Seneca 
and  Mohawk  nations,  which  ended  in  their  professing  to 
be  our  friends.  On  the  next  day  the  general  became 
alarmed,  lest  the  enemy  should  bombard  his  camp  from 
the  upper  side  of  Sandwich;  he,  therefore,  removed  into 
the  rear  of  Detroit  to  be  out  of  the  reach  of  danger. 

The  town  of  Detroit  contains  about  1 60  houses  and  700 
inhabitants.  It  is  handsomely  situated  on  the  west  side 
of  the  River  Detroit,  about  nine  miles  below  Lake  St. 
Clair,  the  opening  of  which  can  be  seen  from  the  town. 
Port  Detroit  stands  on  an  elevated  spot  of  ground,  in  the 


72  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

rear  of  the  town,  and  about  250  yards  from  the  bank  of 
the  river.  It  is  a  square,  containing  nearly  two  acres  of 
ground.  It  is  surrounded  with  a  double  row  of  pickets,  the 
outside  row  being  set  in  the  ditch,  and  the  other  obliquely 
in  the  bank,  which  is  thrown  up  against  the  walls  of  the 
fort,  and  which  is  so  high,  that  at  some  distance  from  the 
fort,  the  interior  buildings  cannot  be  seen.  The  ground 
gradually  declines  from  the  fort  in  every  direction.  It  is 
badly  situated  to  command  the  river;  but  it  is  a  place  of 
great  strength,  and  could  not  be  injured  by  any  battery 
on  the  same  side  of  the  river.  The  inhabitants  about 
Detroit  are  mostly  descendents  of  the  old  French  settlers, 
professing  the  Catholic  religion.  The  Territory  can  raise 
betwreen  six  and  seven  hundred  militia. 

Preparations  were  now  made  for  the  invasion  of  Can 
ada;  arms  were  repaired  and  carriages  made  for  the 
cannon;  and  the  officers  endeavored  to  inspire  their  men 
with  ardor,  a  willingness  to  obey,  and  a  determination 
to  avenge  the  wrrongs  of  their  country,  by  invading  the 
territories  of  her  enemy.  The  night  of  the  10th  was 
appointed  for  crossing  into  Canada;  but  it  was  prevented 
by  the  disorderly  conduct  of  some  individuals,  who  kept 
firing  their  guns,  by  one  of  whom  Major  Munson  was 
severely  wounded.  But  few  of  the  enemy  were  to  be 
seen  on  the  opposite  shore ;  it  was  deemed  necessary,  how 
ever,  to  use  some  precaution  in  landing.  On  the  evening 
of  the  llth,  the  regiment  of  Colonel  M' Arthur,  accom 
panied  by  some  boats,  was  marched  down  to  the  Spring- 
wells,  to  decoy  the  enemy.  The  British  were  thus  induced 
to  believe,  that  a  descent  would  be  made  from  that  point; 
and  that  an  attack  would  immediately  be  made  upon  Mai 
den;  which  ought  to  have  been  done  before  this  time. 
They  accordingly  dreAV  all  their  forces  to  that  place. 
Next  morning  the  army  marched  about  a  mile  above 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  73 

Detroit,  where  boats  had  been  taken  in  the  night.  The 
regiments  of  Colonels  Miller  and  Cass  embarked  at  once, 
and  in  fifteen  minutes  landed  on  the  Canada  shore  with 
out  opposition.  General  Hull  'was  among  the  last  fco 
embark,  and  as  his  boat  reached  the  shore,  he  was  heard 
to  exclaim,  "The  critical  moment  draws  near!"  The 
American  flag  was  unfurled,  and  the  Huzzas  of  the  front, 
were  ansAvered  by  the  rear,  and  the  citizens  of  Detroit.  An 
encampment  was  formed  in  the  farm  of  Colonel  Baubee,  a 
British  officer;  the  quarters  of  the  general  being  fixed  in  a 
brick  house  near  the  centre  of  the  camp,  and  not  far  from 
the  bank  of  the  river.  On  the  same  day  the  general  issued 
his  famous  proclamation,  as  follows : 

"By  WILLIAM  HULL,  Brigadier  General,  command 
ing  the  American  Northwestern  Army. 

"Inhabitants  of  Canada!  After  thirty  years  of  peace 
and  prosperity,  the  United  States  have  been  driven  to  arms. 
The  injuries  and  aggression,  the  insults  and  indignities 
of  Great  Britain,  have  once  more  left  them  no  alternative 
but  manly  resistance  or  unconditional  submission.  The 
army  under  my  command  has  invaded  your  country,  and 
the  standard  of  the  union  now  waves  over  the  Territory 
of  Canada.  To  the  peaceable,  unoffending  inhabitants,  It- 
brings  neither  danger  nor  difficulty.  I  come  to  find 
enemies,  not  to  make  them.  I  come  to  protect,  not  injure 
you — separated  by  an  immense  ocean  and  an  extensive  wil 
derness  from  Great  Britain,  you  have  no  participation  in 
her  councils,  no  interest  in  her  conduct.  You  have  felt 
her  tyranny;  you  have  seen  her  injustice;  but  I  do  not  ask 
you  to  avenge  the  one  or  to  redress  the  other.  The  United 
States  are  sufficiently  powerful  to  afford  every  security, 
consistent  with  their  rights  or  your  expectations.  I  tender 
you  the  invaluable  blessings  of  civil,  political  and  religious 
liberty,  and  their  necessary  results,  individual  and  general 
prosperity — that  liberty  which  gave  decision  to  our  coun 
sels,  and  energy  to  our  conduct,  in  a  struggle  for  independ 
ence;  and  which  conducted  us  safely  and  triumphantly 


74  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

through  the  stormy  period  of  the  Revolution — that  liberty 
which  has  raised  us  to  an  elevated  rank  among  the  nations 
of  the  world ;  and  which  has  afforded  us  a  greater  measure 
of  peace  and  security,  of  wealth  and  improvement,  than 
ever  fell  to  the  lot  of  any  other  people. 

"In  the  name  of  my  country,  and  by  the  authority  of 
my  government,  I  promise  you  protection  to  your  persons, 
property  and  rights.  Remain  at  your  homes;  pursue  your 
peaceful  and  customary  avocations;  raise  not  your  hands 
against  your  brethren.  Many  of  your  fathers  fought  for 
the  freedom  and  independence  we  now  enjoy.  Being  chil 
dren,  therefore,  of  the  same  family  with  us,  and  heirs  to 
the  same  heritage,  the  arrival  of  an  army  of  friends,  must 
be  hailed  by  you  with  a  cordial  welcome.  You  will  be 
emancipated  from  tyranny  and  oppression,  and  restored 
to  the  dignified  station  of  freedinen.  Had  I  any  doubt  of 
eventual  success,  I  might  ask  your  assistance ;  but  I  do  not ; 
I  come  prepared  for  every  contingency.  I  have  a  force, 
which  will  look  down  all  opposition ;  and  that  force  is  but 
the  vanguard  of  a  much  greater!  If  contrary  to  your 
own  interests  and  the  just  epectation  of  my  country,  you 
should  take  part  in  the  approaching  contest,  you  will  be 
considered  and  treated  as  enemies,  and  the  horrors  and 
calamities  of  war  will  stalk  before  you.  If  the  barbarous 
and  savage  policy  of  Great  Britain  be  pursued,  and  the 
savages  are  let  loose  to  murder  our  citizens,  and  butcher 
our  women  and  children,  this  war  will  be  a  war  of  exter 
mination.  The  first  stroke  of  the  tomahawk,  that  first 
attempt  with  the  scalping  knife,  will  be  the  signal  for  one 
indiscriminate  scene  of  desolation.  No  white  man  found 
fighting  by  the  side  of  an  Indian  will  be  taken  prisoner. 
Instant  destruction  will  be  his  lot.  If  the  dictates  of  rea 
son,  duty,  justice  and  humanity  cannot  prevent  the  employ 
ment  of  a  force  which  respects  no  rights  or  knows  no 
wrongs,  it  will  be  prevented  by  a  severe  and  relentless  sys 
tem  of  retaliation.  I  doubt  not  your  courage  and  firmness ; 
I  will  not  doubt  your  attachment  to  liberty.  If  you  tender 
your  services  voluntarily,  they  will  be  accepted  readily. 
The  United  States  offers  you  peace,  liberty,  and  security; 
your  choice  lies  between  these  and  war.  Choose,  then,  but 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  75 

choose  wisely — and  may  He  who  knows  the  justice  of  our 
cause,  and  who  holds  in  His  hands  the  fate  of  nations, 
guide  you  to  a  result  the  most  compatible  with  your  rights 
and  your  interests. 

"WILLIAM  HULL." 
By  the  general, 

A.  F.  Hull,  Captain  13th  U.  S.  Regiment  and  aide. 
Sandwich,  July  12,  1812. 

This  proclamation  had  a  tendency  to  recall  the  greater 
part  of  the  inhabitants  of  Sandwich  and  the  adjacent 
country  to  their  dwellings.  They  had  fled  to  the  woods 
on  the  approach  of  the  Americans,  as  if  an  army  of  canni 
bals  had  invaded  their  country.  The  British  officers  had 
used  every  means  to  induce  the  people  to  believe,  that  the 
Americans  were  worse  than  savages. 

The  Territory  of  Upper  Canada,  which  was  thus  invaded 
by  General  Hull,  is  a  very  extensive  country.  From  south 
east  to  north  west  it  is  more  than  1,000  miles  long ;  and  from 
Lake  Erie  northward  it  is  upwards  of  500  miles  across, 
but  in  general  its  breadth  is  less  than  300  miles.  The 
population  in  1806  was  estimated  at  80,000. 

On  the  13th,  Captain  Ulry  with  40  men  was  sent  down 
towards  Maiden  to  reconnoitre.  At  a  bridge  over  Turkey 
creek,  about  9  miles  from  camp,  he  discovered  w^here  a 
party  of  nearly  200  Indians  had  been  lying  in  ambush  to 
cut  off  any  detachment,  that  might  cross  the  bridge,  which 
had  been  partly  destroyed.  A  Canadian  farmer  informed 
the  Captain,  that  there  were  a  great  many  Indians  in  the 
neighborhood;  and  not  considering  it  prudent  to  risk  a 
battle  with  superior  numbers  he  returned  to  camp.  This 
information  and  an  alarm,  which  occurred  at  night  in  the 
camp,  induced  the  general  next  day  to  fortify  his  cainp 
with  a  breastwork,  except  the  side  next  the  river  which 
was  defended  by  cannon. 


76  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

On  the  14th  a  detachment  from  Captain  Sloan's  cavalry 
was  sent  up  the  river  to  reconnoitre.  At  8 :00  o'clock  in 
the  evening  two  of  them  returned  with  information,  that  a 
body  of  Indians  had  gone  up  the  river  about  sunset.  Col 
onel  M' Arthur  was  ordered  to  pursue  them  with  100  men 
from  his  own  regiment,  and  a  rifle  corps  from  Colonel 
Findley's.  At  half  after  9:00,  he  marched  without  blank 
ets  or  provisions,  accompanied  by  the  reconnoitering  party, 
which  in  the  meantime  had  returned.  They  went  but  8 
miles  that  night,  expecting  to  overtake  the  Indians  early 
next  morning  in  a  wood  before  them.  They  did  not,  how 
ever,  come  up  with  the  Indians,  till  they  had  reached 
Ruskin  river,  about  twenty-four  miles  above  Sandwich; 
and  here  the  savages  received  information  of  their  approach 
soon  enough  to  escape  into  the  woods,  in  which  the  mounted 
men  could  not  pursue  them  for  logs  and  brush. 

Captain  Smith,  of  the  Detroit  dragoons,  now  overtook 
them,  with  orders  for  the  party  to  go  on  to  the  river 
Thames  or  Trench,  to  procure  provisions.  Having  reached 
that  river,  they  encamped  about  half  a  mile  from  the 
mouth,  opposite  the  house  of  Mr.  Isaac  Hull,  a  nephew  of 
the  general's,  where  a  corporal  and  six  militia  men  of  the 
enemy  were  stationed  as  a  guard  to  the  family.  The 
colonel  disarmed  them  and  sent  them  home  on  parole. 
Next  day  they  marched  some  distance  up  the  river,  and 
on  their  return  collected  all  the  boats  they  could  find,  in 
which  they  brought  off  nearly  two  hundred  barrels  of  flour, 
400  blankets,  a  number  of  guns,  and  a  considerable  quan 
tity  of  military  stores,  most  of  which  was  public  property, 
but  the  colonel  gave  receipts  for  all,  as  if  it  had  been 
private  property,  and  paid  for  the  provisions  they  con 
sumed  out  of  his  own  funds.  They  arrived  at  camp  on 
the  evening  of  the  17th,  having  penetrated  upwards  of 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  77 

sixty  miles  into  the  province  unmolested,  the  inhabitants 
having  received  them  in  a  friendly  manner. 

Deserters  from  Maiden,  and  inhabitants  of  the  country, 
now  came  into  the  camp  daily  to  obtain  protection  from 
the  American  commander,  many  of  whom  were  known  to 
return  immediately  to  the  fort  with  all  the  information 
they  could  collect.  On  the  16th,  Colonel  Cass  and  Lieut.  - 
Col.  Miller  were  sent  down  towards  Maiden  with  a  de 
tachment,  the  object  and  the  result  of  which  will  be  under 
stood  from  the  following  report  of  Colonel  Cass : 

"Sir — In  conformity  with  your  instructions,  I  pro 
ceeded  with  a  detachment  of  280  men  to  reconnoitre  the 
enemy's  advanced  posts.  We  found  them  in  possession  of 
a  bridge  over  the  Aux  Kanards  river,  at  the  distance  of 
4  miles  from  Maiden.  After  examining  their  position  I 
left  one  company  of  riflemen,  to  conceal  themselves  near 
the  bridge,  and  upon  our  appearance  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  river,  to  commence  firing  upon  the  enemy.  I  then 
proceeded  with  the  remainder  of  the  detachment  about 
five  miles  up,  to  a  ford  across  the  Kanards,  and  down  on 
the  southern  bank  of  the  river.  About  sunset  we  arrived 
in  sight  of  the  enemy.  Being  entirely  destitute  of  guides, 
we  marched  too  close  to  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  found 
our  progress  checked  by  a  creek  which  was  impassible. 
We  were  then  compelled  to  march  a  mile  up  the  creek  in 
order  to  effect  a  passage.  This  gave  the  enemy  time  to 
make  his  arrangements  and  prepare  for  defense.  On  com 
ing  down  the  creek,  we  found  them  formed.  They  com 
menced  a  distant  fire  of  musqetry.  The  riflemen  of  our 
detachment  were  formed  upon  the  wings,  and  the  two  com 
panies  of  infantry  in  the  center.  The  men  moved  on  with 
great  spirit  and  alacrity.  After  the  first  discharge  the 
British  retreated.  We  continued  advancing.  Three  times 
they  formed  and  as  often  retreated.  We  drove  them  about 
half  a  mile,  when  it  became  so  dark  that  we  were  obliged 
to  relinquish  the  pursuit.  Two  privates  of  the  41st  reg 
iment  were  wounded  and  taken  prisoners.  We  learned  from 
deserters,  that  nine  or  ten  were  wounded,  and  some  killed. 


78  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

We  could  gain  no  certain  information  of  the  number  op 
posed  to  us.  It  consisted  of  a  considerable  detachment 
from  the  41st  regiment,  some  militia,  and  a  body  of  In 
dians.  The  guard  at  the  bridge  consisted  of  50  men.  Our 
riflemen  stationed  at  the  bridge,  on  this  side  the  Kanards, 
discovered  the  enemy  reinforcing  the  whole  afternoon. 
There  is  no  doubt  but  their  numbers  exceeded  ours.  Lieut. 
Colonel  Miller  conducted  himself  in  a  most  spirited  and 
able  manner.  I  have  every  reason  to  be  satisfied  with  the 
conduct  of  the  whole  detachment." 

Next  morning  Captain  Brown  of  the  4th  United  States 
regiment  went  down  to  Maiden,  without  the  knowledge  of 
Colonel  Cass;  but  there  is  no  doubt  of  his  mission  being 
known  to  General  Hull ;  the  object  of  it  has  never  yet  been 
developed.  Presently  a  reinforcement  of  our  troops 
arrived,  consisting  of  the  balance  of  the  4th  regiment,  and 
a  piece  of  artillery  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant 
Eastman.  A  council  of  officers  was  now  convened,  a 
majority  of  whom  insisted  on  leaving  the  bridge.  Colonel 
Cass  and  Captain  Snelling,  insisted  on  holding  it,  as  it 
would  be  of  the  utmost  importance  in  inarching  the  army 
to  Maiden.  Their  opinion  being  overruled,  and  no  order 
to  hold  the  bridge  being  received  from  the  general,  the 
whole  detachment  marched  back  to  camp.  The  abandon 
ment  of  this  bridge,  Avhich  had  been  gained  so  easy,  and 
which  in  the  possession  of  the  enemy  would  be  the  chief 
obstruction  to  the  advance  of  the  army,  was  a  most  fatal 
error.  It  was  sufficient  itself  to  develop  the  character 
of  the  general;  and  I  can  scarcely  restrain  my  indigna 
tion  sufficiently  while  writing,  to  mention  the  event  in  de 
liberate  terms.  The  officers  from  this  occurrence  began 
to  distrust  the  views  of  the  general,  and  their  opinion  of 
his  abilities  began  to  dwindle  into  contempt.  It  was  evi 
dent  to  every  person,  that  the  possession  of  the  bridge 
was  important  to  the  success  of  the  enterprise;  and  had 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  79 

the  army  marched  immediately  to  Maiden,  that  fortress 
must  have  fallen  an  easy  conquest.  The  command  of  the 
river,  and  security  to  the  upper  country,  would  have  been 
the  consequences.  Colonel  Cass'  orders  were,  to  recon 
noitre  the  advance  posts  of  the  enemy,  but  not  to  hold 
any  position  he  might  conquer. 

In  the  evening  a  report  prevailed,  that  the  Queen  Char 
lotte  was  sailing  up  the  straits,  and  committing  depreda 
tions  on  the  American  side ;  and  that  the  British  had  again 
occupied  the  bridge.  Colonel  Findley  in  consequence  went 
down  to  the  bridge  with  a  small  party  to  reconnoitre.  He 
found  it  torn  up,  and  a  breastwork  of  timber  erected  on  the 
south  side,  to  defend  the  pass.  The  Queen  Charlotte  also 
occupied  a  station  convenient  to  aid  in  its  defense.  Col 
onel  Findley  having  returned  next  day,  another  small  party 
under  Captain  Snelling,  went  down  in  the  evening  as  a 
corps  of  observation.  General  Hull  for  his  part  staid  close 
in  his  quarters  at  Sandwich;  but  to  induce  his  officers  to 
believe,  that  he  really  intended  to  attack  Maiden,  he  issued 
the  following  general  order,  by  way  of  retaliation  for  the 
capture  of  his  baggage;  the  execution  of  it  would  have 
placed  our  army  on  a  level  with  the  disgraceful  conduct 
of  the  British. 

"Whereas  the  private  property,  consisting  principally 
of  the  necessary  clothing  of  the  officers  and  soldiers  of 
this  army,  has  been  seized  by  the  British  force,  and  is 
detained  at  Maiden  or  its  dependencies,  notwithstanding 
application  has  been  made  for  the  restitution  of  it.  In 
order  to  remunerate  those  officers  and  soldiers  who  have 
suffered,  the  general  directs  that  all  personal  property  of 
officers  now  serving  in  the  British  army,  at  the  aforesaid 
post,  shall  be  taken  under  special  orders  from  the  general, 
and  delivered  to  the  quartermaster  general  for  safe  keep 
ing,  until  the  orders  of  the  government  are  known  on  the 
subject.  One  hundred  and  fifty  men  properly  officered, 


80  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

will  be  detached  for  command  to-morrow  morning  at  5 :00 
o'clock  from  Colonel  M' Arthur's  regiment.  Colonel  M' Ar 
thur  will  command  and  will  call  at  headquarters  for 
instructions." 

In  pursuance  of  this  order,  Colonel  M' Arthur  was  sent 
down  to  relieve  Captain  Snelling,  who  was  found  at  the 
Petit  Cote  settlement  about  a  mile  above  the  bridge.  From 
this  place  to  the  bridge,  the  country  is  a  dry,  level  prairie. 
About  300  yards  from  the  Kanards,  there  is  a  small  ridge 
across  the  road  about  8  feet  high,  which  is  covered  towards 
the  west  with  small  oak  and  hazle  bushes.  From  the  ridge 
to  the  river  the  prairie  is  somewhat  marshy  and  covered 
with  long  grass.  The  river  is  about  25  yards  wide  and 
very  deep,  and  on  the  south  side  a  thick  wood  commences 
at  a  short  distance  from  the  bridge.  Colonel  M' Arthur 
was  instructed  to  ascertain  the  situation  of  the  bridge  and 
the  position  of  the  Queen  Charlotte;  but  not  to  go  within 
the  reach  of  her  guns,  nor  attempt  to  pass  the  bridge.  This 
information  the  general  had  already  received  from  the 
other  parties  repeatedly,  and,  of  course,  was  merely  amus 
ing  his  men  and  spending  time  by  this  conduct. 

Colonel  M' Arthur  left  his  men  at  the  Petit  Cote  settle 
ment,  and  went  with  Adjutant  Put  huff  and  a  few  riflemen 
to  the  top  of  the  ridge  to  reconnoitre.  He  found  the  plank 
had  been  torn  off  the  bridge,  and  that  a  battery  had  been 
erected  at  the  south  end  of  it,  near  which  there  were  about 
60  regulars,  450  Canadian  militia,  25  dragoons,  and  50 
Indians.  Some  firing  occurred  between  the  riflemen  and 
the  Indians,  some  of  whom  came  over  the  bridge;  and,  as 
the  colonel  rode  down  to  view  the  Queen  Charlotte,  he  was 
fired  on  by  a  gun  boat  which  accompanied  her,  and  which 
had  approached  him  unperceived,  under  the  bank  of  the 
river.  They  now  all  retreated  uninjured  to  the  main  de 
tachment;  but  the  colonel  not  yet  being  satisfied,  returned 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  81 

to  the  ridge  again  with  a  few  others,  to  make  further  ob 
servations.  They  \vere  there  fired  on  again  by  some 
Indians  who  in  the  meantime  had  concealed  themselves  in 
the  brushwood.  The  whole  detachment  immediately  came 
up  to  their  relief,  and  drove  the  Indians  back  over  the 
bridge;  but  as  they  retired  Tecumseh  followed  them  Avith 
a  considerable  force,  when  a  halt  was  called  and  another 
skirmish  ensued.  Ammunition  becoming  scarce,  the  col 
onel  sent  an  express  to  camp  to  inform  the  general  of  all 
the  circumstances;  and,  at  the  same  time  concluded  to  re 
turn  to  camp  with  the  detachment.  When  the  express 
arrived,  Colonel  Cass  pushed  down  with  150  men,  and  a 
six  pounder,  to  reinforce  AF Arthur.  About  sunset  they 
met  at  Turkey  Creek  bridge,  nine  miles  from  camp,  and 
immediately  returned  to  the  Petit  Cote  settlement  where 
they  encamped  for  the  night.  Next  morning  on  recon- 
noitering  the  enemy,  he  was  found  to  be  considerably  rein 
forced  both  in  men  and  artillery.  At  the  desire  of  Colonel 
Cass,  the  whole  detachment  marched  down  near  the  bridge, 
and  with  the  six  pounder  exchanged  a  few  shot  with  the 
battery,  The  wrhole  detachment  then  marched  back  to 
camp,  hungry  and  fatigued,  without  having  effected  any 
thing  valuable. 

TECUMSEH,  who  was  very  conspicuous  among  the 
Indians  for  his  influence,  and  for  his  bravery  and  skill  in 
Indian  warfare,  was  about  this  time  said  to  be  appointed 
a  brigadier  general  by  the  British. 

The  whole  army  now  began  to  lose  all  confidence  in 
General  Hull.  His  sending  detachments  to  contend  for  the 
bridge,  and  when  it  was  taken,  his  failing  to  hold  it,  or  to 
march  immediately  to  Maiden,  and,  afterwards  sending 
party  after  party  to  reconnoitre  and  skirmish,  were  strong, 
irresistible  proofs  of  incapacity  or  of  treachery,  which 
must  have  convinced  even  the  British  themselves,  that  he 


82  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

either  did  not  intend  to  attack  their  fort,  or  that  he  had 
neither  courage  nor  skill  to  execute  such  an  enterprise. 
The  distrust  of  the  army  was  still  more  confirmed,  by  his 
leaving  them  and  going  over  to  Detroit  on  the  21st  of  July, 
where  he  remained  till  the  26th  under  a  variety  of  frivo 
lous  pretexts.  While  he  was  thus  wasting  his  time  and 
resources,  the  government  entertained  the  most  favorable 
opinion  of  his  firmness  and  ability.  His  proclamation 
was  read  throughout  the  union,  and  highly  applauded  as 
the  production  of  superior  talents ;  and  great  expectations 
were  formed  by  an  admiring  and  sanguine  people.  A  peace 
of  nearly  thirty  years  duration,  under  a  popular,  delibera 
tive  form  of  government,  had  accustomed  the  people  to 
judge  the  abilities  of  public  men,  by  the  fine  things  they 
were  able  to  say;  and  hence  men  the  best  qualified  to  act, 
were  overlooked  and  neglected  for  those  who  were  only 
qualified  to  speak  and  write. 

The  British  forces  at  Maiden  were  in  the  meantime 
daily  augmented;  and  the  greatest  exertions  were  made 
night  and  day  to  strengthen  that  post  by  entrenchments 
and  picketing. 

By  the  absence  of  General  Hull  at  Detroit,  the  com 
mand  devolved  on  Colonel  M'Arthur,  who  immediately 
dispatched  Captain  M'Cullough,  with  the  rangers  and 
spies,  to  examine  wh ether  a  road  could  not  be  made,  to 
cross  the  Kanards  above  the  bridge,  so  as  to  avoid  the 
battery,  and  the  guns  of  the  Queen  Charlotte.  The  captain 
reported,  that  a  road  for  the  artillery  was  impracticable, 
on  account  of  swamps  and  morasses. 

It  being  reported,  that  the  Indians  came  above  the  Aux 
Kanards  in  considerable  numbers,  Colonel  M'Arthur  sent 
Major  Denny  with  three  companies  of  militia,  making  117 
men,  to  oppose  them.  He  marched  on  the  night  of  the  24th 
with  instructions  to  form  an  ambuscade  at  some  place 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  83 

where  the  Indians  were  expected  to  pass,  and  thus  cut  them 
off,  unless  they  were  too  powerful;  in  which  case  he  was 
to  be  situated  so  as  to  have  a  retreat  in  his  power.  He 
formed  an  ambuscade  next  morning  in  the  Petit  Cote  set 
tlement,  and  caught  a  Frenchman,  with  his  three  sons,  who- 
said  he  was  going  to  reap  his  harvest.  He  proved  to  be 
the  captain  of  a  company  of  militia,  then  in  service  at  Mai 
den,  from  which  place  he  had  been  sent  out  as  a  spy. 
Major  Denny  then  marched  his  party  in  view  of  the  enemy, 
and  having  again  retired,  and  stopped  about  noon  to  rest  ii* 
the  shade,  a  small  party  of  Indians  came  along  very  near 
his  men.  Having  discovered  them,  he  ordered  his  men  to 
charge  and  fire  well;  which  they  executed  so  as  to  kill 
many  of  the  Indians.  The  remainder  were  pursued  by 
some  of  the  men,  about  a  half  a  mile,  before  they  returned. 
The  fugitives  meeting  with  a  strong  reinforcement,  re 
turned  also  to  renew  the  contest.  Major  Denny  endeav 
ored  to  gain  an  advantageous  position  in  a  point  of  woods, 
but  was  anticipated  by  the  Indians ;  and  after  a  short  con 
flict,  a  part  of  his  line  gave  way,  and  he  was  obliged  to 
retreat  in  confusion.  He  was  pursued  about  two  miles 
and  a  half  by  the  Indians,  till  they  had  reached  near 
Turkey  creek  bridge.  The  major  endeavored  in  vain  to 
rally  his  men  before  they  crossed  the  bridge  and  met  Gen 
eral  Lucas  with  a  reinforcement.  He  lost  but  six  killed, 
and  two  wounded ;  the  loss  of  the  British  and  Indians  was  • 
at  least  double  that  number. 

Reports  of  an  unfavorable  nature,  respecting  the  con 
duct  of  Major  Denny  in  this  affair,  being  circulated  in  the 
camp,  he  requested  a  court  of  inquiry,  which  was  granted 
by  Colonel  M'Arthur.  After  full  investigation  he  was 
honorably  acquitted;  and  the  sentence  of  the  court  was 
approved  by  General  Hull. 


84  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

On  the  28th  of  July,  intelligence  was  received  in  camp, 
that  Fort  Macinaw  had  surrendered  on  the  17th.  This 
event  arrested  all  the  offensive  operations  of  General  Hull 
in  Upper  Canada,  nothing  more  being  done  by  the  army 
after  this  date,  except  the  building  of  an  inconsiderable 
fort,  in  a  disadvantageous  place  about  half  a  mile  below 
camp,  around  the  house  of  Mr.  Gowies.  The  surrender  of 
Mackinaw  alarmed  General  Hull  excessively.  He  declared, 
"The  whole  northern  hordes  of  Indians  will  be  let  loose 
upon  us."  His  anticipations  no  doubt  Avere  just;  the  loss 
of  that  fort  must  have  injured  our  cause  very  much  among 
the  savages;  and  it  is  to  be  recorded  with  regret,  that  the. 
government  itself  neglected  a  post  so  important,  in  not 
ordering  more  men  for  its  defense ;  while  the  officer  imme 
diately  in  command  was  perhaps  in  some  degree  culpable, 
in  not  placing  it  in  the  most  defensible  condition;  and 
General  Hull  still  more  so,  in  neglecting  to  apprise  him 
of  the  declaration  of  war.  The  general  government  was 
certainly  well  acquainted  with  the  situation  and  import 
ance  of  the  place.  The  legislature  of  Kentucky  had  partic 
ularly  called  the  attention  of  the  war  department  to  this 
point.  In  its  neglected  state,  with  only  a  lieutenant  to 
defend  it,  the  enemy  found  it  an  easy  conquest.  The  fol 
lowing  is  the  report  of  Lieut.  P.  Hanks,  who  was  its  com 
mander,  to  General  Hull,  after  his  arrival  at  Detroit, 
August  4th. 

"Sir — I  take  the  earliest  opportunity  to  acquaint  your 
excellency,  witli  the  surrender  of  the  garrison  of  Macinaw, 
under  my  command,  ,to  his  Britannic  Majesty's  forces, 
under  the  command  of  Captain  Roberts,  on  the  17th  of 
July,  the  particulars  of  which  are  as  follows :  On  the  16th 
I  was  informed  by  the  Indian  interpreter,  that  he  had  dis 
covered  from  an  Indian,  that  the  several  nations  of  In 
dians,  then  at  St.  Josephs  (a  British  garrison  distant 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  85 

about  40  miles)  intended  to  make  an  immediate  attack 
on  Macinaw.  I  was  inclined  from  the  coolness  I  had  dis 
covered  in  some  of  the  principal  chiefs  of  the  Ottawa  and 
Chippewa  nations,  who  had  but  a  few  days  before  professed 
the  greatest  friendship  for  the  United  States,  to  place  con 
fidence  in  this  report.  I  immediately  called  a  meeting  of 
the  American  gentlemen  at  that  time  on  the  Island,  in 
which  it  was  thought  proper  to  dispatch  a  confidential  per 
son  to  St.  Josephs,  to  watch  the  motions  of  the  Indians. 
Captain  Daurman,  of  the  militia  was  thought  the  most 
suitable  person  for  this  service.  He  embarked  about  sun 
set,  and  met  the  British  forces  within  ten  or  fifteen  miles 
of  the  island,  by  whom  he  was  made  a  prisoner,  and  put  on 
his  parole  of  honor.  He  was  landed  on  the  island  at  day 
break,  with  positive  instructions  to  give  me  no  intelli 
gence  whatever.  He  was  also  instructed  to.  take  the  in 
habitants  of  the  village  indiscriminately  to  a  place  on  the 
west  side  of  the  island,  where  their  persons  an'd  property 
would  be  protected  by  a  British  guard ;  but  should  they  go 
to  the  fort,  they  would  be  subject  to  a  general  massacre  by 
the  savages,  which  would  be  inevitable  if  the  garrison  fired 
a  gun.  This  information  I  received  from  Doctor  Day,  who 
was  passing  through  the  village,  when  every 'person  was 
flying  for  refuge  to  the  enemy.  Immediately  on  being  in 
formed  of  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  I  placed  ammunition, 
etc.,  in  the  block  houses,  and  made  every  preparation  for 
action.  About  nine  o'clock  I  could  discover  that  the  enemy 
were  in  possession  of  the  heights  that  commanded  the  fort ; 
with  one  piece  of  artillery  directed  to  the  most  defenseless 
part  of  the  garrison.  The  Indians  were  to  be  seen  at  this 
time  in  great  numbers  in  the  edge  of  the  woods.  At  half 
past  eleven,  the  enemy  sent  in  a  fla£  of  truce,  demanding 
the  surrender  of  the  fort  and  island  to  his  Britannic 
Majesty's  forces.  This  sir,  was  the  first  intimation  I  had 
of  the  declaration  of  war.  I,  however,  had  anticipated  it, 
and  was  as  well  prepared  to  meet  such  an  event,  as  I  pos 
sibly  could  have  been  with  the  force  under  my  command, 
amounting  to  57  effective  men,  including  officers.  The 
American  gentlemen  who  were  prisoners  were  permitted  to 
accompany  the  flag.  From  them  I  ascertained  the  strength 


86  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

of  the  enemy  to  be  from  900  to  1,000  men,  consisting  of  reg 
ular  troops,  Canadians,  and  savages;  that  they  had  two 
pieces  of  artillery,  and  were  provided  with  ladders  and 
ropes  for  the  purpose  of  scaling  the  works  if  necessary. 
After  I  had  obtained  this  information,  I  consulted  my  offi 
cers,  and  also  the  American  gentlemen  present ;  the  result 
of  which  was,  that  it  was  impossible  for  the  garrison  to 
hold  out  against  such  superior  force.  In  this  opinion  I 
fully  concurred,  from  a  conviction  that  it  was  the  only 
measure  that  could  prevent  a  general  massacre.  The  fort 
and  garrison  were  accordingly  surrendered." 

The  report  concluded  with  requesting  a  court  of  in 
quiry.  By  the  articles  of  capitulation  the  garrison  was  to 
march  out  with  the  honors  of  war,  and  to  be  paroled  and 
conveyed  to  the  United  States;  private  property  was  to  be 
held  sacred;  and  all  citizens,  who  would  not  take  the  oath 
of  allegiance  to  the  British  government,  were  to  depart 
within  a  month.  The  army  to  which  Lieutenant  Hanks 
surrendered,  was  ascertained  after  the  capitulation,  to  con 
sist  of  46  regulars,  260  Canadian  militia,  and  715  Indians, 
making  an  army  of  more  than  a  thousand  men. 

Early  in  August,  an  express  arrived  at  the  army  of 
General  Hull,  with  information  that  Captain  Henry  Brush, 
with  a  company  of  volunteers,  was  near  the  river  Raisin 
with  provisions  for  the  army ;  and  that  he  wanted  an  escort, 
as  it  was  ascertained  that  the  British  and  Indians  had 
crossed  on  the  American  side,  with  a  view  to  intercept 
the  mail  and  convoys  of  provisions.  The  colonels  of  the 
Ohio  militia  applied  to  General  Hull  for  leave  to  take  a 
detachment,  and  open  the  communication  with  Captain 
Brush,  and  conduct  the  provisions  in  safety  to  Detroit; 
but  the  general  would  not  grant  their  request,  and  seemed 
indifferent  about  the  fate  of  Captain  Brush  and  his  pro 
visions.  At  length,  however,  he  consented,  that  Major 
Vanhorne  might  go  as  an  escort  to  the  mail  and  join  Cap- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  87 

tain  Brush  at  the  river  Raisin.  The  major  crossed  the 
Detroit  river  on  the  4th  of  August,  and  marched  that  even 
ing  as  far  as  the  river  De  Corce.  Here  they  lay  on  their 
arms  in  the  bushes  till  morning,  when  they  marched  again, 
with  four  spies  before  them.  Having  passed  the  Maguaga 
village,  Captain  McCullough  of  the  spies  unfortunately 
missed  his  way,  and  as  he  was  passing  'round  a  cornfield, 
was  fired  on  by  ten  or  twelve  Indians,  who  were  lying  in 
ambush.  He  fell,  and  was  tomahawked  and  scalped  by  the 
savages.  His  loss  was  severely  felt  by  the  army,  for  he  was 
brave,  intrepid  and  skillful  in  the  department  of  spies. 

Soon  after  the  occurrence,  a  number  of  mounted  militia, 
and  some  gentlemen  who  wished  to  go  to  the  river  Raisin, 
joined  the  detachment;  and  a  Frenchman  informed  Major 
Vanhorne,  that  three  or  four  hundred  Indians  and  some 
British  were  lying  in  ambush  near  Brownstown,  for  the 
purpose  of  intercepting  his  party.  Accustomed  to  hear 
false  reports  from  the  French  he  did  not  sufficiently  re 
spect  this  information;  but  marched  on  with  his  front 
guard  of  24  men  divided  into  two  columns,  each  preceded 
by  three  dragoons,  and  the  main  party  in  the  same  order, 
the  mail  with  an  escort  of  horsemen  being  placed  in  the 
center.  Where  the  ground  would  permit,  the  columns 
marched  a  hundred  yards  apart.  Having  arrived  near 
Brownstown,  the  road  passes  through  a  narrow  prairie, 
skirted  by  thick  woods,  with  the  creek,  which  runs  by 
Brownstown,  on  the  right.  The  woods  on  the  creek  come 
to  a  point  towards  the  town,  through  which  point  the  road 
passes  to  the  ford.  On  the  left  are  several  small  Indian 
cornfields,  and  thickets  of  thorn  bushes ;  so  that  the  columns 
of  the  party  had  to  approach  near  each  other  at  the  creek. 
As  they  entered  the  open  ground  of  the  town,  the  Indians 
commenced  a  heavy  fire  on  the  right  column  from  the  op 
posite  side  of  the  creek,  and  on  the  left  from  the  bushes  on 


88  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

that  side.  The  suddenness  of  the  attack  threw  the  troops 
into  some  confusion,  and  the  major,  apprehensive  that  he 
would  be  surrounded,  immediately  ordered  a  retreat.  The 
detachment  was  halted  several  times,  and  fired  on  the 
enemy  who  pursued  them  some  distance.  The  retreat  was 
continued  to  the  river  De  Corce — seventeen  killed  and  sev 
eral  wounded  being  left  behind.  Among  the  killed  were 
Captains  ITlry,  Gilchrist,  Boersler,  Lieutenant  Pents  and 
Ensign  Rubey.  The  loss  of  so  many  officers  was  caused  by 
their  attempting  to  rally  their  men.  The  loss  of  the  enemy 
was  nearly  as  great  as  ours. 

On  this  occasion  the  force  of  the  enemy  was  greatly 
exaggerated,  as  it  was  in  many  other  instances.  Major 
Vanhorne,  though  a  gentleman  and  a  soldier,  was  certainly 
not  entitled  to  the  praise  bestowed  upon  him  by  some  of  his 
countrymen.  Being  Avarned  of  his  danger,  he  should  have 
taken  care  to  prevent  a  surprise;  and  had  he  done  so,  he 
would  doubtless  have  been  victorious.  The  enemy  had  a 
great  advantage  in  the  ground,  but  in  point  of  numbers  he 
was  not  superior.  I  do  not  wish  to  detract  from  the  real 
merits  of  Major  Vanhorne,  but  at  Detroit,  in  October,  1813, 
I  was  informed  by  an  American  gentleman  of  high  stand 
ing,  who  had  made  particular  inquiry,  that  the  force  of  the 
enemy  in  this  case  did  not  exceed  forty  British  and  seventy 
Indians;  and  this  statement  is  corroborated  by  the  recollec 
tion,  that  the  main  army  wras  still  in  Canada,  and  the  Brit 
ish  being  in  daily  expectation  of  an  attack  on  Maiden, 
would  not  send  a  large  detachment  to  the  American  side. 
The  practice,  so  common  among  the  officers  in  Hull's  army, 
of  estimating  extravagantly  the  numbers  of  British  and 
Indians  opposed  to  them  in  skirmishes,  was  calculated  to 
have  an  injurious  effect  on  our  affairs.  It  had  a  tendency 
to  discourage  their  men,  to  cover  their  own  mismanage- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  89 

meiit,  and  to  alarm  the  general,  whose  susceptibility  of 
fear,  did  not  require  any  extraordinary  impressions. 

On  the  6th  the  colonels  again  solicited  leave  from  the 
general,  to  march  a  detachment  of  500  men  to  Brownstown, 
for  the  purpose  of  burying  the  dead  and  attempting  again 
to  open  a  communication  with  Captain  Brush,  who  had 
arrived  at  the  river  Raisin  with  the  provisions.  The  gen 
eral  would  not  permit  more  than  100  men  to  go,  which  was 
entirely  too  few,  considering  the  late  defeat  and  the  pre 
vailing  opinion  of  the  enemies'  numbers.  The  project  was, 
therefore,  abandoned  for  the  want  of  men. 

A  council  being  convened  at  headquarters,  consisting  of 
the  field  officers,  with  Captain  Dyson  and  Lieutenant  East 
man  of  the  artillery,  it  was  agreed  by  all  except  the  two 
last,  to  make  an  immediate  attack  upon  Maiden.  In  con 
sequence  of  this  decision  the  following  general  order  was 
issued : 

"Sandwich,  August  7, 1812. 

"Doctor  Edwards  will  take  charge  of  the  medical  and 
surgical  departments  until  further  orders,  and  will  immed 
iately  make  every  preparation  to  take  the  field  against  the 
enemy.  All  the  tents  and  baggage  not  necessary  will  be 
immediately  sent  to  Detroit.  The  boats  not  necessary  for 
the  movement  of  the  army  will  be  sent  to  Detroit,  An 
officer  and  25  convalescents  will  be  left  at  the  fort  at 
Gowies,  with  a  boat  sufficient  to  carry  them  across  the  river 
if  necessary.  All  the  artillery  not  taken  by  the  army  will 
be  sent  immediately  to  Detroit.  The  army  will  take  seven 
days'  provisions.  Three  days'  provisions  will  be  drawn 
to-morrow  morning  and  will  be  cooked,  the  residue  will  be 
taken  in  wagons.  Pork  will  be  drawn  for  the  meat  part  of 
the  ration.  One  hundred  axes,  fifty  spades,  and  twenty 
pickaxes  will  be  taken  for  the  army;  and  a  raft  of  timber 
and  plank  suitable  for  bridges,  will  be  prepared  and  floated 
down  with  the  batteries.  Only  one  day's  whiskey  will  be 
drawn  each  day,  and  twelve  barrels  will  be  taken  in  wagons. 


90  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

All  the  artificers,  and  all  men  on  any  kind  of  extra  duty, 
will  immediately  join  their  regiments. 

(Signed)  Wm.  Hull,  Brig.  Gen.,  Com." 

On  the  receipt  of  this  order,  the  army  in  the  hope  of 
making  an  immediate  attack  upon  Maiden,  were  animated 
with  new  life  and  activity.  Every  preparation  was  indus 
triously  made,  and  every  countenance  was  bright  with  joy. 
But  how  shall  I  name  with  deliberation  the  order  which 
followed!  The  whole  army  was  immediately  ordered  to 
recross  to  Detroit  and  encamp  in  the  rear  of  the  fort,  and 
thus  relinquish  all  offensive  operations  in  Canada!  With 
what  deep  contempt  was  this  order  heard ;  with  what  sullen 
murmuring  was  it  executed !  A  few  weeks  before,  the  army 
had  landed  triumphantly  in  the  enemy's  country ;  and  now, 
without  any  ostensible  cause,  was  ordered  to  return  in  the 
most  disgraceful  manner.  What  feelings  of  indignation 
filled  every  true  American  bosom;  and  what  anguish  was 
felt  by  a  number  of  the  poor  inhabitants,  who,  confiding 
in  General  Hull's  promises  of  protection,  had  made  them 
selves  obnoxious  to  the  vengeance  of  their  own  government ! 

The  whole  army  now  recrossed  the  river  in  sullen  pro 
cession  and  indignant  contempt,  and  encamped  once  more 
behind  Fort  Detroit.  Major  Denny  was  left  in  the  stock 
ade  work  at  Gowies,  with  a  hundred  and  thirty  convales 
cents,  and  Lieutenant  Anderson's  corps  of  artillerists.  He 
was  ridiculously  instructed  "to  hold  possession  of  this  part 
of  Upper  Canada,  and  afford  all  possible  protection  to  the 
well  disposed  inhabitants."  He  was  to  defend  the  post  to 
the  last  extremity  against  musquetry ;  but  if  overpowered 
by  artillery  he  was  authorized  to  retreat. 

On  the  same  day  after  the  army  had  recrossed,  Colonel 
Miller,  with  Majors  Vanhorne  and  Morrison  of  the  Ohio 
volunteers,  was  sent  with  a  detachment  to  make  another 
attempt  to  open  the  communication  with  Captain  Brush  at 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  91 

the  river  Raisin.  The  only  account  of  their  operations 
Avhieh  has  been  published,  is  that  by  General  Hull,  which 
follows : 

"The  main  body  of  the  army  having  recrossed  the  river 
Detroit,  on  the  night  and  morning  of  the  8th  of  August,  six 
hundred  men  were  immediately  detached  under  the  com 
mand  of  Lieut.  Col.  Miller,  to  open  the  communication  with 
the  river  Raisin  and  protect  the  provisions.  This  detach 
ment  consisted  of  the  4th  U.  S.  regiment  and  two  small  de 
tachments  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant  Stansbury 
and  Ensign  M'Abe,  of  the  1st  regiment;  detachments  from 
the  Ohio  and  Michigan  volunteers;  a  corps  of  artillerists 
with  one  six  pounder,  and  a  howitzer  under  the  command 
of  Lieutenant  Eastman;  a  part  of  Captain  Smith's  and 
Sloan's  cavalry,  commanded  by  Captain  Sloan,  of  the  Ohio 
volunteers.  Lieut.  Col.  Miller  marched  from  Detroit  on 
the  afternoon  of  the  8th  of  August,  and  on  the  9th  in  the 
afternoon  about  4  o'clock,  the  front  guard  commanded  by 
Captain  Snelling  of  the  4th  U.  S.  regiment,  was  fired  on  by 
an  extensive  line  of  British  and  Indians,  about  two  miles 
below  Maguaga  village,  where  there  had  been  a  small  open 
ing  on  the  bank  of  Detroit  river,  surrounded  with  thick 
brush  and  white  oak  timber,  and  about  14  miles  from 
Detroit.  At  this  time  the  main  body  was  marching  in  two 
lines,  and  Captain  Snelling  maintained  his  position  in  a 
most  gallant  manner,  under  a  very  heavy  fire,  until  the  line 
was  formed  and  advanced  to  the  ground  he  occupied,  wThen 
the  whole,  except  the  rear  guard  was  brought  into  actioii. 
The  enemy  were  formed  behind  a  temporary  breastwork 
of  logs,  with  the  Indians  extending  in  a  thick  woods  on 
their  left.  Lieut.  Col.  Miller  ordered  his  whole  line  to  ad 
vance,  and  when  within  a  small  distance  of  the  enemy,  made 
a  general  fire  upon  them,  and  immediately  followed  it  up 
with  charged  bayonets,  when  the  whole  British  line  and 
Indians  commenced  a  retreat.  They  were  pursued  in  a 
most  vigorous  manner  about  two  miles,  and  the  pursuit 
only  discontinued  on  account  of  the  fatigue  of  the  men,  the 
approach  of  evening,  and  the  necessity  of  returning  to  take 
care  of  the  wounded.  The  judicious  arrangements  made 


92  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

by  Lieut.  Col.  Miller,  and  the  gallant  manner  in  which 
they  were  executed,  justly  entitles  him  to  the  highest  honor. 
From  the  moment  the  line  commenced  the  fire,  it  contin 
ually  moved  on,  and  the  enemy  maintained  their  position 
until  forced  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  The  Indians  on 
the  left  under  the  command  of  Tecumseh  fought  with  great 
obstinacy,  but  were  continually  forced,  and  compelled  to 
retreat,  The  victory  was  complete  in  every  part  of  the 
line;  but  the  success  would  have  been  more  brilliant,  had 
the  cavalry  charged  the  enemy  on  their  retreat,  when  a 
most  favorable  opportunity  presented.  Although  orders 
were  given  for  that  purpose,  unfortunately  they  were  not 
executed.  Majors  Vanhorne  and  Morrison  were  associated 
with  Colonel  Miller  as  field  officers  in  this  command,  and 
were  highly  distinguished  by  their  exertions  in  forming  the 
line,  and  the  firm  intrepid  manner  they  led  their  respective 
commands  to  action." 

At  the  commencement  Colonel  Miller  was  thrown  from 
his  horse,  and  remained  on  foot  through  the  rest  of  the 
battle;  of  course  the  most  active  part  of  the  command  de 
volved  on  Majors  Vanhorne  and  Morrison,  who  certainly 
deserve  great  credit  for  their  conduct  in  this  affair.  The 
officers  and  men  generally  behaved  very  well,  with  the  ex 
ception  only  of  Captain  Sloan  of  the  cavalry,  and  Capt.  A. 
F.  Hull.  The  4th  regiment  lost  ten  killed  and  32  wounded ; 
the  Ohio  and  Michigan  militia,  8  killed  and  28  wounded. 

The  British  were  commanded  by  Major  Muir  of  the  41st 
regiment.  His  force  comprised  about  four  hundred  regu 
lars  and  Canadian  militia,  with  a  large  body  of  Indians 
under  Tecumseh.  Forty  Indians  were  found  dead  on  the 
field;  fifteen  regulars  were  killed  and  wounded,  and  4  taken 
prisoners;  the  loss  of  the  Canadian  militia  and  volunteers, 
was  never  ascertained,  but  as  they  were  in  the  hottest  part 
of  the  action,  it  must  have  been  great.  Muir  and  Tecumseh 
were  both  wounded. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  93 

Colonel  Miller  sent  an  express  to  General  Hull  with 
information  of  his  success,  and  a  request  for  a  supply  of 
provisions.  About  ten  o'clock  at  night,  Colonel  M' Arthur 
was  ordered,  to  take  a  hundred  men  from  his  regiment,  and 
proceed  down  the  river  in  boats,  with  600  rations  for  Col 
onel  Miller's  detachment,  and  to  bring  up  the  wounded  to 
Detroit.  Colonel  M' Arthur  immediately  applied  to  David 
Baird,  the  contractor,  who  was  strongly  suspected  of  being 
a  British  agent  in  disguise,  but  could  not  prevail  on  him  to 
issue  the  rations  before  2 :00  o'clock  in  the  morning.  As 
soon  as  he  received  them,  he  embarked  in  nine  boats,  and 
arrived  safe  at  Colonel  Miller's  encampment  two  miles 
above  Brownstown.  He  had  to  pass  the  Queen  Charlotte 
and  brig  Hunter  in  the  river,  but  in  consequence  of  a  heavy 
rain  they  did  not  perceive  him.  As  soon  as  he  could  deliver 
the  provisions  and  place  the  wounded  in  his  boats,  he  com 
menced  his  return  in  obedience  to  his  orders;  but  having 
permitted  as  many  of  his  men  as  desired,  to  join  Colonel 
Miller,  his  boats  were  so  poorly  manned  that  he  had  to  row 
one  himself,  while  it  was  steered  by  a  wounded  soldier.  He 
had  but  just  left  the  camp,  which  was  not  far  below  the 
head  of  the  island  between  Maiden  and  Brownstown,  when 
signal  guns  were  fired  at  the  former  place,  and  answered 
by  the  Queen  Charlotte  and  Hunter.  When  the  boats  ar 
rived  near  the  head  of  the  island,  those  vessels  were  seen 
sailing  up,  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  The  men  immed 
iately  put  to  shore,  and  all  who  were  able  ran  across  a 
marsh  into  the  woods,  leaving  the  wounded  in  the  boats. 
But  the  energy  of  the  colonel  saved  them  from  the  enemy ; 
he  followed  his  men  to  the  woods,  and  with  some  difficulty 
prevailed  on  them  to  return  to  their  duty.  Having  a  bar 
rel  of  whiskey  on  board,  he  invited  them  to  fill  their  can 
teens,  while  he  told  them  the  story  of  the  Indian,  who  stuck 
to  his  bottle  of  rum,  while  descending  the  falls  of  Niagara. 


94  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

They  now  proceeded  up  to  a  place,  where  the  woods  were 
nearer  to  the  river,  and  carried  out  the  wounded,  the  col 
onel  encouraging  the  men  by  his  own  exertions.  The  brig 
Hunter,  in  the  meantime,  had  anchored  above  the  head  of 
the  island,  to  prevent  the  boats  from  ascending  the  river. 
An  express  was  immediately  sent  to  Detroit,  to  inform  the 
general  of  their  situation,  and  for  wagons  to  carry  up  the 
wounded.  The  colonel,  however,  having  forseen  the  diffi 
culties  of  the  voyage,  had  previously  requested  Colonel 
Godfrey  and  Captains  Sibhy  and  Knaggs  of  the  Michigan 
militia,  to  meet  him  with  wagons.  They  had  complied, 
and  the  express  soon  returned  with  the  pleasing  intelli 
gence  of  their  approach.  The  nearest  they  could  come,  was 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  above  the  boats  on  the  bank  of  the  river, 
which  rendered  it  necessary  to  re-embark  the  wounded  and 
carry  them  up  in  boats.  This  was  done  under  a  constant, 
but  wholly  ineffectual  fire  from  the  brig  Hunter,  which  lay 
opposite  the  wagons.  Colonel  Cass  who  was  always  ready 
for  any  service,  met  them  with  a  detachment,  and  has 
tened  down  to  secure  the  boats;  but  the  enemy  had  taken 
them  before  he  could  arrive. 

Colonel  Miller  had  intended  to  inarch  on  to  the  river 
Raisin,  as  soon  as  he  was  supplied  and  relieved  of  the 
wounded;  but  he  was  prevented  by  indisposition;  and  an 
express  was  sent  to  General  Hull  with  this  information, 
and  with  a  request  for  more  provisions.  This  was  a  criti 
cal  moment  in  the  enterprise.  It  is  plain,  that  Colonel 
Miller  should  have  marched  on,  even  if  it  had  been  neces 
sary  to  carry  him  in  a  litter ;  for  he  was  not  more  than  22 
miles  from  Captain  Brush,  who  had  150  men,  and  plenty 
of  provisions.  If  he  had  been  too  sick  to  proceed  in  any 
manner,  one  of  the  other  colonels  should  have  been  sent  in 
his  place,  without  waiting  for  more  supplies  from  Detroit. 
The  detachment  having  beaten  the  enemy,  could  have 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  95 

reached  the  river  Raisin  with  safety  in  a  day,  and  without 
suffering  much  for  provisions.  When  Colonel  Cass,  sev 
eral  miles  below  the  river  De  Corce,  was  informed  of  Col 
onel  Miller's  situation,  he  addressed  this  laconic  note  to 
General  Hull :  "Sir,  Colonel  Miller  is  sick,  may  I  relieve 
him?  L.  Cass."  No  answer  being  given  to  this  note,  he 
returned  to  Detroit;  and  Colonel  Miller  had  called  a  coun 
cil  of  his  officers  to  deliberate  on  the  course  he  should  take, 
when  an  express  arrived  from  the  general  Avith  positive 
orders  for  the  detachment  to  return  to  Detroit.  Thus  the 
favorable  moment  for  opening  the  communication  with  the 
river  Raisin,  was  lost  for  the  want  of  a  little  energy  and 
decision.  The  enterprise  was  made  to  miscarry,  after  the 
principal  difficulties  to  be  apprehended,  had  actually  been 
surmounted.  The  general  is  the  soul  of  an  army,  and  if 
he  had  not  the  requisite  qualifications,  no  matter  what 
may  be  the  talents  of  his  officers — they  will  do  but  little 
good.  The  responsibility  of  a  military  commander,  like 
his  power,  is  unlimited — there  is  no  legal  excuse  for  his 
failures  but  impossibility. 

Prom  the  manner  in  which  our  flags  had  been  treated 
by  the  enemy,  it  was  expected,  that  no  more  would  be  sent; 
but  to  the  surprise  of  the  whole  army,  on  the  12th  a  boat 
was  seen  descending  with  a  white  flag  from  Detroit  to 
Sandwich,  where  it  was  known  that  General  Brock  had 
arrived  with  the  41st  regiment.  Colonels  M'Arthur,  Cass, 
and  Findley,  with  some  warmth  and  indignation,  immed 
iately  repaired  to  headquarters,  and  inquired  of  the  gen 
eral  why  a  flag  of  truce  had  been  sent  to  Sandwich.  The 
general  denied  having  any  knowledge  of  it;  and  the  col 
onels  then  expressed  their  determination  to  inquire  into  the 
affair,  and  have  the  offender  punished.  The  general  seemed 
to  be  somewhat  disconcerted,  and  observed  that  he  would 
inquire  of  Captain  Hickman,  his  volunteer  aide,  whether  he 


96  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

had  authorized  any  person  to  take  a  flag  to  the  enemy's 
camp.  He  went  to  the  captain,  and  after  a  few  minutes 
returned  and  said,  that  Captain  Hickman  had  conversed 
with  Captain  Rough  on  the  subject,  but  did  not  wish  him 
to  consider  himself  permitted  to  take  a  flag,  but  that  the 
captain  had  probably  considered  himself  authorized.  The 
colonels  then  left  their  general  in  disgust,  and  extended 
their  inquiries  no  farther  on  the  subject,  but  strongly  sus 
pected  his  fidelity  to  the  country.  He  had  for  several  days 
been  an  object  of  general  contempt,  having  frequently  been 
intoxicated,  and  apparently  lost  to  all  sense  of  humor,  and 
even  decency.  He  was  sullen  in  his  deportment  and  wav 
ering  in  his  orders. 

A  conversation  now  took  place,  between  the  colonels  of 
the  Ohio  Volunteers  and  General  J.  Taylor,  of  Kentucky, 
respecting  the  abilities  and  fidelity  of  the  general.  They 
were  unanimously  of  the  opinion,  that  if  he  continued  in 
the  command  of  the  army,  it  would  be  surrendered  to  the 
enemy.  They  came,  therefore,  to  a  determination  to  de 
prive  him  of  the  command,  and  solicited  Colonel  Miller  to 
assume  it.  He  refused,  but  declared  lie  would  unite  with 
them  in  giving  it  to  M' Arthur.  A  faint  hope  remaining, 
that  they  might  yet  be  relieved  from  the  State  of  Ohio,  the 
project  was  abandoned,  and  Colonel  Cass  immediately  ad 
dressed  the  following  letter  to  the  governor  of  Ohio: 

"Detroit,  August  12,  1812. 

"Dear  Sir — From  causes  not  fit  to  be  put  on  paper,  but 
which  I  trust  I  shall  live  to  communicate  to  you,  this  army 
lias  been  reduced  to  a  critical  and  alarming  situation.  We 
have  wholly  left  the  Canadian  shore,  and  have  abandoned 
the  miserable  inhabitants,  who  depended  on  our  will  and 
our  power  to  protect  them,  to  their  fate.  Unfortunately 
the  general  and  our  principal  officers  could  not  view  our 
situation  and  our  prospects  in  the  same  light.  That  Mai 
den  might  easily  have  been  reduced,  I  have  no  doubt. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  97 

That  the  army  were  in  force  and  in  spirits  enough  to  have 
done  it,  no  one  doubts.  But  the  precious  opportunity  has 
fled;  and,  instead  of  looking  back,  we  must  now  look  for 
ward.  The  letter  from  the  secretary  of  war  to  you,  a  copy 
of  which  I  have  seen,  authorizes  you  to  preserve  and  keep 
open  the  communication  from  the  State  of  Ohio  to  Detroit. 
It  is  all  important  that  it  should  be  kept  open;  our  very 
existence  depends  upon  it.  Our  supplies  must  come  from 
our  State.  This  country  does  not  furnish  them.  In  the 
existing  state  of  things,  nothing  but  a  large  force  of  2,000 
men  at  least,  will  effect  the  object.  It  is  the  unanimous 
wish  of  the  army,  that  you  should  accompany  them.  Every 
exertion  that  can,  must  be  made.  If  this  reaches  you 
safely  by  Murray,  he  will  tell  you  more  than  I  can  or  ought 
here  to  insert.  I  am,  etc.,  "Lewis  Cass." 

This  letter  having  been  written  and  shown  to  the  other 
officers,  they  were  induced  from  the  appearance  of  the 
British  in  the  meantime  at  Sandwich,  to  add  the  following 
endorsement  : 

"Since  the  other  side  of  this  letter  was  written,  new 
circumstances  have  arisen.  The  British  force  is  opposite, 
and  our  situation  has  nearly  reached  its  crisis.  Believe 
all  the  bearer  will  tell  you.  Believe  it,  however,  it  may 
astonish  you;  as  much  as  if  told  by  one  of  us.  Even  a 
c  *  *  *  is  talked  of  by  the  *  *  *  !  The  bearer  will  sup 
ply  the  vacancy.  On  you  we  depend. 

Signed  by 
Cass,  Findley,  M' Arthur,  Taylor  and  E.  Brush. 

The  intention  was,  if  Governor  Meigs  could  arrive  in 
time  to  relieve  them,  to  divest  General  Hull  of  the  com 
mand  and  confer  it  on  the  governor,  who  had  the  confidence 
of  the  army. 

Major  Denny  now  evacuated  the  fortification  at  Gowies, 
having  previously  set  fire  to  the  works,  which  unfortunate 
ly  communicated  to  the  house  and  burned  it  down.  On 
the  13th  the  British  were  seen  marching  up  from  Sandwich 


98  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

to  a  place  opposite  Fort  Detroit,  within  point-blank  shot 
of  our  batteries ;  yet  the  general  would  not  suffer  Lieuten 
ants  Dalaby  and  Anderson  to  fire  on  them  with  our  24 
pounders,  and  they  were  permitted  unmolested  to  erect 
their  batteries  opposite  Detroit. 

On  the  evening  of  the  14th,  a  detachment  of  300  men, 
was  sent  under  the  command  to  two  colonels,  M' Arthur 
and  Cass,  to  endeavor  again  by  a  circuitous  route  to  open 
the  communication  Avith  the  river  Raisin.  Colonel  MJ Ar 
thur  remonstrated  against  sending  them  without  pro 
visions;  upon  which  the  general  promised  to  send  provis 
ions  after  them  on  pack  horses,  but  he  failed  in  the  end  to 
do  it.  This  detachment  after  marching  about  24  miles, 
having  passed  the  rivers  Rouge  and  DeCorce  some  distance, 
got  into  a  marsh  and  could  go  no  farther  without  pro- 
visions.  Being  still  a  great  distance  from  the  river 
Raisin,  on  account  of  their  circuitous  route,  a  council  of 
officers  were  held,  which  judged  it  expedient  to  return. 
But  in  the  meantime  affairs  at  Detroit  had  been  brought 
to  a  crisis. 

On  the  morning  of  the  15th  General  Hull  pitched  his 
marquee  in  the  centre  of  the  camp  with  red  and  blue  stripes 
painted  on  its  top.  This  was  the  first  time  he  had  erected 
a  tent  in  camp  since  the  4th  of  July.  It  was  remarked 
with  astonishment  by  every  person;  and  about  one  o'clock 
two  British  officers  arrived  from  Sandwich  with  a,  flag  of 
truce,  and  a  letter  from  General  Brock  demanding  the 
surrender  of  Fort  Detroit  to  His  Britannic  Majesty's 
forces.  The  following  is  a  copy: 

"H.  Q.  Sandwich,  August  15th,  1812. 
"Sir — The  force  at  my  disposal  authorizes  me  to  re 
quire  of  you  the  surrender  of  Fort  Detroit,     It  is  far  from 
my  inclination  to  join  in  a  war  of  extermination ;  but  you 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  99 

must  be  aware,  that  the  numerous  body  of  Indians,  who 
have  attached  themselves  to  my  troops,  will  be  beyond  my 
control  the  moment  the  contest  commences.  You  will 
find  me  disposed  to  enter  into  such  conditions  as  will  sat 
isfy  the  most  scrupulous  sense  of  honor.  Lieut.  Col. 
M'Donnell,  and  Major  Glegg  are  fully  authorized  to  con 
clude  any  arrangement  that  may  prevent  the  unnecessary 
effusion  of  blood. 

"I  have  the  honor  to  be  your  most  obedient  servant, 

"Isaac  Brock,  Maj.  Gen." 

"His  excellency,  Brig.  Gen.  Hull, 
"Commanding  at  Detroit." 

The  British  were  at  this  time  engaged  in  pulling  down 
a  house  opposite  Detroit,  behind  which  they  had  erected 
a  battery ;  and  Lieutenants  Dalaby  and  Anderson  were  bus 
ily  engaged  in  completing  a  battery  on  our  side.  When  the 
troops  were  informed,  that  the  British  had  demanded  a 
surrender  of  the  fort,  they  laughed  at  the  idea  and  seemed 
to  be  inspired  with  new  vigor.  The  general,  himself, 
seemed  to  be  actuated  by  contending  passions.  At  one 
moment  he  seemed  to  be  determined  to  make  an  obstinate 
defense,  and  save  his  army  from  disgrace  and  his  Terri 
tory  from  invasion;  then  again  he  would  discover  symp 
toms  of  the  greatest  fear  and  pusillanimity.  His  conver 
sation  with  his  officers  was  of  the  most  dispiriting  nature, 
exaggerating  the  force  of  the  enemy,  etc.  The  absence  of 
Colonels  M7  Arthur  and  Cass  was  deeply  deplored  by  the 
army,  and  was  a  cause  of  increasing  the  suspicions  against 
the  general.  The  threat  of  the  British  commander,  to  let 
loose  the  Indians  to  massacre  and  exterminate  the  peo 
ple,  excited  the  most  indignant  contempt  towards  a  nation, 
which  pretending  to  be  civilized,  could  associate  with 
savages  in  a  war  of  the  most  horrible  nature.  General 
Hull,  after  a  considerable  struggle  in  his  own  mind,  which 


100  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

was  observed  in  the  countenance  by  the  British  officer, 
at  last  returned  the  following  reply  to  the  demand  they 
had  brought: 

"H.  Q.  Detroit,  August  15,  1812. 

"Sir — I  have  received  your  letter  of  this  date.  I  have 
no  other  reply  to  make,  than  to  inform  you  that  I  am 
ready  to  meet  any  force  which  may  be  at  your  disposal, 
and  any  consequences  which  may  result  from  its  execution 
in  any  way  you  may  think  proper  to  use  it. 

"I  avail  myself  of  this  opportunity  to  inform  you,  that 
the  flag  of  truce,  under  the  direction  of  Captain  Brown, 
proceeded  contrary  to  the  orders,  and  without  the  consent 
of  Colonel  Cass,  who  commanded  the  troops  who  attacked 
your  picket  near  the  river  Kanard  bridge.  I  likewise  take 
the  occasion  to  inform  you,  that  Gowies  house,  was  set  on 
fire  contrary  to  my  orders,  and  it  did  not  take  place  till  af 
ter  the  evacuation  of  the  fort.  From  the  best  information  I 
have  been  able  to  obtain  on  the  subject,  it  was  set  on  fire 
by  some  of  the  inhabitants  on  the  other  side  of  the  river. 
"I  am  very  respectfully  your  excellency's  most  obed 
ient  servant, 

Wm.  Hull,  Brig.  Gen., 

Commanding  N.  W.  Army  of  the  United  States. 
His  excellency,  Major  General  Brock,     . 

Commanding  His  Britanic  Majesty's  forces  in 
Upper  Canada." 

This  letter  being  written  and  delivered  to  the  British 
officers,  General  Hull  immediately  retired  into  the  fort 
with  every  appearance  of  alarm;  and  no  sooner  had  they 
landed  in  Sandwich,  than  the  British  armed  vessels  ap 
peared  in  sight,  and  the  battery  on  the  opposite  shore  began 
to  play  upon  the  fort.  The  fire  was  returned  from  our 
batteries  and  the  fort,  and  one  of  the  enemy's  guns  was 
silenced  in  a  few  minutes.  As  soon  as  the  firing  com 
menced,  all  the  troops,  except  Colonel  Findley's  regiment, 
were  crowded  into  the  fort  and  posts  assigned  to  as  many 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  101 

as  could  be  employed.  Colonel  Findley  was  stationed 
three  hundred  yards  from  the  fort  on  the  northwest. 

Previous  to  the  opening  of  the  batteries,  Brigade 
Major  Jessup  and  Quartermaster  Dugan,  rode  down  the 
river  to  Springwells  to  view  the  enemy  at  Sandwich ;  and 
from  the  position  of  the  Queen  Charlotte,  they  condiid-ed: 
that  the  enemy  intended  to  effect  a  landing  at  that  place. 
Having  ascertained  a  position  for  a  battery,  whi<;h  ^uld 
be  secure  from  the  fire  of  her  guns,  the  major  returned 
to  headquarters,  and  requested  that  a  24-pounder  might 
be  sent  down  to  sink  that  vessel.  The  general  told  him, 
that  he  had  consulted  his  artillery  officers,  and  they  were 
of  opinion,  that  a  bridge  over  which  it  must  pass,  was  not 
strong  enough  to  bear  the  weight  of  a  24-pounder.  The 
major  informed  him  that  there  was  plenty  of  timber  near 
it,  to  make  it  stronger;  to  which  remark  the  general  made 
no  reply.  Major  Jessup  then  returned  to  the  Springwells, 
where  he  found  Captain  Snelling  with  a  few  men  and  a 
brass  6-pounder.  Observing  that  the  principal  part  of 
the  British  forces  were  at  Sandwich,  he  returned  again 
to  General  Hull  and  requested  permission  to  cross  the 
river  with  150  men,  and  spike  the  enemy's  cannon  on  the 
battery  opposite  Detroit.  The  general  said  he  could  not 
spare  that  number.  He  then  asked  for  one  hundred,  in 
which  he  was  joined  by  Captain  Snelling.  The  general 
replied  "I  will  think  of  it."  The  enemy  still  kept  up  a 
constant  fire  from  the  battery;  from  which  they  did  not 
desist  until  10  o'clock  at  night;  and  at  daylight  next 
morning,  the  16th,  they  commenced  again,  but  their  fire  had 
very  little  effect.  Our  batteries  returned  it  with  prompti 
tude  till  near  11  o'clock,  having  in  the  meantime  silenced 
two  of  their  guns. 

The  British  had  by  this  time  effected  a  landing  at 
Springwells  with  their  whole  force,  consisting  of  about 


102  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

thirty  royal  artillerists,  300  regulars,  400  militia,  and 
about  600  Indians,  with  three  6,  and  two  3-pounders. 
They  advanced  towards  the  fort  without  any  opposition, 
the  militia  and  regulars  being  on  the  margin  of  the  river, 
and  the  Indians  next  the  woods  on  the  west  of  the  town. 
When  they  had  arrived  within  three-quarters  of  a  mile 
from  the  fort,  two  24-pounders  loaded  with  grape  shot, 
were  levelled  at  them  under  the  direction  of  Captain 
Forsythe  and  Lieutenant  Anderson;  but  just  as  the  artil 
lerists  were  applying  the  matches,  Captain  Dyson  the 
senior  officer  of  the  artillery,  came  up  and  drew  his  sword, 
and  swore  that  the  first  man  who  attempted  to  fire  on  the 
enemy*  should  be  cut  to  pieces. 

General  Hull  had  taken  refuge  on  the  east  side  of  the 
fort  under  the  wall,  where  he  was  sure  the  balls  of  the 
enemy  could  not  hit  him — yet  he  seemed  to  be  stupified 
and  nearly  torpid  with  fear.  A  ball  from  the  British 
battery,  which  now  kept  up  a  constant  fire,  struck  in  the 
fort  and  killed  Captain  Hanks,  Lieutenant  Sibley,  and  Doc 
tor  Reynolds,  and  wounded  Doctor  Blood.  Another  passed 
through  the  gate  and  killed  two  soldiers  in  the  barracks. 
Two  men  were  also  killed  on  the  outside.  The  general  had 
crowded  so  many  men  into  the  fort,  together  with  the 
women  and  children,  who  had  come  there  for  protection, 
that  it  was  almost  impossible  for  a  ball  to  strike  in  the  fort, 
without  killing  some  person.  Very  little  injury,  however, 
was  experienced  from  the  shells  of  the  enemy;  though 
well  directed,  they  generally  burst  too  soon. 

Under  these  circumstances,  which  excited  in  the  gen 
eral  the  most  terrible  apprehensions,  an  officer  of  the 
Michigan  militia  came  into  the  fort  and  inquired  whether 
General  Hull  expected  Colonel  Brush  to  defend  the  city 
with  two  or  three  hundred  men?  He  stated  that  the 
British  forces  were  at  the  lanyard  below  the  town,  upon 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  103 

which  information  General  Hull  stepped  into  a  room  in 
the  barracks,  and  returning  in  a  few  minutes,  handed  a 
note  to  his  son,  who  immediately  hoisted  a  white  flag  on 
a  pike  staff,  and  inquired  whether  he  could  say  anything  in 
addition  to  the  note — being  answered  in  the  negative  he 
went  out  and  proceeded  to  meet  General  Brock.  When 
he  returned  from  the  enemy,  he  was  accompanied  by  Col 
onel  M'Donnell  and  Major  Glegg.  It  was  now  evident  to 
every  person  that  the  general  had  tendered  a  capitulation ; 
and  white  flags  in  the  meantime  being  hoisted  on  the  walls 
in  different  places,  the  firing  from  the  British  batteries 
was  discontinued.  General  Hull  now  called  upon  General 
Taylor,  of  Kentucky,  Major  Jessup,  and  several  others, 
to  assist  in  drawing  up  the  articles  of  capitulation ;  but 
they  all  indignantly  refused  their  assistance.  However, 
the  business  was  soon  arranged  between  the  general  and 
the  British  officers;  who  then  immediately  returned  to 
the  tanyard,  where  the  British  forces  had  halted.  Our 
troops  in  the  meantime  were  ordered  to  stack  their  arms; 
Colonel  Findley  with  his  regiment  being  ordered  into  the 
fort  for  the  same  purpose.  It  is  impossible  to  describe 
the  indignation  which  was  felt  and  expressed  by  the  offi 
cers  on  this  occasion.  The  men  very  generally  shed  tears, 
and  the  common  expression  as  they  indignantly  dashed 
down  their  arms,  often  breaking  them  to  pieces,  was 
"damn  such  a  general." 

The  Indians  soon  began  their  devastations  by  killing 
the  cattle  and  sheep  in  the  commons.  About  12  o'clock 
the  British  forces  with  General  Brock  at  their  head 
marched  into  the  fort;  the  Americans  were  inarched  out, 
and  put  into  an  adjoining  garden ;  the  American  flag  was 
pulled  down,  and  the  British  hoisted  in  its  place.  The 
firing  of  their  cannon,  with  the  yelling  of  the  savages,  and 
the  discharging  of  their  guns  in  the  air,  closed  the  scene 


104  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

and  proclaimed  their  joy  at  their  success.     The  following 
are  the  articles  of  capitulation : 

"Camp  at  Detroit,  August  16,  1812. 
"Capitulation  for  the  surrender  of  Fort  Detroit,  en 
tered  into  between  Major  General  Brock,  commanding  His 
Britannic  Majesty's  forces  on  the  one  part,  and  Brigadier 
General  Hull,  commanding  the  northwestern  army  of  the 
United  States,  on  the  other  part : 

"1.  Fort  Detroit  with  all  the  troops,  regulars  as  well 
as  militia,  will  be  immediately  surrendered  to  the  British 
forces  under  the  command  of  Major  General  Brock,  and 
will  be  considered  prisoners  of  war,  with  the  exception  of 
such  of  the  militia  of  the  Michigan  Territory  as  have  not 
joined  the  army. 

"2.  All  public  stores,  arms,  and  all  public  documents, 
including  everything  else  of  a  public  nature,  will  be  im 
mediately  given  up. 

"3.  Private  persons  and  property  of  every  description 
will  be  respected. 

"4.  His  excellency,  Brigadier  General  Hull,  having 
expressed  a  desire  that  a  detachment  from  the  State  of 
Ohio,  on  its  way  to  join  the  army,  as  well  as  one  sent  from 
Detroit,  under  the  command  of  Colonel  M' Arthur  shall 
be  included  in  the  above  capitulation,  it  is  accordingly 
agreed  to ;  it  is,  however,  to  be  understood,  that  such  part 
of  the  Ohio  militia  as  have  not  joined  the  army  will  be 
permitted  to  return  to  their  homes,  on  condition  that  they 
will  not  serve  during  the  war.  Their  arms,  however,  will 
be  delivered  up,  if  belonging  to  the  public. 

"5.  The  garrison  will  march  out  at  the  hour  of  12 
o'clock  this  day,  and  the  British  forces  will  take  imme 
diate  possession  of  the  fort. 

"J.  M'Donnell,  Lt.  Col.  Mil.  P.  A.  D.  C. 
"J.  B.  Glegg,  Maj.  A.  D.  C. 
"J.  Miller,  Lt,  Col.  4th  Regt.  U.  S.  Inft. 
"E.  Brush,  Col.  1st  Regt.  Mich.  Mil." 
"Approved : 

"Win.  Hull,  Brig.  (Jen.  Com.  N.  W.  Army. 
"Isaac  Brock,  Maj.  Gen." 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  105 

To  these  articles,  two  additional  ones  were  added,  to 
which  General  Brock  says,  "certain  considerations  induced 
him  to  agree."  They  were  not  known  to  the  troops  at  the 
time. 

"Detroit,  August  16th,  1812. 

"It  is  agreed,  that  the  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  Ohio 
militia,  shall  be  permitted  to  proceed  to  their  respective 
homes,  on  this  condition,  that  they  are  not  to  serve  during 
the  present  war,  unless  they  are  exchanged. 

"Wm.  Hull,  Brig.  Gen. 
"Isaac  Brock,  Maj.  Gen." 

The  other  additional  article  places  the  Michigan  mili 
tia  and  volunteers  under  Major  Wetherell  on  the  same 
principles  with  the  Ohio  militia. 

Colonel  M' Arthur,  with  his  detachment,  being  ignorant 
of  these  transactions,  was  hastening  back,  with  all  possible 
dispatch ;  having  had  no  provisions  except  a  few  green 
pumpkins  and  potatoes  from  Friday  morning  till  Sunday 
evening,  when  he  arrived  within  a  mile  of  the  fort,  he  was 
informed  of  its  surrender,  and  immediately  ordered  his 
men  back  to  the  river  Rouge.  There  he  found  an  ox,  which 
being  killed  and  divided  among  his  men  was  eaten  half  raw. 
After  some  consultation  with  his  officers,  he  sent  Captain 
Mansfield  with  a  flag  of  truce  to  the  fort.  On  his  way  he 
was  robbed  of  his  horse  and  his  arms  by  the  Indians,  and 
in  the  evening  returned  to  the  detachment,  in  company 
with  Majors  Dixon  and  Givens  of  the  British  army. 
Captain  Elliott  arrived  about  the  same  time  and  handed 
Colonel  M' Arthur  the  articles  of  capitulation.  The  colonel 
struck  his  sword  in  the  ground  and  broke  it  to  pieces,  while 
tears  of  indignation  stood  in  his  eyes.  The  detachment 
then  marched  to  the  fort,  and  stacked  their  arms  in  the 
citadel.  Colonels  M' Arthur  and  Cass  both  remonstrated 
against  surrendering  rifles,  which  were  private  property, 


106  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

but  without  success.  They  then  observed,  that  they  had 
already  surrendered  the  muskets,  or  they  would  contend 
for  the  rifles. 

While  the  troops  were  stationed  in  the  ordnance  yard, 
the  British  guard  pulled  off  their  knapsacks,  and  took 
their  knives  from  their  scabbards;  the  Indians  at  the  same 
time  being  employed  in  robbing  the  citizens  of  their  prop 
erty  and  taking  the  horses  from  the  dragoons. 

Several  pieces  of  brass  cannon,  which  had  been  sur 
rendered  on  the  16th  of  August,  '76,  by  Colonel  Baum  to 
the  American  General  Stark,  were  viewed  with  the  great 
est  pleasure  by  the  British  officers,  some  of  whom  saluted 
them  with  kisses. 

The  troops  who  had  surrendered  in  the  fort,  were  es 
corted  by  the  British  guards  to  their  vessels,  which  were 
lying  in  the  river,  and  being  stowed  aboard,  they  were 
floated  down  to  Springwells.  The  Michigan  militia  were 
liberated.  Colonel  M'Arthur's  detachment  was  embarked 
next  morning  and  they  all  descended  the  river,  the  4th 
regiment  being  destined  for  Quebec,  and  the  militia  for  the 
State  of  Ohio,  in  which  they  were  landed  at  different  places 
on  the  shores  of  Lake  Erie.  They  returned  home  dejected 
and  spiritless,  the  issue  of  the  campaign  having  proved  so 
very  different  from  the  anticipations  with  which  they 
commenced  it.  General  Hull  being  landed  from  Lake 
Erie,  made  the  best  of  his  way  to  Massachusetts,  his  former 
place  of  residence,  consigned  to  eternal  infamy,  with  the 
curses  of  his  country  lowering  over  his  head. 

To  prove  that  the  fort  \vas  not  surrendered  for  the  want 
of  ammunition  and  provisions,  it  is  only  necessary  to  state 
the  facts,  on  the  authority  of  private  and  official  informa 
tion.  For  the  24-pounders,  there  \vere  six  hundred  rounds 
of  fixed  ammunition,  prepared  for  use,  of  which  two  hun 
dred  were  grape  shot;  the  same  quantity  was  ready  for  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  107 

6-pounders,  and  two  hundred  rounds  for  the  4-pounders. 
The  number  of  shells  was  very  considerable.  For  the  mus 
kets  seventy-five  thousand  cartridges  were  made  up,  be 
sides  twenty-four  rounds  apiece  in  each  man's  box.  In  the 
magazine  there  were  sixty  barrels  of  powder,  and  one  hun 
dred  and  fifty  tons  of  lead.  In  the  contractor's  store  there 
was  at  least  twenty-five  day's  provisions,  and  in  the  Terri 
tory  a  considerable  quantity  of  wheat,  and  a  sufficiency  of 
windmills  to  grind  it.  To  this  stock  might  have  been  added 
Captain  Brush's  escort  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  horse  loads 
of  flour,  and  three  hundred  beeves  at  the  river  Raisin. 
The  whole  would  have  enabled  the  fort  to  stand  a  siege,  if 
the  enemy  had  been  strong  enough  to  besiege  it,  until  the 
governor  of  Ohio  could  have  relieved  them.  But  cowardice 
had  conspired  with  fate  to  produce  a  different  result. 

There  were  nearly  two  thousand  four  hundred  stands 
of  arms  surrendered  to  the  enemy,  besides  those  in  the 
arsenal ;  and  the  following  is  the  British  official  return  of 
the  ordnance: 

Iron  Brass 

9  24  pounders  3  6  pounders 

5  9  ditto  4  2  ditto 

j*_6  ditto  3  1  ditto 

17  iron  pieces  1  8-inch  howitzer 

j|2  brass  pieces  _!_  5 J  do.  do. 

29  total  12  brass  pieces 

Prom  this  account  of  the  arms  surrendered;  from  the 
preceding  statement  of  the  British  force,  and  from  the  de 
scription  of  troops  which  composed  each  army,  it  is  abund 
antly  evident,  that  the  American  force  under  General  Hull, 
was  at  least  doubly  as  efficient  as  that  to  which  he  surren 
dered;  and  in  addition  to  this  great  superiority  of  force, 
he  had  the  advantage  of  a  strong  fortress  which  might  have 
been  defended  against  numbers  vastly  superior. 


108  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

If  General  Hull  had  made  a  bold  and  vigorous  attack 
upon  Maiden,  when  he  first  crossed  into  Canada,  though  he 
had  even  then  lost  much  precious  time,  there  cannot  be  a 
doubt,  but  that  the  fort  would  have  surrendered  without 
much  loss  on  our  part,  and  all  the  British  forces  in  that 
quarter  would  have  fallen  into  our  hands.  But  it  is  doubt 
ful  whether  the  British,  having  the  command  of  the  Lake, 
would  not  have  soon  compelled  him  to  abandon  it.  Fortifi 
cations  might  have  been  erected  on  the  island  of  Bois 
Blanc  opposite  Maiden,  which  would  have  commanded  the 
river  Detroit  still  more  effectually ;  but  it  would  have  been 
very  expensive  to  maintain  an  army  there,  sufficient  with 
these  advantages  only,  to  hold  the  country  against  the  com 
mand  of  the  lake,  the  importance  of  which  had  been  duly 
appreciated  by  the  British  government.  The  fall  of  Mai 
den,  however,  would  doubtless  have  awed  the  savages,  into 
a  temporary  neutrality  at  least,  which  would  have  greatly 
relieved  our  frontier  settlements. 

The  administration  of  the  general  government  exhibited 
great  want  of  foresight  in  sending  General  Hull  to  Canada, 
without  having  taken  the  necessary  measures  to  obtain  the 
command  of  Lake  Erie:  and,  unless  it  had  been  determined 
to  hold  Upper  Canada,  during  the  war  at  least,  and  thus 
to  cut  off  all  communication  between  the  British  and  In 
dians,  the  invasion  of  that  territory  was  wholly  unneces 
sary  and  improper.  Although  the  foregoing  account  of  the 
operations  of  General  Hull,  clearly  proves  his  incapacity 
to  conduct  any  species  of  warfare,  yet  we  ought  not  to  con 
ceal  the  errors  of  others  in  relation  to  the  affairs  he  had 
to  manage.  It  is  a  fact  that  General  Hull,  while  governor 
of  Michigan,  previous  to  his  being  appointed  a  brigadier  in 
the  army,  and  as  early  as  the  6th  of  March,  1812,  in  a 
memorial  which  he  laid  before  the  war  department,  did  sug 
gest  the  propriety  of  having  a  superior  naval  force  on  Lake 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  109 

Erie,  as  an  auxiliary  in  the  reduction  of  Upper  Canada, 
without  which  it  would  be  impossible  to  effect  that  object; 
and  he  pointed  out  the  various  difficulties  which  must  at 
tend  a  different  course.  In  another  communication  on  the 
llth  of  April,  after  he  had  received  his  appointment  in  the 
army,  he  recommended  in  strong  and  explicit  terms,  the 
erection  of  a  navy  on  the  lakes.  The  United  States  had 
then  but  one  old  transport  vessel  on  Lake  Erie,  which  was 
repairing,  and  was  not  even  launched  for  a  month  after 
the  declaration  of  war.  He  represented  to  the  government, 
that  unless  the  northwestern  army  was  strengthened  by 
addition  to  its  numbers,  and  followed  by  detachments  to 
keep  open  the  communication,  and  insure  supplies  from  the 
State  of  Ohio ;  and  without  the  aid  of  a  superior  naval  force 
on  Lake  Erie,  it  would  be  impossible  for  that  army  to  carry 
on  offensive  operations  in  Upper  Canada,  or  even  to  main 
tain  its  position  at  Detroit.  But  the  war  department  dis 
regarded  these  suggestions,  and  expected  General  Hull  to 
get  command  of  the  lakes,  with  the  forces  placed  at  his  dis 
posal.  Nothing  could  be  more  chimerical,  unless  General 
Dearborn  had  been  ready  to  co-operate  with  a  powerful 
army  on  the  Niagara  strait.  By  the  capture  of  Maiden, 
with  all  the  British  forces  in  that  quarter,  and  by  an  effi 
cient  invasion  at  the  same  time  from  Niagara  so  as  to  cut 
off  the  communication  of  the  British  with  Lake  Erie  and 
the  upper  country,  the  objects  of  the  government  might 
have  been  effected,  without  the  expense  of  a  navy  on  Lake 
Erie.  But  General  Dearborn  was  not  even  ready  to  make 
an  attempt  at  invasion,  before  the  unfortunate  affair  at 
Queenstown  on  the  12th  of  October.  While  Hull  was  in 
vading  Upper  Canada  he  was  lying  at  his  ease  at  Green- 
bush,  and  on  the  9th  of  August  he  concluded  an  armistice 
with  the  governor-general  of  the  Canadas,  wThich  was  not 
to  extend  above  Fort  Erie  on  the  Niagara.  This  measure 


110  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

was  proposed  by  Governor  Prevost,  in  consequences  of  in 
telligence  that  the  orders  in  council  were  repealed.  By 
excluding  General  Hull  from  the  benefit  of  this  arrange 
ment,  his  opponent,  General  Brock,  would  have  been  able  in 
a  short  time  to  bring  all  the  British  forces  against  him. 
This  forms  no  excuse,  however,  for  the  surrender  of  Detroit, 
for  the  armistice  below  was  unknown  to  General  Hull,  till 
he  was  informed  of  it  after  the  capitulation  by  General 
Brock.  In  this  instance  General  Dearborn  acted  very  im 
prudently,  in  suffering  himself  to  be  lulled  by  an  armis 
tice,  which  was  disapproved  by  the  President,  when  it  was 
his  duty  to  co-operate  with  the  northwestern  army,  by 
threatening  an  invasion  at  least,  which  would  prevent  Gen 
eral  Brock  from  pressing  with  all  his  force  against  Hull. 
Thus,  in  the  catalogue  of  our  early  failures,  we  discover 
many  blunders  and  causes  of  miscarriage,  besides  those  for 
which  the  commander  of  the  northwestern  army  has  to 
answer. 

No  sooner  was  General  Brock  in  full  possession  of  De 
troit,  than  he  issued  the  following  proclamation: 

"Whereas,  the  Territory  of  Michigan  was  this  day  ceded 
by  capitulation  to  the  arms  of  His  Britannic  Majesty,  with 
out  any  other  condition  than  the  protection  of  private  prop 
erty,  and  wishing  to  give  an  early  proof  of  the  moderation 
and  justice  of  the  government,  I  do  hereby  announce  to  all 
the  inhabitants  of  the  said  Territory,  that  the  laws  hereto 
fore  in  existence  shall  continue  in  force,  until  His  Majesty's 
pleasure  be  known  or  so  long  as  the  peace  and  safety  of  the 
said  territory  will  admit  thereof.  And  I  do  hereby  also 
declare  and  make  known  to  the  inhabitants,  that  they  shall 
be  protected  in  the  full  exercise  and  enjoyment  of  their 
religion,  of  which  all  persons  both  civil  and  military  will 
take  notice,  and  govern  themselves  accordingly.  All  per 
sons  having  in  their  possession,  or  having  any  knowledge  of 
any  public  property,  shall  forthwith  deliver  in  the  same. 
Officers  of  the  militia  will  be  held  responsible  that  all  arms 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  111 

in  the  possession  of  the  militiamen,  be  immediately  deliv 
ered  up,  and  all  individuals  whatever,  who  have  in  their 
possession  arms  of  any  kind,  will  deliver  them  up  without 
delay.  Given  under  my  hand  at  Detroit,  16th  of  August, 
1812,  and  in  the  52nd  year  of  His  Majesty's  reign. 

"Isaac  Brock,  G.  C." 

This  proclamation  was  executed  in  a  few  days,  by  the 
delivery  or  seizure  of  all  the  arms  in  the  hands  of  the  citi 
zens,  whether  public  or  private  property.  Having  garri 
soned  Detroit  with  250  men,  the  general  left  it  under  the 
command  of  Colonel  Proctor,  and  retired  to  Maiden,  where 
he  learned  that  the  President  of  the  United  States  had  dis 
approved  of  the  armistice  negotiated  with  General  Dear 
born,  and  that  preparations  would  be  made  to  invade 
Canada  on  the  Niagara  strait.  The  greater  part  of  his 
troops  were  in  consequence  sent  down  to  Forts  George  and 
Erie,  to  which  places  he  soon  followed  them,  having  prev 
iously  planned  an  expedition  to  be  conducted  by  Major 
Muir  against  Fort  Wayne. 

In  concluding  nay  account  of  this  disastrous  campaign, 
it  may  not  be  amiss  to  state  the  final  result  in  relation  to 
General  Hull.  He  requested  an  investigation  of  his  con 
duct,  and  a  court-martial  was  ordered  by  the  Executive  of 
the  United  States,  of  which  General  Dearborn  was  presi 
dent.  This  court  met  on  the  3rd  of  January,  1814,  in  the 
city  of  Albany,  New  York,  before  which  General  Hull  ap 
peared,  and  was  charged  witli  two  crimes:  1st,  Treason; 
2nd,  Cowardice.  He  plead  not  guilty.  The  court  after  a 
patient  and  impartial  investigation  finally  pronounced 
their  decision  on  the  26th  of  March.  They  acquitted  him 
on  the  charge  of  treason,  as  not  properly  coming  before 
them;  but  found  him  guilty  of  cowardice,  and  sentenced 
him  to  be  shot  to  death ;  at  the  same  time  they  recommended 
him  to  the  mercy  of  the  President,  on  account  of  his  age  and 


112  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

his  revolutionary  services.  The  President  approved  the 
sentence  on  the  25th  of  April,  and  remitted  its  execution. 
On  the  same  day  the  following  general  order  was  issued : 

"Washington  City,  April  25th,  1814. 
"The  rolls  of  the  army  are  to  be  no  longer  disgraced  by 
having  upon  them  the  name  of   Brigadier    General   Win. 
Hull.     The  general  court  martial,  of  which  General  Dear 
born  is  president,  is  hereby  dissolved. 
"By  order  of 

"J.  B.  Walbaeh,  Adjt.  Gen." 


CHAPTER  III. 

PROCEEDINGS  AT  CHICAGO — ORGANIZATION  AND  MARCH  OF 
TROOPS  FROM  KENTUCKY  AND  OHIO — SIEGE  AND 
RELIEF  OF  FORT  WAYNE — MOUNTED  EX 
PEDITIONS,  ETC. 

General  Hull  being  warned  by  the  fate  of  Mackinaw, 
thought  proper  about  the  last  of  July,  to  send  an  express 
by  way  of  Fort  Wayne  to  Captain  Heald,  who  commanded 
at  Fort  Dearborn,  near  the  mouth  of  Chicago  river,  at  the 
southwest  extremity  at  Lake  Michigan,  with  orders  to  dis 
mantle  the  fort,  and  deliver  to  the  Indians  in  that  neigh 
borhood,  all  the  public  property  of  his  possession,  which 
he  could  not  bring  away.  Captain  Wells,  who  lived  at 
Fort  Wayne,  volunteered  his  services,  with  the  aid  of  about 
fifty  Miami  Indians,  to  bring  away  the  garrison  with  the 
women  and  children.  He  set  out  from  Fort  Wayne  about 
the  3rd,  and  arrived  at  Chicago  on  the  12th  of  August. 
For  several  days  a  large  number  of  Potawatamies,  and 
Winebagoes  had  been  encamped  round  the  fort,  but  most 
of  them  professed  to  be  friendly.  Tecumseh  and  the  Brit 
ish  kept  up  a  regular  correspondence  by  runners  with  those 
Indians,  who  were  waiting  to  hear  the  result  of  the  con 
test  about  Maiden  before  they  would  join  either  side. 

On  the  14th,  Captain  Heald  distributed  the  public  stores 
among  the  different  tribes,  with  which  they  were  much 
pleased.  In  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  Mr.  Griffith,  who 
acted  as  an  interpreter  and  trader  at  the  fort,  was  informed 
by  a  chief  whose  name  was  Black  Patridge,  that  "leaden 

113 


114  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

birds  had  been  singing  in  Ids  ears,"  and  that  they  ought  to 
be  careful  on  the  march  they  were  going  to  take.  From 
his  suggestion,  it  was  evident  that  the  Indians  had  been 
holding  councils  on  the  subject  of  commencing  hostilities. 
Their  number  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  fort  now 
amounted  to  five  or  six  hundred. 

On  the  morning  of  the  15th  at  sunrise,  the  troops,  con 
sisting  of  about  seventy  men,  with  some  women  and  chil 
dren,  marched  from  the  fort,  with  the  pack  horses  in  the 
centre,  and  Captain  Wells  with  his  Indians  in  the  rear. 
They  had  proceeded  about  a  mile  from  the  fort,  when  the 
front  guard  was  fired  on  by  the  savages,  who  were  posted 
behind  a  sandbank  on  the  margin  of  the  lake,  and  in  a 
skirt  of  woods  which  the  party  was  approaching,  the  rest 
of  the  country  around  them  being  an  open  prairie.  At  the 
same  time  they  saw  a  body  of  Indians  passing  to  their  rear, 
to  cut  off  their  retreat  to  the  fort.  The  firing  now  became 
general,  and  the  troops  seeing  nothing  but  death  and  mas 
sacre  before  them,  formed  in  line  of  battle,  and  returned 
the  fire  of  the  enemy  with  much  bravery  and  success,  as 
they  slowly  retreated  into  the  prairie.  The  Indians  made 
several  desperate  efforts  to  rush  up  and  tomahawk  them; 
but  every  charge  was  repulsed  by  the  firmness  of  the  troops, 
who  fought  with  desperation,  determined  to  sell  their  live& 
as  dear  as  possible.  Captain  Wells  being  killed,  his  In 
dians  retired  from  the  party  and  joined  the  others.  Sev 
eral  women  and  children  were  also  killed ;  and  our  ranks 
were  at  last  so  reduced,  as  scarcely  to  exceed  20  effective 
men,  yet  they  continued  resolute,  and  stuck  together,  re 
solved  to  fight  while  one  remained  able  to  fire.  But  the 
Indians  now  withdrew  some  distance,  and  sent  a  small 
French  boy  to  demand  a  surrender.  The  boy  Avas  Captain 
Heald's  interpreter,  who  had  run  off  to  the  Indians  at  the 
commencement  of  the  action.  He  advanced  cautiously, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  115 

and  Mr.  Griffith,  who  was  aftenvards  a  lieutenant  in  a  com 
pany  of  spies,  in  Colonel  Johnson's  regiment  from  Ken 
tucky,  advanced  to  meet  him,  intending  to  kill  him  for  his 
perfidy.  But  the  boy  declared  that  it  was  the  only  way 
he  had  to  save  his  life,  and  appeared  sorry  that  he  had  been 
obliged  to  act  in  that  manner.  He  then  made  known  his 
business;  the  Indians  proposed  to  spare  the  lives  of  our 
men,  provided  they  would  surrender.  The  proposal  being 
made  known  to  the  surviving  soldiers,  they  unanimously 
determined  to  reject  it.  The  boy  returned  with  this  answer 
to  the  Indians,  but  in  a  short  time  he  came  back  and  en 
treated  Mr.  Griffith  to  use  his  influence  with  Captain 
Heald,  to  make  him  surrender,  as  the  Indians  were  very 
numerous.  The  captain,  his  lady,  and  Mr.  Griffith  were 
all  wounded.  He  at  last  consented  to  surrender,  and  the 
troops  having  laid  down  their  arms,  the  Indians  advanced 
to  receive  them ;  and,  notwithstanding  their  promises  they 
now  perfidiously  tomahawked  three  or  four  of  the  men. 
One  Indian  Avith  the  fury  of  a  demon  in  his  countenance, 
advanced  to  Mrs.  Heald  with  his  tomahawk  drawn.  She 
had  been  accustomed  to  danger;  and,  knowing  the  temper 
of  the  Indians,  with  great  presence  of  mind,  she  looked  him 
in  the  face,  and  smiling,  said :  "Surely  you  will  not  kill  a 
squaw." 

His  arm  fell  nerveless ;  the  conciliating  smile  of  an  inno 
cent  female,  appealing  to  the  magnanimity  of  a  warrior, 
reached  the  heart  of  the  savage  and  subdued  the  barbarity 
of  his  soul.  He  immediately  took  the  lady  under  his  pro 
tection.  She  was  the  daughter  of  General  Samuel  Wells, 
of  Kentucky.  The  head  of  Captain  Wells  was  cut  off;  and 
his  heart  was  cut  out  and  eaten  by  the  savages. 

The  Indians  having  divided  their  prisoners  as  usual  in 
such  cases,  it  was  the  fate  of  Captain  Heald,  his1  lady  and 
Mr.  Griffith,  to  be  taken  by  the  Ottawas  on  the  lake  beyond 


116  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

the  mouth  of  the  river  St.  Joseph.  Their  wounds  being 
severe,  they  looked  upon  destruction  as  inevitable;  but 
heaven  often  smiles  when  we  least  expect  it.  Griffith  had 
observed  a  canoe,  which  was  large  enough  to  carry  them ; 
and  they  contrived  to  escape  in  it  by  night.  In  this  frail 
bark  they  traversed  the  lake  200  miles  to  Mackinaw,  where 
the  British  commander  afforded  them  the  means  of  return 
ing  to  the  United  States. 

The  attack  on  the  garrison  of  Chicago  was  caused  by 
intelligence  received  from  Tecumseh.  On  the  night  prev 
ious  to  the  evacuation  of  the  fort,  a  runner  had  arrived  with 
information  from  Tecumseh,  that  Major  Vanhorne  had 
been  defeated  at  Brownstown,  that  the  army  under  Hull 
had  returned  to  Detroit,  and  that  there  was  every  prospect 
of  success.  This  intelligence  decided  the  Indians  in  that 
quarter  to  join  the  British  side,  and  they  resolved  to  remain 
no  longer  inactive. 

After  reading  the  above  narrative,  which  is  a  plain,  un 
varnished  statement  of  facts,  furnished  by  an  eye  witness, 
what  must  we  think  of  the  British  government  and  its 
agents,  who  could  thus  instigate  the  sanguinary  savage  of 
the  forest  to  deeds  of  ingratitude,  perfidy,  and  murder? 
How  low  must  we  estimate  the  civilization  of  those,  who 
could  court  the  alliance  of  these  barbarians  in  war,  at  the 
same  time  knowing,  encouraging,  and  proclaiming  to  the 
world,  their  ruthless  mode  of  warfare,  and  paying  them  a 
graduated  price  for  the  scalps  of  men,  women,  and  chil 
dren?  I  appeal  to  my  countrymen  and  to  the  world  to  say, 
whether  the  vengeance  of  the  American  people  ought  not  to 
be  hurled  alike  against  these  fiends  of  the  forest  and  their 
British  associates  and  instigators?  And  what  kind  of  an 
American  is  he,  let  me  ask,  who  can  defend  and  justify  the 
conduct  of  the  British  government,  when  all  these  transac 
tions  are  known  and  well  authenticated  to  him? 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  117 

The  various  advantages  now  gained  by  the  allies,  includ 
ing  their  capture  of  the  whole  army  at  Detroit,  completely 
fixed  nearly  all  the  Indians  in  the  British  interest.  Very 
few  remained  friendly  towards  the  United  States;  and 
those  who  did,  were  threatened  with  war  and  extermina 
tion.  Our  old  friend,  the  Little  Turtle,  had  died  in  the 
summer,  and  most  of  his  nation  had  joined  the  enemy. 
The  plans  of  Tecumseli  appeared  to  be  in  a  successful  train 
of  completion,  and  the  siege  of  Forts  Wayne  and  Harrison 
at  the  same  moment,  as  the  principal  remaining  obstacles, 
in  the  way  of  driving  the  white  inhabitants  over  the  Ohio 
river,  were  resolved  on  by  his  followers.  The  Potawa- 
taniies  and  Ottawas  were  to  be  assisted  in  the  siege  of  Fort 
Wayne  by  the  British  under  Major  Muir ;  while  the  Wine- 
bagoes  and  that  part  of  the  Mianiies  who  had  determined 
on  hostility,  were  to  take  Fort  Harrison  if  possible  by 
stratagem.  The  first  of  September  was  as  early  as  they 
could  be  ready  for  action ;  and  about  that  time  they  agreed 
to  make  simultaneous  attacks  on  those  forts,  which  they  ac 
cordingly  carried  into  execution;  but  fortunately,  Tecum 
seli  and  the  British  were  delayed  at  Maiden  till  the  115th 
of  September,  before  they  could  march  to  join  the  party 
at  Fort  Wayne. 

In  the  meantime  the  most  active  preparations  were 
making  in  the  States  of  Ohio  and  Kentucky  to  prosecute 
the  war  Avith  renewed  vigor.  The  governor  of  Ohio,  as 
soon  as  he  had  been  informed  of  the  dangerous  situation 
of  Hull's  army,  had  immediately  ordered  the  remaining 
portion  of  the  detached  militia  of  his  State,  amounting  to 
twelve  hundred  men,  to  be  embodied  and  inarched  to 
Urbana  under  the  command  of  Brigadier  General  Tupper. 
The  secretary  of  war  had  also  previously  called  on  Gover 
nor  Scott  of  Kentucky  for  fifteen  hundred  men,  including 
the  regulars  enlisted  in  that  State,  to  reinforce  the  north- 


118  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

western  army.  Early  in  May  the  governor  of  Kentucky,  in 
obedience  to  instructions  from  the  war  department,  had 
organized  ten  regiments,  amounting  to  five  thousand  five 
hundred  men,  as  the  quota  of  that  State,  under  the  act  of 
Congress  for  detaching  one  hundred  thousand  militia  for 
the  service  of  the  United  States.  All  of  these  regiments 
had  been  filled  by  volunteering,  the  citizens  of  Kentucky 
having  eagerly  joined  the  standard  of  their  country  as  soon 
as  she  called  for  men. 

The  regiments  of  volunteers,  which  had  been  organized 
on  the  north  side  of  Kentucky  river,  under  the  command  of 
Colonels  John  M.  Scott,  Wm.  Lewis  and  John  Allen  were 
ordered  into  service,  under  the  requisition  made  by  the  war 
department.  The  17th  United  States'  regiment,  under  Col 
onel  Samuel  Wells,  late  General  Wells  of  the  militia,  who 
had  fought  in  the  battle  of  Tippecanoe,  was  to  march  with 
this  detachment.  They  were  ordered  to  rendezvous  at 
Georgetown,  in  Scott  county,  on  the  15th  of  August,  where 
Brigadier  General  John  Payne,  of  Scott,  was  to  receive  the 
command.  When  the  whole  assembled,  they  amounted  to 
more  than  2,000  men,  there  having  been  a  regiment  of  vol 
unteers  ordered  to  march,  above  the  number  required  by  the 
government.  The  patriotic  zeal  of  the  citizens  of  Ken 
tucky  was  never  more  conspicuous  than  on  this  occasion. 
The  ranks  were  filled  with  the  most  respectable  citizens; 
the  most  promising  young  men  in  the  country,  the  most 
intelligent,  the  most  wealthy,  had  eagerly  enrolled  them 
selves  for  service.  Many  of  the  officers  were  men  of  the 
highest  standing  for  talents  and  integrity.  Colonel  John 
Allen,  who  commanded  a  rifle  regiment,  was  surpassed 
by  none,  in  his  qualifications  as  an  attorney  at  the  bar  of 
Kentucky,  and  in  his  estimable  qualities  and  virtues  as  a 
private  citizen.  Major  Martin  D.  Hardin  of  the  same  reg 
iment,  the  intimate  friend  of  the  colonel,  stood  also  in  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  119 

first  ranks  as  a  lawyer  and  a  private  citizen.  He  was 
shortly  afterwards  appointed  Secretary  of  State  by  Gov 
ernor  Shelby,  who  succeeded  Governor  Scott,  in  the  latter 
part  of  this  month.  Major  George  Madison  was  Auditor 
of  Public  Accounts,  and  was  held  in  the  highest  estimation 
by  his  countrymen.  He  had  fought  and  bled  in  St.  Claire's 
defeat,  and  had  served  his  country  in  many  other  expe 
ditions  against  the  Indians.  Colonels  Scott  and  Lewis 
were  also  experienced  officers  in  Indian  warfare,  and  high 
ly  esteemed  as  private  citizens.  John  Simpson,  Esq.,  a 
captain  in  the  rifle  regiment,  had  been  speaker  of  the  house 
of  representatives  in  Kentucky,  and  was  now  elected  a  rep 
resentative  in  Congress.  There  was  indeed  no  part  of  this 
corps  of  volunteers,  in  which  citizens  of  the  first  respec 
tability  were  not  to  be  found — all  ready  to  meet  the  hazards 
and  privations  of  an  arduous  and  perilous  campaign,  in 
defense  of  their  country's  rights.  In  noticing  individuals 
in  this  place,  I  must  not,  however,  pass  by  the  Reverend 
Samuel  Shannon,  who  accompanied  Colonel  Scott's  regi 
ment  as  chaplain.  This  venerable  divine,  in  the  early  part 
of  the  revolution,  had  left  Princeton  college,  where  he  was 
then  a  student,  to  enter  as  a  lieutenant  into  the  revolu 
tionary  army,  in  which  he  served,  except  when  a  prisoner, 
to  the  termination  of  the  war.  At  an  advanced  age,  he  now 
stepped  forward  again  in  defense  of  his  country.  He  in 
structed  the  young  soldier  in  his  duties,  and  animated  him 
by  his  own  zeal,  and  by  placing  before  him  the  former  in 
dignities  of  the  British,  and  the  many  heroic  achievements 
of  the  revolution.  He  was  a  plain  old  gentleman,  but  his 
piety,  his  patriotism,  and  his  politics,  were  of  the  most 
genuine  description. 

Early  on  the  16th  of  August,  the  troops  were  paraded 
and  reviewed  by  Governor  Scott,  whose  appearance  alone 
was  sufficient  to  inspire  them  with  sentiments  of  courage 


120  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

and  patriotism.  The  remembrance  of  his  revolutionary  ser 
vices,  and  his  former  campaigns  against  the  Indians,  to 
gether  with  the  dignity  of  his  appearance  and  his  venerable 
age,  spoke  more  to  the  feelings  of  these  intelligent  men, 
than  the  most  eloquent  language  could  have  conveyed. 

After  ten  o'clock  they  were  paraded  again,  and  ad 
dressed  by  the  Reverend  James  Blythe,  principal  of  the 
Transylvania  University,  in  a  short  and  appropriate  ser 
mon.  The  honorable  Henry  Clay  then  addressed  them 
with  his  usual  eloquence,  and  painted  in  lively  colours,  the 
honor  which  belongs  to  the  volunteer  soldier,  fighting  to 
defend  the  rights  of  his  injured  country.  At  the  very 
moment,  when  General  Hull  was  on  this  day  capitulating 
in  the  most  disgraceful  manner  in  Detroit,  Mr.  Clay  was  in 
this  address  anticipating  the  fall  of  Maiden  and  the  con 
quest  of  Upper  Canada.  How  much  at  variance,  the 
treacherous,  dastardly  deeds  of  the  general,  and  the  ani 
mating,  patriotic  anticipations  of  the  orator ! 

On  the  17th  the  troops  were  inspected  by  Brigade  Major 
Garrard,  an  officer  well  versed  in  military  tactics  and  dis 
cipline;  and  on  the  next  day  they  drew  two  months  pay 
in  advance.  They  had  been  induced  to  expect  sixteen  dol 
lars  more  in  advance,  in  lieu  of  the  clothing  to  which  they 
were  entitled ;  and  some  of  them  expressed  dissatisfaction 
at  riot  receiving  it.  Major  Gano,  of  Colonel  Scott's  regi 
ment  paraded  his  battalion,  and  to  try  their  patriotism  pro 
posed  to  his  men,  either  to  go  without,  and  trust  to  the  jus 
tice  of  the  government  to  furnish  the  clothing  hereafter, 
or  to  return  home.  Six  men  volunteered  to  return;  they 
were  furnished  with  an  escort  to  guard  them  out  of  camp 
and  through  the  town  with  appropriate  music.  This  was 
a  disgrace,  which  no  man  of  any  honor  or  feeling  could  have 
endured.  When  arrived  at  home,  some  of  them  were 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  121 

treated  with  so  much  contempt  by  their  wives,  that  they 
returned  to  the  army  and  continued  to  discharge  their  duty. 

While  the  troops  lay  at  Georgetown,  an  appropriate 
address  from  the  general  was  circulated  in  camp,  and  on 
the  19th  they  marched  for  Newport  and  Cincinnati.  The 
weather  was  rainy  and  the  roads  were  deep ;  but  the  men 
were  in  high  spirits,  expecting  to  join  General  Hull  at 
Maiden  or  Detroit,  and  acquire  laurels  in  the  conquest  of 
Upper  Canada.  On  the  24th,  they  reached  Newport,  where 
the  unwelcome  news  of  the  surrender  of  Detroit  and  the 
Michigan  territory  was  received.  At  first  no  person  could 
believe  the  intelligence.  It  was  so  wholly  unexpected,  that 
the  highest  evidence  was  required  to  confirm  it.  Such  evi 
dence  was  soon  afterwards  received.  The  effect  on  the 
minds  of  the  men  was  very  dispiriting ;  instead  of  reaping 
laurels  in  Canada,  it  was  now  evident,  they  would  have  to 
contend,  with  an  inferior  force,  against  the  progress  of  the 
allies  in  our  own  territory.  But  their  ardor  and  their 
spirits  soon  revived  with  the  idea  and  the  resolution  of 
acting  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  front  of  danger.  Having 
drawn  arms  and  camp  equipage  on  the  25th  and  26th,  they 
crossed  the  Ohio  on  the  27th  to  Cincinnati. 

When  the  news  of  the  surrender  of  Detroit,  spread 
through  the  States  of  Ohio  and  Kentucky,  it  created  an  ex 
citement  and  indignation  as  great  as  the  catastrophe  was 
unexpected.  But  one  sentiment,  indeed,  pervaded  the 
western  country.  Every  citizen  seemed  animated  with  a 
desire  to  wipe  off  the  disgrace,  with  which  our  arms  had 
been  stained ;  and  to  avert  the  desolation  which  menaced 
the  frontiers  of  Ohio  and  the  western  territories.  It  was 
well  known,  that  most  of  the  savage  tribes,  who  had  not 
previously  joined  the  British  standard,  but  were  watching 
the  course  of  events,  in  order  to  determine  what  side  it 
would  be  best  to  take,  would  consider  our  reverses  at  Mac- 


122  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

inaw,  Detroit,  and  Chicago,  as  entitling  the  British  arms 
to  a  decided  preference,  and  that  they  would  immediately 
commence  their  depredations  on  the  frontiers  which  were 
exposed  at  every  point. 

In  the  meantime  the  balance  of  the  detached  militia  in 
Kentucky  had  been  ordered  into  service.  Governor  Harri 
son,  who  had  fought  the  battle  of  Tippecanoe,  had  been 
authorized  to  take  command  of  all  the  troops  of  the  In 
diana  and  Illinois  Territories,  and  carry  on  the  war  in  that 
quarter  against  the  Indians;  and  had  also  been  empowered 
by  the  war  department  to  call  on  the  governor  of  Kentucky, 
for  any  portion  of  the  contingent  of  that  State  which  was 
not  in  service.  Under  this  authority  he  had  repaired  to 
Kentucky,  and  called  for  the  balance  of  her  troops  after 
the  above  regiments  had  been  selected  for  the  northwestern 
army,  intending  to  carry  an  expedition  against  the  hostile 
tribes  on  the  Illinois  river.  He  was  at  Frankfort  making 
arrangements  for  their  march,  when  the  intelligence  was 
received  that  the  army  under  Hull  was  in  a  critical  sit 
uation. 

A  few  days  before  the  actual  attack  on  Detroit  by  Gen 
eral  Brock,  an  express  had  been  sent  by  General  Hull,  to 
hasten  the  reinforcement  which  had  been  ordered  to  join 
him  from  Kentucky.  By  this  conveyance  several  of  the 
principal  officers  of  the  army  had  written  to  their  friends 
in  Cincinnati,  as  well  as  to  the  governor  of  Kentucky,  stat 
ing  their  entire  want  of  confidence  in  their  commander,  and 
their  apprehensions  of  some  fatal  disaster  from  his  miser 
able  arrangements  and  apparent  imbecility  and  cowardice. 
These  letters  also  declared  it  to  be  the  common  wish  of  the 
army,  that  Governor  Harrison  should  accompany  the  ex 
pected  reinforcements  He  was  also  very  popular  in  Ken 
tucky,  and  was  anxiously  desired  as  their  commander  by 
the  troops  marching  from  that  State  to  the  northwestern 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  123 

army.  But  the  authority  with  which  lie  had  been  invested 
by  the  President,  did  not  entitle  him  to  command  any 
corps,  which  was  not  intended  for  operations  in  the  west 
ern  territories. 

The  question  of  giving  Harrison  the  command  of  the 
detachment  on  the  march  from  Kentucky  for  Detroit,  pre 
sented  great  difficulties  to  the  mind  of  Governor  Scott, 
The  motives  to  make  the  appointment  were  numerous.  He 
had  ample  testimony  of  its  being  the  wish  of  the  army  at 
Detroit,  The  4th  United  States  regiment  in  particular, 
which  had  acquired  so  much  fame  at  Tippecanoe,  under  the 
command  of  Harrison,  he  was  assured  by  an  officer  of  that 
corps,  were  eager  to  see  their  old  commander  again  placed 
over  them.  The  same  desire  was  felt  by  the  Kentucky 
militia;  and  the  citizens  echoed  their  sentiments  in  every 
part  of  the  State.  To  these  may  be  added  his  own  ardent 
attachment  to  Governor  Harrison,  and  entire  confidence 
in  his  fitness  for  the  command.  The  obstacles  in  the  way 
of  the  appointment  were,  that  Harrison  was  not  a  citizen 
of  Kentucky,  the  laws  of  which  would  not  sanction  the 
appointment  of  any  other  to  an  office  in  the  militia,  and 
that  a  major  general  had  already  been  appointed  for  the 
detached  militia,  one  only  being  required  and  admissible 
in  that  corps.  Had  Governor  Scott  been  capable  of  shrink 
ing  from  his  duty  and  the  responsibility  of  the  occasion,  he 
might  have  easily  evaded  this  delicate  business,  as  the  day 
on  which  he  was  deliberating  upon  it,  was  the  last  but  one 
that  he  had  to  remain  in  office.  That  he  might,  however, 
neither  act  unadvisedly,  nor  appear  to  assume  too  much,  in 
this  situation,  he  determined  to  ask  the  advice  of  the  gove**- 
nor  elect,  and  such  members  of  Congress,  and  officers  of  the 
general  and  State  governments,  as  could  be  conveniently 
collected.  At  this  caucus,  composed  of  Governor  Shelby, 
the  honorable  H.  Clay,  speaker  of  the  house  of  representa- 


124  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

tives  in  Congress,  the  honorable  Thomas  Todd,  judge  of  the 
Federal  circuit  court,  etc.,  it  was  unanimously  resolved  to 
recomment  to  Governor  Scott,  to  give  Harrison  a  brevet 
commission  of  major  general  in  the  Kentucky  militia,  apd 
authorize  him  to  take  command  of  the  detachment  now 
marching  to  Detroit;  and  to  reinforce  it  with  another  reg 
iment  which  he  had  called  into  service,  and  an  additional 
body  of  mounted  volunteer  riflemen.  The  governor  con 
ferred  the  appointment  agreeably  to  their  advice,  which 
received:  the  general  approbation  of  the  people,  and  was 
hailed  by  the  troops  at  Cincinnati  with  the  most  enthus 
iastic  joy. 

The  regiment  commanded  by  Colonel  Barbour,  when 
ordered  into  service  at  the  call  of  Governor  Harrison  was 
directed  to  rendezvous  at  the  Red  Banks,  with  a  view  of 
marching  to  the  aid  of  Governor  Edwards  at  Kaskaskia  in 
the  Illinois  Territory.  The  regiments  of  Colonels  Wilcox 
and  Miller  were  ordered  to  rendezvous  at  Louisville,  and 
on  the  Ohio  below,  for  the  purpose  of  marching  to  Vin- 
cennes  to  protect  the  Indiana  Territory.  Colonels  Barbee 
and  Jennings  were  at  first  ordered  to  the  same  place;  but 
in  consequence  of  the  perilous  situation  of  the  northwestern 
army,  they  were  now  directed  by  express  to  rendezvous  at 
Georgetown  on  the  1st  of  September,  and  pursue  the  other 
regiments  by  the  way  of  Newport  and  Cincinnati  for  the 
northwestern  frontiers.  In  the  regiment  of  Colonel  Jen 
nings,  the  honorable  Samuel  M'Kee  and  Thomas  Mont 
gomery,  members  of  Congress,  were  serving  as  privates  in 
the  ranks.  They  were  ready  to  execute  by  their  personal 
sendees  in  the  humblest  station,  the  measures  which  they 
advocated  in  the  Legislature  of  the  Union.  The  regiment 
of  Colonel  Poague  was  ordered  to  rendezvous  at  Newport, 
on  its  way  to  the  northwestern  army;  and  a  regiment  of 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  125 

dragoons  under  Colonel  Simrall  was  likewise,  directed  to 
proceed  for  the  same  destination. 

About  this  time  also,  the  secretary  of  war  ordered  fif 
teen  hundred  men  from  the  back  parts  of  the  State  of  Vir 
ginia,  who  were  organized  and  placed  by  the  governor  of 
that  State  under  the  command  of  General  Leftwich.  TAVO 
thousand  men  were  likewise  ordered  from  the  back  parts 
of  Pennsylvania,  who  were  placed  by  the  choice  of  their 
officers  under  the  command  of  General  Crooks.  A  com 
pany  of  twelve  month's  volunteers,  called  the  Pittsburgh 
blues,  and  another  of  Petersburg!!  volunteers  in  Virginia, 
were  also  received  into  service — the  whole  from  those 
States  being  destined  for  the  northwestern  army. 

General  Harrison  appointed  the  honorable  R.  M.  John- 
son,  Win.  S.  Hunter,  and  John  Logan.  Esq.,  his  aides,  and 
made  some  other  preparatory  arrangements  before  he  pro 
ceeded  to  Cincinnati  to  enter  on  his  command.  Informa 
tion  of  these  proceedings  was  also  transmitted  to  the  war 
department,  with  a  request  that  he  might  be  confirmed  in 
the  command  which  he  had  received  from  the  governor  of 
Kentucky.  About  the  25th  of  August,  he  published  an 
address  to  the  people  of  that  State,  accompanied  by  another 
from  Governor  Scott,  in  which  they  called  for  a  corps  of 
five  hundred  mounted  volunteers,  to  proceed  to  the  north 
west  without  delay.  An  address  was  also  published  on  the 
same  subject  by  the  honorable  R.  M.  Johnson,  wjio  had 
previously  distinguished  himself  in  Congress,  by  his  zeal  in 
the  cause  of  his  country.  He  was  directed  by  General 
Harrison  to  remain  a  few  days  at  Georgetown,  and  bring  on 
such  mounted  troops  as  might  be  raised  by  the  1st  of  Sep 
tember.  Captain  John  Arnold,  who  had  marched  a  com 
pany  to  Vincennes  in  May  to  aid  Governor  Harrison,  and 
who  had  commanded  a  spy  company,  and  been  in  the  ad 
vance  guard,  in  Wayne's  battle  with  the  Indians  in  '94,  now 


126  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

raised  a  company  of  mounted  riflemen,  seventy-six  strong, 
in  five  days,  and  rendezvoused  on  the  1st  of  September  at 
Georgetown.  Captain  James  Johnson  raised  a  similar 
company  in  the  counties  of  Scott  and  Harrison,  and  went 
on  two  days  in  advance  of  the  troops  who  rendezvoused  on 
the  1st  of  September. 

In  consequence  of  some  of  the  regiments,  which  had  been 
intended  for  Indians,  being  ordered  to  the  northwest,  Gen 
eral  Harrison  thought  it  advisable,  to  raise  an  additional 
force  for  that  Territory.  In  compliance  with  his  request, 
Governor  Shelby  issued  a  proclamation  early  in  September, 
for  raising  a  large  corps  of  mounted  volunteers,  to  repair 
immediately  to  Vincennes.  The  whole  of  the  Kentucky 
troops  destined  for  that  quarter  were  placed  under  the  im 
mediate  command  of  General  Samuel  Hopkins,  a  venerable 
revolutionary  officer,  who  was  at  this  time  a  member  of 
Congress.  In  obedience  to  the  proclamation  of  the  gover 
nor,  the  citizens  crowded  again  to  the  standard  of  their 
country.  To  sum  up  the  occurrences  of  the  times  in  a  few 
words,  it  may  be  said,  that  the  whole  State  of  Kentucky, 
was  for  several  weeks  a  constant  scene  of  military  parade. 
The  most  ardent  zeal  and  patriotism  prevailed  in  every 
breast.  Every  person  seemed  willing  to  march  for  the  de 
fense  of  the  frontiers — the  question  was  not,  who  will  go 
—it  was,  who  will  stay? 

Kentucky  thus  sent  upwards  of  seven  thousand  of  her 
citizens  into  the  field — while  they  are  marching  to  their 
places  of  destination,  to  form  the  armies  under  Harrison 
and  Hopkins ;  and  before  we  proceed  to  detail  their  opera 
tions,  it  will  be  proper  to  notice  some  other  transactions  by 
the  executives  of  Kentucky  and  the  Union.  The  government 
of  the  United  States,  being  well  apprised  of  the  means  taken 
by  the  British  agents  from  Canada,  to  sway  the  Indians  in 
their  favor,  made  an  attempt  as  soon  as  war  was  declared 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  127 

to  allay  the  rising  storm.  The  various  tribes  of  Indians 
bordering  on  our  frontiers  were  invited  to  a  general  council 
to  be  held  at  Piqua  on  the  15th  of  August.  They  were  re 
quested  to  bring  their  families,  and  kindle  a  great  council 
fire;  and  the  most  beneficial  results  were  anticipated. 
Governor  Meigs,  Thomas  Worthington  and  Jeremiah  Mor 
row,  Esq.,  were  appointed  commissioners.  They  repaired 
to  Piqua  at  the  time  appointed ;  but  our  disasters  and  the 
intrigues  of  the  British  completely  defeated  the  plans  of 
the  government.  The  Shawanoese  brought  their  families, 
the  Wyandots  of  Sandusky,  the  Mingoes,  some  Delawares 
and  Ottawas,  and  a  few  Miamies  attended.  A  large  body 
of  Miamies  came  five  miles  on  this  side  of  Fort  Wayne, 
where  they  halted  till  they  received  information  of  the 
massacre  of  the  garrison  of  Chicago,  and  the  surrender  of 
Mackinaw  and  Detroit,  when  they  returned  and  aided  the 
Potawatamies  in  the  siege  of  Fort  Wayne.  Those  who  at 
tended  professed  great  friendship ;  but  little  reliance,  how 
ever,  was  placed  in  many  of  them,  except  the  Shawanoese 
and  Wyandots,  who  still  possessed  some  integrity.  They 
had  been  induced  to  believe  that  the  Americans  by  inviting 
them  to  bring  their  women  and  children,  intended  to  get 
them  all  in  their  power,  and  then  massacre  the  whole, 

A  measure  of  much  greater  importance  and  practicabil 
ity  than  negotiating  with  the  Indians,  was  now  proposed 
from  another  source.  Governor  Shelby  being  installed  as 
the  executive  of  Kentucky,  hastened  to  communicate  to  the 
war  department,  his  views  respecting  the  military  affairs  of 
the  western  country.  Having  had  much  experience  in  the 
revolution  and  in  former  Indian  wars  in  this  quarter,  he 
foresaw  the  disasters  which  must  result  from  the  plan  of 
having  every  movement  ordered  or  sanctioned  by  the  war 
department  before  its  adoption.  He,  therefore,  recom 
mended  the  appointment  of  a  Board  of  War,  in  the  western 


128  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

country.  His  advice  was  not  entirely  disregarded  on  this 
occasion,  and  will  deserve  to  be  seriously  considered  by  war 
ministers  in  future,  who  may  be  disposed  to  think  they  can 
direct  operations  on  the  frontiers,  better  than  the  com 
manding  general,  or  a  Board  of  War  sitting  near  the  scenes 
of  action.  In  any  war  in  which  the  United  States  may  en 
gage,  if  the  secretary  undertakes  to  control  the  general  in 
minor  movements  and  plans,  on  a  distant  frontier,  defeats, 
disasters,  and  disgrace  will  inevitably  ensue.  The  follow 
ing  is  the  communication  of  Governor  Shelby : 

"Frankfort,  Ky.,  September  5th,  1812. 

"Sir — In  a  government  possessing  the  same  extent  of 
territory  as  that  of  the  United  States,  with  her  inhabitants 
scattered  and  detached,  and  organized  as  it  is,  that  energy 
cannot  be  exercised  as  in  governments  more  compact. 

"Impressed  with  the  truth  of  the  preceeding  fact,  and 
being  called  by  my  fellow  citizens  to  fill  the  executive  de 
partment  of  the  government  of  this  State,  and  having  en 
tered  on  the  duties  of  the  important  station,  I  feel  it  a  duty 
incumbent  on  me,  to  state  to  you  sir,  my  ideas  on  the  sub 
ject  of  war  measures  northwest  of  the  Ohio  river. 

"When  the  northwestern  army,  commanded  by  General 
Hull,  marched,  all  western  America  Avas  flattered  with  the 
hope  of  success;  too  soon  have  we  experienced  a  reverse, 
and  that  hope  which  beamed  in  every  countenance  a  few 
days  since,  is  now  followed  by  astonishment,  by  mortifica 
tion  and  anxiety,  arising  from  a  rapid  succession  of  mis 
fortunes,  unknown  in  the  annals  of  our  historical  events. 
The  surrender  of  the  fort  of  Michilimacana  and  its  garrison 
—Detroit  and  the  army  commanded  by  General  Hull — the 
evacuation  of  Chicago,  and  the  murder  of  the  garrison,  on 
the  way  from  thence  to  Fort  Wayne,  by  the  Indians,  are 
distressing  facts. 

"The  Indians,  thus  elated  with  success,  encouraged  and 
supported  by  the  British  from  Canada,  will  now  endeavor 
to  extend  their  savage  and  barbarous  devastations  along 
the  extensive  frontier  of  the  State  of  Ohio,  and  the  several 
Territories  unless  checked  bv  the  detachment  of  militia 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  129 

lately  ordered  from  this  State  by  my  predecessor,  and  the 
regular  troops  who  have  marched  under  Colonel  Wells. 
It  is  believed  from  information  received  from  various 
sources,  that  the  Indians  are  collecting  in  force,  at  several 
points  from  Lake  Michigan  to  the  Mississippi  river,  with 
the  intent  to  make  vigorous  attacks  on  both  the  Indiana 
and  Illinois  Territories;  and  should  they  be  successful  in 
a  direction  towards  Vincennes,  we  shall,  I  fear,  for  a  time 
have  the  Ohio  river  for  a  barrier,  from  the  mouth  of  Ken 
tucky  to  the  Junction  of  Ohio  and  the  Mississippi. 

"To  regain  possession  of  the  posts  on  the  waters  of  the 
Lakes  will  require  time;  but,  in  the  meanwhile,  to  stop  the 
invasion  of  the  enemy  is  all  important  to  the  welfare  of  our 
common  country.  It  is  expected  that  the  troops  which 
have  marched,  and  are  now  marching  from  this  State,  the 
State  of  Ohio  and  Indiana  Territory,  will  be  so  arranged 
by  Governor  Harrison,  in  whom  they  have  great  confidence, 
as  to  protect  the  great  extent  of  frontier,  and  to  act  offen 
sively  likewise,  if  properly  supplied  with  the  provisions 
and  other  necessaries. 

"It  is  not  to  be  expected  from  the  success  our  Indian 
enemy  have  met  with,  and  the  aid  they  will  receive  from  the 
British,  that  they  will  be  subdued  this  campaign ;  they  are 
elated  and  will  act  with  more  vigor,  and  be  more  deter 
mined  than  usual.  To  subdue  them  is  the  important  que^ 
tion.  The  time  of  the  present  detachment  of  militia  now 
in  service,  will  expire  next  February;  to  keep  the  enemy 
in  check,  it  is  conjectured  their  places  will  be  supplied  by 
troops  of  a  similar  description,  ready  to  take  the  field  next 
spring  at  as  early  a  period,  as  the  nature  of  the  country 
in  which  they  will  have  to  act,  and  other  circumstances 
will  justify  the  measure. 

"To  march  an  army  at  a  critical  moment  to  act  offen 
sively,  is  an  object  ever  to  be  desired,  and  on  such  move 
ments  the  success  of  the  campaign  often  depends.  So  re 
mote  is  the  scene  of  war  in  western  America  from  the  seat 
of  the  general  government,  and  so  various  are  the  measures 
to  be  pursued,  which  are  to  guide  an  army  to  honor  and 
success,  against  a  subtle,  wary  enemy,  it  appears  to  me 
impossible  for  the  President  to  adopt  with  certainty,  a  line 

9 


130  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

of  operations  to  be  observed  by  any  officer,  appointed  to 
command  in  this  section  of  the  United  States,  however 
skillful  the  commander,  and  however  judicious  the  arrange 
ments  may  be  at  the  moment  when  made,  circumstances 
often  occur  which  render  a  change  necessary.  On  an 
emergency  of  this  kind,  to  be  compelled  to  have  recourse 
to  the  war  department,  forward  a  statement  of  facts,  and 
receive  an  answer,  will  not  only  greatly  retard  the  move 
ments  of  an  army,  but  may  wholly  defeat  the  desired  object. 

"From  the  same  source  other  causes  may  arise,  which 
will  often  delay  the  marching  of  an  army,  perplex  both 
officers  and  soldiers,  have  a  tendency  to  disgust  men  with 
the  service,  and  in  a  long  tedious  war  render  it  difficult 
for  the  government  to  call  forth  those  resources,  which  the 
exigency  of  the  case  may  require. 

"The  cases  here  alluded  to,  will  arise  from  occurrences 
which  it  will  be  impossible  for  you  to  correct  in  due  tinib, 
and  which  have  come  within  my  own  observation  in  times 
past.  Inattention,  or  any  other  misconduct,  in  quarter 
masters,  contractors,  commissaries  and  paymasters,  or 
either  of  them,  in  the  western  country,  so  distant  from  you, 
may  produce  irremediable  misfortune. 

"The  circumstances  which  lead  me  to  these  reflections, 
arise  from  the  delay  which  took  place  in  marching  the  first 
detachment  of  the  militia  from  this  State,  under  General 
Payne.  Notwithstanding  the  emergency  of  the  case  re 
quired  the  utmost  promptitude,  being  intended  to  succour 
General  Hull;  yet  everything  necessary  for  their  equip 
ment,  except  arms  and  ammunition,  was  purchased  and  pre 
pared  after  marching  orders  were  issued ;  and  the  dispatch 
at  last  is  greatly  to  be  attributed  to  the  exertion  of  indi 
viduals  ;  nay,  even  the  patriotic  spirit  of  the  ladies  in  mak 
ing  markees  and  tents.  Although  it  would  have  been  im 
possible  for  this  army,  under  any  arrangement,  to  have 
reached  Detroit,  in  time  to  have  relieved  General  Hull — 
yet,  if  it  had  not  been  detained  at  Georgetown  and  Newport, 
waiting  for  the  necessary  supplies  at  both  places,  possibly 
by  forced  marches,  the  garrison  at  Chicago  might  have 
been  saved. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  131 

"I  am  not  disposed  to  find  fault  with  any  arrangement 
which  has  been  made,  nor  with  any  officer  of  any  depart 
ment  of  the  government,  yet,  when  important  facts  occur 
they  ought  to  be  made  known,  and  the  evil  in  future  pre 
vented.  When  the  orders  issued  for  calling  into  actual 
service,  three  regiments  of  this  State's  quota  of  the  100,000 
militia,  they  were  promised  two  month's  pay  at  the  place 
of  rendezvous.  This  I  am  informed  was  complied  with. 
In  two  or  three  days  after  these  regiments  marched  from 
Georgetown,  a  requisition  was  made  for  the  residue  of  this 
State's  quota;  three  regiments  of  infantry  and  about  300 
cavalry  have  marched  to  join  General  Payne;  and  three 
other  regiments  have  crossed  the  Ohio  below  into  the  In 
diana  and  Illinois  Territories.  These  troops  are  certainly 
entitled  to  every  compensation  and  equipment,  which  those 
first  ordered  into  service  received — yet,  I  am  induced  to 
believe,  they  have  not  received  the  two  month's  pay  in  ad 
vance,  nor  scarcely  any  other  article  of  equipment  to  make 
them  comfortable,  and  protect  them  from  the  inclemency 
of  the  weather,  nor  hospital  stores.  Such  is  the  fact  as 
respected  two  regiments  and  the  cavalry,  that  passed  this 
place.  Men  who  engage  for  so  long  a  tour  as  six  month*, 
are  compelled  to  expend  money  for  necessary  articles  of 
clothing,  and  the  cavalry  in  considerable  addition  to  that 
of  the  infantry.  Many  thousand  dollars  of  debts  have  been 
contracted,  under  a  confidence  that  two  months  pay  in  ad 
vance  would  be  made  to  the  whole  of  the  militia,  when 
called  into  actual  service.  Both  debtors  and  creditors 
have  been  disappointed,  except  as  to  the  three  first  regi 
ments,  which  has  occasioned  murmurings  and  discontent — 
a  circumstance  to  be  regretted,  not  only  as  it  respects  the 
soldiers  and  their  creditors,  but  as  to  the  effect  it  may  have 
on  a  future  call  of  the  militia. 

"To  aid  the  great  objects  of  the  government  in  arrang 
ing  and  carrying  on  the  necessary  war  measures,  is  the  duty 
of  every  American  citizen ;  but  more  especially  is  it  the  duty 
of  those  characters  who  are  selected  in  the  several  States, 
to  carry  into  effect  the  executive  departments  thereof. 
Since  coming  into  my  present  office,  I  have  seriously  re 
flected  on  the  present  situation  of  our  northwestern  fron- 


132  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

tiers,  and  am  induced  to  believe,  that  unless  some  change 
of  measures  is  adopted,  the  object  of  the  President  as  con 
templated  at  present,  will  be  defeated,  however  wisely 
planned — much  blood  be  spilt  unnecessarily — immense 
sums  of  money  improperly  spent — and,  what  I  most  appre 
hend  and  dread,  a  dissatisfaction  among  our  citizens  to  the 
great  cause,  from  some  of  the  reasons  heretofore  assigned. 

"To  remedy  the  mischiefs  apprehended,  I  Avill  take  the 
liberty  of  suggesting  to  the  President,  the  propriety  of  ap 
pointing  a  board  of  respectable  characters,  resident  in  the 
western  country,  responsible  to  him,  in  any  way  which  it 
shall  be  his  pleasure  to  direct,  with  power  to  call  into  ser 
vice,  under  the  laws  of  Congress,  the  militia  which  may  be 
required,  from  time  to  time,  from  the  States  of  Kentucky, 
Ohio,  and  the  Territories  of  Indiana  and  Illinois,  to  direct 
their  operations  either  of  offense  or  defense — to  require 
from  the  war  department  all  the  munitions  of  war  neces 
sary  for  the  supply  of  the  troops,  and  all  necessary  equip 
ments — to  have  the  control  over  the  subordinate  agents  of 
the  war  department,  within  the  district  assigned,  and  to 
make  it  the  duty  of  the  board  to  report  to  the  department 
of  war,  from  time  to  time,  the  measures  by  them  adopted. 

"A  board  thus  organized,  would  not  fail  of  success  in 
all  the  war  measures  in  this  section  of  the  United  States; 
characters  properly  selected  to  such  an  office,  would  feel  a 
prompt  desire  to  promote  our  common  cause;  from  their 
knowledge  of  the  country,  they  would  be  able  to  direct  the 
necessary  operations  against  the  enemy,  and  whenever 
necessary,  being  in  the  vicinity  of  the  army,  give  their  ad 
vice  to  the  officer  commanding,  and  order  out  detachments 
to  his  aid,  or  divert  the  enemy  so  as  certainly  to  insure  suc 
cess  in  the  main  enterprise,  and  secure  our  frontiers  from 
savage  cruelty  and  devastation. 

"If  such  a  board  was  now  organized,  and  had  the  con 
trol  of  the  present  armament,  I  would  pledge  myself  the 
Indians  would  have  cause  to  lament  this  campaign,  and 
their  temerity  in  joining  the  British,  and  deserting  the 
friendship  of  the  United  States.  This  is  not  a  singular  or 
novel  idea — it  is  one  formerly  entertained  and  practiced 
by  General  Washington,  when  President  of  the  United 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  133 

States,  and  still  adhered  to  by  all  men  of  experience  in 
this  country. 

"While  I  am  writing  this  letter,  I  have  received  a  dis 
patch  from  Governor  Harrison,  dated  at  Piqua,  of  the  sec 
ond  instant,  to  which  he  informs  me  that  General  Win 
chester  is  ordered  on  to  take  command  of  the  detachment 
sent  from  this  State  for  the  relief  of  General  Hull.  This 
arrangement  at  once  divides  the  army  under  Governor 
Harrison,  and  renders  either  part  unequal  to  any  object  of 
importance,  and  ruins  the  fairest  prospects  of  the  expedi 
tion.  It  shows,  however,  in  the  strongest  point  of  view,  the 
utility  of  the  plan  that  I  propose,  of  forming  a  board  of  war 
measures  in  the  western  country,  who  would  have  a  clear 
knowledge  of  the  whole  ground  before  them,  and  could 
project  plans  against  the  enemy,  which  might  with  cer 
tainty  be  carried  into  complete  effect.  Notwithstanding 
our  late  ill-fortune  on  the  lakes,  I  made  great  calculations 
upon  the  army  under  Governor  Harrison — had  they  pro 
ceeded  rapidly  on,  it  is  more  than  probable  he  could,  with 
the  force  he  had,  have  retaken  Detroit  with  very  little  loss. 
In  his  army,  were  many  of  the  most  influential  and  re 
spectable  citizens  of  this  State,  from  whom  everything  was 
to  be  expected,  which  possibly  could  be  achieved  by  any 
set  of  men  on  earth.  And  I  believe  had  his  march  not  been 
interrupted,  in  a  very  short  time,  we  should  have  seen  the 
flag  of  the  United  States,  again  waving  on  the  bank  of 
Lake  Erie. 

"Before  I  had  concluded  this  letter,  information  was 
received,  that  a  number  of  families  had  been  killed  by  the 
Indians,  on  the  waters  of  White  river,  twelve  or  fifteen 
miles  from  the  Ohio  in  the  Indiana  Territory ;  and  that  the 
inhabitants  thereof,  are  crossing  to  this  State  by  hundreds. 
Should  the  Indians  attack  the  Territories  of  Indiana  and 
Illinois,  in  that  force  which  the  present  situation  of  our 
affairs,  as  relates  to  the  war  against  Canada,  seems  almost 
to  invite  them  to,  there  is  no  power  here  to  order  men  out 
of  this  State  to  their  assistance,  nor  is  there  the  smallest 
provision  made  of  arms  or  ammunition  for  an  expedition, 
should  it  be  expedient  to  carry  one  into  the  Indian  towns, 
to  draw  them  from  our  frontiers  into  their  own  country. 


134  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

"I  have  written  yon  a  long  letter;  the  happiness  and 
welfare  of  my  country  have  prompted  me  to  it,  and  will,  I 
trust,  be  a  sufficient  apology. 

"I  have  the  honor  to  be,  Sir,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

"Isaac  Shelby." 

"The  Hon  Win.  Eustis,  Secretary  of  WTar." 

The  following  is  the  answer  of  Mr.  Secretary  Eustis  to 
the  preceding  letter.  It  indicates  the  extent  of  the  discre 
tionary  powers  with  which  General  Harrison  was  en 
trusted. 

"War  Department,  September  17, 1812. 

"Sir — Your  excellency's  letter  of  the  5th  inst.  has  been 
received  and  laid  before  the  President.  The  intelligence 
and  patriotism  which  have  dictated  the  useful  information 
wrhich  you  have  been  pleased  to  communicate  is  duly  ap 
preciated. 

"The  embarrassments  attending  the  organization,  direc 
tion,  and  supplies  of  any  force,  with  the  difficulty  of  deter 
mining  the  amount,  and  time  which  exigencies  may  require, 
at  so  distant  a  point  from  the  seat  of  government  have  been 
sensibly  felt.  To  find  an  adequate  remedy,  has  engaged 
much  of  the  attention  of  the  executive. 

"From  a  board  of  intelligent,  influential,  and  patriotic 
citizens,  much  useful  information,  and  other  essential  ad 
vantages  might  be  derived.  Whether  they  could  be  clothed 
with  the  powers  suggested,  is  a  question  requiring  consid 
eration.  To  meet  existing  emergencies,  after  consulting 
the  lawful  authority  vested  in  the  President,  it  has  been  de 
termined  to  vest  the  command  of  all  the  forces  on  the 
western  and  northwestern  frontier  in  an  officer,  whose 
military  character  and  knowledge  of  the  country,  appear 
to  be  combined  with  the  public  confidence.  General  Har 
rison  has  accordingly  been  appointed  to  the  chief  command, 
with  authority  to  employ  officers,  and  to  draw  from  the  pub 
lic  stores,  and  every  other  practical  source,  all  the  means 
of  effecting  the  object  of  his  command. 

"In  the  great  and  unexpected  demands  created  by  the 
late  disasters,  it  will  necessarily  happen  that  deficiences  in 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  135 

the  supplies  will  be  experienced.  Every  exertion,  however, 
is  making  to  provide  for  the  troops,  the  munitions  which 
they  require. 

"I  have  the  honor  to  enclose  a  copy  of  requisition  made 
on  Governor  Scott — should  requisitions  be  made  beyond  the 
quota  assigned  to  the  State  of  Kentucky,  the  President  is 
assured  of  a  prompt  co-operation  on  the  part  of  the  execu 
tive,  under  the  act  of  February,  1795. 

"I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  sir,  your 
obedient  servant, 

"Wm.  Eustis." 

"His  excellency,  Governor  Shelby." 

"P.  S. — In  addition  to  the  supplies  ordered  from  Pitts 
burgh,  ten  thousand  pair  of  shoes,  five  thousand  blankets, 
tents,  camp  equipage,  and  quartermaster's  stores,  are  on 
their  way  from  Philadelphia  for  the  northwestern  army. 
A  part  of  them  at  least  are  on  their  way,  and  will  be  fol 
lowed  by  the  remainder  without  loss  of  time." 

We  will  now  proceed  with  the  operations  of  the  north 
western  army  under  Harrison.  When  he  arrived  at  Cin 
cinnati,  and  took  command  of  the  first  regiments  which 
had  marched  from  Kentucky,  he  immediately  issued  the  fol 
lowing  general  order,  whicli  will  give  an  idea  of  the  kind  of 
discipline  and  tactics,  that  were  practiced  on  this  campaign. 

"Headquarters,  August  28,  1 812. 

"The  troops  will  continue  their  march  in  the  direction 
of  Dayton  by  way  of  Lebanon,  at  an  early  hour  on  to-mor 
row  morning. 

"The  commandants  of  the  several  corps  will  at  every 
convenient  opportunity  commence  drilling  their  men  to  the 
performance  of  the  evolutions,  contemplated  by  the  com- 
mander-in-chief  for  the  order  of  march  and  battle.  The 
principal  feature  in  all  these  evolutions,  is  that  of  a  battal 
ion  changing  its  direction,  by  swinging  round  on  its  centre. 
This,  however,  is  not  to  be  done  by  wheeling,  which  by  a 
large  body  in  the  woods,  is  impracticable.  It  is  to  be  per 
formed  thus:  The  battalion  being  on  its  march  in  a  single 
rank,  and  its  centre  being  ascertained,  the  front  division 


136  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

comes  to  the  right  about,  excepting  the  man  in  the  rear  of 
that  division,  who  steps  two  feet  to  the  right;  at  the  same 
time  the  front  man  of  the  second  division,  takes  a  position 
about  six  feet  to  the  left  of  the  man  in  the  rear  of  the  front 
division,  and  dresses  with  him  in  a  line  at  right  angles  to 
the  line  of  march.  These  two  men  acting  as  markers  or 
guides  for  the  formation  of  the  new  alignment,  at  the  word 
— 'form  the  new  alignment — march' ;  the  men  of  the  front, 
file  round  their  guide  and  form  in  succession  on  his  right. 
At  the  same  time  the  men  of  the  rear  division,  file  up  in  suc 
cession  to  the  left  of  the  guide,  and  dress  in  a  line  with  him 
and  the  guide  of  the  front  division.  This  manaeuvre  may 
be  performed  by  any  number  of  men — by  company  and 
platoon  as  well  as  by  battalion. 

"Wm.  H.  Harrison, 
"Maj.  Gen.  Commanding." 

On  the  next  day  the  troops  marched  very  early,  and  on 
the  morning  of  the  31st,  after  they  had  passed  Lebanon  a 
few  miles,  and  were  about  40  from  Cincinnati,  the  general 
who  had  been  detained  overtook  them.  To  give  him  an 
evidence  of  their  esteem  and  confidence,  as  he  passed  from 
rear  to  front,  they  saluted  him  with  three  cheers.  This  re 
ception  was  gratifying,  as  it  proved  that  they  would  cheer 
fully  fight  under  his  command ;  and  such  was  the  ardor  of 
these  volunteers,  and  their  confidence  in  their  general,  that 
they  would  have  beaten  any  equal  number  of  the  best 
British  regulars.  With  the  officers  of  their  choice  to  com 
mand  them,  they  would  have  preferred  death  on  the  field  of 
battle  to  an  ignominious  retreat  or  surrender. 

On  the  1st  of  September  they  arrived  at  Dayton;  and 
on  the  next  day  as  they  were  marching  for  Piqua,  General 
Harrison  was  overtaken  by  an  express,  with  a  communi 
cation  from  the  war  department,  which  informed  him,  that 
he  had  been  appointed  a  brigadier  general  in  the  army  of 
the  United  States,  on  the  22nd  of  August,  and  assigned  to 
the  command  of  all  the  forces  in  the  Indiana  and  Illinois 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  137 

Territories,  with  instructions  to  consult  and  co-operate 
with  General  Hull,  and  with  Governor  Howard  of  the  Mis 
souri  Territory.  In  answer  to  this  communication  he  de 
clined  accepting  the  appointment,  until  he  could  hear  the 
determination  of  the  government,  after  the  surrender  of 
Detroit,  and  the  character  in  which  he  was  then  acting, 
had  been  known  at  the  war  department.  He  also  wished 
to  know  how  far  his  acceptance  would  make  him  subor 
dinate  to  General  Winchester,  who  was  to  command  the 
northwestern  army,  in  the  main  design  of  regaining  our 
lost  Territory  and  taking  Maiden.  He  gave  it  as  his  opin 
ion,  that  there  was  a  necessity  for  having  one  head  in  the 
western  country  to  direct  all  the  military  movements ;  and 
with  regard  to  the  selection  of  a  suitable  person,  he  re 
spectfully  suggested  the  advantages  which  he  possessed 
over  Winchester,  in  his  personal  influence  in  the  western 
States,  and  in  his  perfect  knowledge  of  the  country,  in 
which  he  had  risen  from  the  youngest  ensign  in  the  United 
States  regiment.  The  importance  of  possessing  the  confi 
dence  of  the  militia  troops,  and  the  impossibility  of  obtain 
ing  a  correct  knowledge  of  the  country  from  the  existing 
maps,  were  also  briefly  noticed  in  his  answer. 

On  the  3rd  the  troops  arrived  at  Piqua,  80  miles  from 
Cincinnati,  and  only  three  from  the  outside  settlements. 
Piqua  is  the  Indian  name  for  this  place,  which  is  called 
Washington  by  the  people  of  Ohio.  It  is  a  little  village, 
situated  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Great  Miami.  The  general 
having  now  ascertained,  that  Port  Wayne  was  invested  by 
the  neighboring  Indians,  detached  from  this  place,  Colonel 
Allen's  regiment  with  two  companies  from  Lewis  and  one 
from  Scott's  regiments,  with  instructions  to  make  forced 
marches  for  its  relief.  A  regiment  of  TOO  mounted  men, 
under  the  command  of  Colonel  Adams,  had  also  advanced 
with  the  same  view,  as  far  as  Shane's  crossing  of  the  St. 


138  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Marys.  This  corps  was  composed  of  the  citizens  of  Ohio, 
of  all  ages  and  conditions,  who  had,  unsolicited  by  the  gov 
ernment,  volunteered  and  organized  themselves  for  the  pro 
tection  of  the  frontiers,  and  the  relief  of  Fort  Wayne. 
Many  gentlemen,  who  held  important  offices  in  the  State, 
and  not  a  few  of  the  most  wealthy  and  respectable  citizens 
of  Cincinnati,  were  to  be  found  in  this  regiment.  Such, 
indeed  was  the  ardor  of  the  citizens  to  serve  in  this  way, 
that  every  road  to  the  frontiers  was  crowded  with  unso 
licited  volunteers.  Their  zeal  was  highly  honorable  to 
themselves,  but  in  the  end  it  proved  disadvantageous  to  the 
cause;  for  they  consumed  much  of  the  provisions,  which 
had  been  accumulated  at  the  outposts  by  the  orders  ot 
General  Hull,  the  want  of  which  was  afterwards  severely 
felt. 

On  the  evening  of  the  4th,  General  Harrison  received 
further  intelligence,  that  a  British  and  Indian  force  had 
left  Maiden  on  the  18th  of  August,  to  join  the  Indians  al 
ready  at  the  siege.  Having  previously  been  advised  that 
General  Winchester  was  ordered  by  the  war  department, 
to  take  command  of  the  troops  destined  to  reinforce  the 
northwestern  army,  he  had  intended  to  resign  them  to  him 
at  Piqua,  for  which  purpose  he  had  written  to  Winchester 
to  come  on  to  that  place ;  but  on  learning  the  critical  situa 
tion  of  Fort  Wayne,  lie  determined  not  to  wait  for  Win 
chester,  but  to  retain  the  command  till  he  had  relieved  the 
fort, 

Early  next  day,  the  5th  of  September,  he  paraded  the 
remainder  of  the  troops,  and  delivered  them  a  speech,  in 
which  he  stated,  that  Fort  Wayne  was  in  imminent  danger, 
and  tli at  it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  make  forced 
marches  to  relieve  it.  He  read  several  articles  of  war,  pre 
scribing  the  duty  of  soldiers,  and  explained  the  necessity 
for  such  regulations.  He  then  observed,  that  if  there  was 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  139 

any  person,  who  would  not  submit  to  such  regulations,  or 
who  was  afraid  to  risk  his  life  in  defense  of  his  country,  he 
might  return  home,  as  he  did  not  wish  to  have  any  person 
with  him  who  was  afraid  to  fight  or  unwilling  to  discharge 
his  duties.  One  man  only  said  he  wished  to  return,  and  his 
friends  having  obtained  leave  as  usual  to  escort  him  on  his 
way,  he  was  hoisted  on  a  rail  and  carried  to  the  Big  Miami, 
in  the  w^aters  of  which  they  absolved  him  from  the  obliga 
tions  of  courage  and  patriotism,  and  then  gave  him  leave 
of  absence. 

The  troops  were  detained  here  till  the  6th  for  want  of 
flints,  a  very  small,  yet  indispensable  article.  On  that  day 
they  marched,  leaving  the  greater  part  of  their  clothes  aiid 
heavy  baggage  at  Piqua,  and  overtook  Colonel  Allen's  regi 
ment  early  on  the  8th  at  St.  Mary's  river,  where  an  express 
from  the  general  had  overtaken  him  with  orders  to  halt  and 
build  some  block  houses,  for  the  security  of  provisions  and 
the  protection  of  the  sick.  This  place  is  commonly  known 
by  the  name  of  Girty's  town.  The  men  were  here  put  ou 
half  rations,  but  any  one  who  did  not  like  such  fare  had 
leave  to  remain  at  the  block  houses.  Major  R.  M.  Johnson 
arrived  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  with  a  corps  of 
mounted  volunteers,  consisting  of  the  companies  of  Cap 
tains  Arnold  and  Johnson,  and  a  company  from  Mason 
county,  under  the  command  of  Captain  Ward.  The  army 
was  now  about  two  thousand  two  hundred  men  strong. 

While  the  troops  were  at  Piqua,  Mr.  Johnson  the  Indian 
agent,  at  the  request  of  General  Harrison,  had  procured 
some  Shawanoe  Indians  to  go  down  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Anglaize,  the  site  of  old  Fort  Defiance,  and  examine 
whether  any  British  force  had  passed  up  to  the  siege  of 
Fort  Wayne.  A  Shawanoe  half  blood,  by  the  name  of 
Logan,  who  had  received  his  name  in  consequence  of  his 
having  been  taken  prisoner  when  a  boy,  by  General  Logan, 


140  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

in  an  excursion  from  Kentucky,  had  also  been  sent  by  the 
agent,  to  ascertain  the  situation  of  the  fort.  He  was  an 
Indian  of  great  merit,  and  a  chief  warrior  in  his  tribe.  He 
was  about  six  feet  high  and  robust,  with  broad  shoulders 
and  a  prominent  forehead.  He  was  much  attached  to  Gen 
eral  Harrison  and  a  warm  friend  to  our  cause,  which  he 
promoted  by  acting  as  a  guide  and  a  spy  for  our  army.  On 
his  trip  to  Fort  Wayne,  he  eluded  all  the  vigilance  of  the 
enemy,  got  into  the  fort,  and  returned  with  the  information 
of  its  being  beseiged.  He  also  brought  intelligence,  that 
Stephen  Johnson,  a  brother  to  the  Indian  agent,  had  been 
killed  in  sight  of  the  fort,  while  attempting  to  escape  as  an 
express,  and  that  the  Indians  had  tried  every  stratagem  to 
get  possession  of  the  fort.  This  information  was  import 
ant,  as  well  as  the  report  of  the  Indians  from  the  Auglaize, 
that  there  was  no  appearance  of  a  British  army  having  gone 
up  the  Miami  of  the  Lakes.  The  hostile  Indians  were 
taking  similar  measures  to  obtain  information  of  Harri 
son's  movements.  On  the  night  of  the  8th,  while  the  army 
lay  in  tolerable  open  order,  at  the  St.  Marys,  the  besiegers 
at  Fort  Wayne  sent  their  spies  to  examine  it.  They  did  not 
get  round  the  camp  before  daylight,  and  returned  with  a 
report,  that  "Kentucky  was  coming  as  numerous  as  tlie 
trees." 

Early  next  morning  the  army  inarched  for  Fort  Wayne, 
except  the  mounted  volunteers,  who  remained  till  12 
o'clock,  to  rest  their  horses,  and  elect  a  major  to  command 
the  corps.  R.  M.  Johnson  was  chosen  for  this  office,  and 
Benjamin  S.  Chambers  was  appointed  quartermaster,  and 
the  reverend  James  Suggette,  adjutant  to  his  battalion. 
The  army  arrived  in  the  evening  at  the  camp  of  Colonel 
Adams,  at  Shane's  crossing  of  the  St.  Marys;  and  Major 
Johnson  came  up  in  the  night,  and  encamped  half  a  mile 
above  the  main  army.  On  the  morning  of  the  10th,  some 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  141 

delay  was  caused  by  repairing  broken  wagons  and  making 
other  necessary  arrangements.  General  Harrison  was  un 
remitting  in  the  discharge  of  his  duties.  Every  department 
underwent  his  personal  inspection;  and  the  temper  and 
condition  of  every  corps  in  the  army  was  known  to  him. 
The  delay  this  morning  was  not  spent  idly  by  the  officers 
and  men.  Most  of  the  different  corps  were  paraded  and 
drilled.  Major  Johnson's  battalion  was  drilled  on  horse 
back,  by  Captain  James  Johnson,  whose  zeal  and  military 
information  was  surpassed  by  few  men  of  his  age  and 
opportunities. 

In  the  following  general  order,  which  was  issued  at  this 
place,  the  reader  will  find  the  system  of  tactics  pursued  by 
the  general  in  forming  his  troops  for  fighting  in  the  woods. 

"H.  Q.  Second  Crossing  of  St.  Marys, 

"September  10, 1812. 

"The  signal  for  a  general  charge  will  be  beating  the  roll. 
At  night  the  officers  and  men  will  lie  upon  their  arms  and 
their  clothes.  Two  or  more  guns  firing  in  succession  will 
constitute  an  alarm,  at  which  the  whole  army  will  parade 
in  the  order  of  the  encampment,  which  will  be  a  hollow 
square,  unless  otherwise  directed.  When  a  sentinel  dis 
charges  his  gun  in  the  night,  ascertain  the  cause;  and 
should  he  have  sufficient  reason  to  believe  on  examination, 
that  an  enemy  is  near,  he  will  cause  two  guns  to  be  fired  in 
quick  succession.  Should  the  firing  proceed  from  an  insuf 
ficient  cause  to  give  an  alarm,  the  officer  of  the  guard  will 
immediately  call  out  "all  is  well,"  which  will  be  repeated 
through  the  army.  The  same  shall  take  place  upon  an 
accidental  firing  in  the  day  time.  The  order  of  battle,  for  a 
rear  attack  in  the  day  time,  while  the  army  are  on  the 
march,  will  be  so  far  attended  to,  with  respect  to  the  rear 
line,  that  the  rear  battalions  of  Colonels  Lewis  and  Allen's 
regiments  only  are  to  turn  upon  their  centres,  while  the 
heads  of  the  front  battalions  are  to  close  up  to  the  front 
lines,  then  facing  from  the  centre,  gmarch  out  until  they 
respectively  gain  the  flanks  of  the  front  line.  Should  the 


142  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

attack  be  in  front,  the  senior  officer  nearest  the  flank  bat 
talion,  will  judge  of  the  propriety  of  bringing  up  that  bat 
talion  to  form  on  the  flank  of  the  front  line.  The  2nd 
battalions  of  Colonels  Lewis  and  Allen's  regiments,  will 
in  all  cases  close  up,  as  the  leading  battalions  shall  advance 
and  make  room  for  them.  Captain  Garrard's  troop  form 
ing  guard  will  also  close  up  and  act  as  circumstances  may 
require. 

"Wm.  H.  Harrison,  Maj.  Gen.  Com/' 

The  army  now  marched  in  the  following  order.  The 
17th  United  States'  regiment,  Colonel  Wells,  and  the  rifle 
regiment,  Colonel  Allen,  formed  the  right  column,  at  the 
distance  of  two  hundred  yards  from  the  road;  Colonels 
Lewis  and  Scott's  regiment,  the  left  column,  at  the  same 
distance  from  the  road  on  the  left.  The  wagons  and  pack 
horses  were  on  the  road  in  the  centre.  The  horsemen  from 
Ohio,  under  Colonel  Adams  formed  the  right  flank,  and  the 
mounted  riflemen  from  Kentucky,  under  Major  Johnson, 
the  left.  A  battalion  from  the  former,  commanded  by  Gen 
eral  Lytle,  acting  as  major,  constituted  the  advance,  while 
Captain  Garrard's  troop  of  horse  from  Kentucky,  formed 
the  rear  guard.  Spies  were  placed  from  half  a  mile  to  a 
mile  in  front,  and  also  beyond  the  right  and  left  flanks. 

The  progress  of  the  army  now  was  slow,  and  there  was 
very  little  water  on  their  route.  On  the  llth,  Lieutenant 
Suggette,  adjutant  of  Johnson's  battalion,  was  sent  with 
twenty  men  from  that  battalion  to  reconnoitre  in  advance. 
Logan  and  two  other  Shawanoes  went  with  them  as  guides. 
They  fell  in  with  a  party  of  Indians,  who  fled  immediately, 
leaving  a  young  Potawatamie  chief  mortally  wounded.  In 
the  evening  they  returned  to  the  army,  and  their  little  en 
counter,  being  the  first  that  had  occurred,  had  some  effect 
in  raising  the  spirits  of  the  troops.  As  soon  as  the  army 
had  encamped  this  evening,  the  general,  with  his  aides  and 
the  officer  of  the  day,  Colonel  Allen,  was  careful  to  ride 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  143 

round  to  examine  the  ground  and  inspect  the  whole  en 
campment,  which  without  delay  was  strongly  fortified  \vjtli 
a  breast  work  of  logs,  and  the  underbrush  was  cleared  away 
for  thirty  paces  on  the  outside.  The  mounted  men  en 
camped  within  the  lines.  During  the  night  there  were  a 
number  of  alarms,  caused  by  the  Indians  attempting  to 
approach  and  examine  the  camp.  The  army  was  now  with 
in  twenty  miles  of  Fort  Wayne,  at  which  it  would  be  able 
to  arrive  the  next  day. 

Very  early  in  the  morning  the  whole  were  in  motion, 
every  man  being  prepared  for  action,  and  expecting  to  meet 
the  Indians  at  a  well-known  swamp,  about  five  miles  on 
this  side  of  the  fort.  As  the  army  approached  it,  the  horse 
men  under  Johnson  and  Adams  were  sent  round  it  to  the 
right  and  left.  It  was  about  a  mile  long,  and  three  hun 
dred  yards  wide,  except  where  the  road  crossed  it,  at  which 
place  it  was  not  more  than  100  yards  wide.  At  this  season, 
it  was  tolerably  dry,  and  no  enemy  was  to  be  seen,  nor  any 
appearance  of  one  except  a  recent  encampment,  immed 
iately  beyond  the  swamp.  About  a  mile  farther  a  single 
Indian  was  seen  and  fired  upon,  which  caused  the  army  to 
form  the  line  of  battle,  but  no  others  appearing  the  march 
was  resumed,  and  about  two  hours  before  sunset,  the  troops 
arrived  at  'the  fort.  Their  arrival  was  the  source  of  no 
little  joy  to  the  garrison,  and  the  people  who  had  taken 
refuge  in  the  fort,  The  Indians  had  fled,  most  of  them  on 
the  evening  before,  and  some  only  a  few  minutes  before  the 
appearance  of  the  army.  They  were  pursued  by  the  Ohio 
horsemen,  but  without  success.  The  fort  had  been  closely 
invested  for  ten  or  twelve  days  by  the  Indians,  who  had 
made  several  pieces  of  wooden  cannon,  by  boring  out  pieces 
of  timber,  and  strengthening  them  with  iron  hoops.  The 
army  encamped  round  the  fort,  where  a  feAV  days  previous 
there  had  been  a  handsome  little  village ;  but  it  was  now  in 


144  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

ruins,  having  been  burnt  down  by  the  Indians,  together 
with  the  United  States'  factory,  which  had  been  erected  to 
furnish  the  ungrateful  wretches  with  farming  utensils. 

Until  the  1st  of  September,  the  savages  about  the  fort 
had  professed  friendship,  with  a  view  to  get  possession  of  it 
by  some  stratagem.  Captain  Rhea,  who  commanded,  was 
addicted  to  intoxication,  for  which  and  his  other  miscon 
duct  he  was  arrested  by  General  Harrison;  but  on  account 
of  his  age  he  was  permitted  to  resign.  The  fort  was  \vell 
prepared  to  resist  a  siege  by  Indians,  as  it  had  plenty  of 
provisions  and  water,  and  about  seventy  men  with  four 
small  field  pieces.  It  is  delightfully  situated  on  an  emi 
nence  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Miami  of  the  Lake,  immed 
iately  below  the  formation  of  that  river  by  the  junction  of 
the  St.  Marys  from  the  southwest  with  the  St.  Josephs  from 
the  north.  It  is  well  constructed  of  block  houses  and 
picketing,  but  could  not  resist  a  British  force,  as  there  are 
several  eminences  on  the  south  side,  from  which  it  could 
be  commanded  by  a  six  or  nine  pounder. 

This  is  the  place,  where  the  Miami  Indians  formerly 
had  their  principal  town;  and  here  many  an  unfortunate 
prisoner  suffered  death  by  burning  at  the  stake.  It  was 
here  also,  that  General  Harmer  suffered  his  army  to  be  cut 
up  and  defeated  in  detachments  after  he  had  burnt  the  town 
in  the  fall  of  the  year  1700.  F'or  more  than  a  century  be 
fore  that  time,  it  had  been  the  principal  place  of  rendez 
vous  between  the  Indians  of  the  lakes,  and  those  of  the 
Wabash  and  Illinois,  and  had  been  much  resorted  about  the 
year  756  and  previously,  by  French  traders  from  Canada. 
The  Miami  is  navigable  for  boats  from  this  place  to  the 
Lake,  and  the  portage  to  the  nearest  navigable  branch  of 
the  Wabash,  is  but  seven  or  eight  miles,  through  a  level 
marshy  prairie,  from  which  the  water  runs  both  to  the 
Wabash  and  Sfc.  Marys.  A  canal  at  some  future  day  will 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  145 


unite  these  rivers,  and  thus  render  a  town  at  Fort 
as  formerly,  the  most  considerable  place  in  all  that  country. 
The  corn  which  had  been  cultivated  in  the  fields  by  the 
villagers,  was  nearly  all  destroyed  by  the  Indians ;  the  re 
mains  served  as  forage  for  the  mounted  corps.  Captain 
Wells,  who  was  massacred  at  Chicago,  had  a  handsome 
farm  in  the  forks  of  the  river,  with  some  good  buildings, 
which  were  all  destroyed  in  the  general  devastation. 

On  the  day  after  the  arrival  of  the  army,  reconnoitering 
parties  were  sent  out  in  every  direction,  and  at  the  same 
time  a  council  of  field  officers  was  convened,  in  which  it 
was  determined,  agreeably  to  plans  submitted  by  General 
Harrison,  to  divide  the  army  into  two  divisions,  and  march 
on  the  next  day  in  quest  of  the  Indians  and  their  towns. 
The  first  division  was  composed  of  the  regiments  of  Lewis 
and  Allen,  and  Captain  Garrard's  troops  of  horse,  under 
General  Payne  and  accompanied  by  General  Harrison. 
They  were  to  destroy  the  Miami  villages  at  the  forks  of  the 
W  abash,  about  thirty  miles  from  the  fort.  The  other 
division  was  to  destroy  the  Potawatamie  village  on  the  Elk 
Hart  river,  a  branch  of  the  St.  Josephs  of  Lake  Michigan. 
It  was  to  be  commanded  by  Colonel  Wells,  and  to  consist  of 
one  battalion  under  Johnson,  and  the  mounted  men  from 
Ohio,  under  Adams.  The  greater  part  of  the  latter  corps, 
however,  returned  home  next  morning.  They  had  left 
their  homes  in  the  expectation  of  remaining  but  a  short 
period  in  service,  and  had  already  exceeded  the  time  which 
they  had  allowed  themselves  for  the  excursion.  When 
General  Harrison  was  informed  of  the  intention  of  the 
corps  to  return,  he  addressed  them  in  a  public  speech,  in 
which  he  requested  them  to  remain  with  him,  and  march 
on  the  intended  expedition.  General  Lytle  and  Major 
Dunlap  with  150  men  determined  to  stay — all  the  others 
adhered  to  their  determination  to  return.  The  main  ob- 
10 


146  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

ject,  which  the  general  expected  to  accomplish  by  the  pro 
posed  expeditions,  was  to  destroy  the  corn  of  the  Indians 
so  that  they  could  not  find  the  means  of  subsistence  for 
making  another  attack  on  the  fort. 

The  party  under  Payne,  having  traversed  a  fine  region 
of  country,  arrived  on  the  15th  at  the  village  in  the  forks, 
which  was  abandoned  by  the  Indians.  They  encamped  in 
the  town,  destroyed  all  its  huts  and  cabins,  and  cut  up  the 
corn  and  other  vegetables  in  the  fields.  Next  day  the 
spies  discovered  several  other  deserted  villages  lower  down, 
which  w^ere  all  in  like  manner  destroyed.  The  toinb  of  a 
chief,  built  of  logs  and  daubed  with  clay,  was  found  in  one 
of  these  villages.  He  was  laid  on  his  blanket,  with  his  gun 
and  his  pipe  by  his  side,  and  a  small  tin  pan  on  his  breast, 
containing  a  wooden  spoon,  and  a  number  of  earrings  and 
broaches — all  deemed  necessary  no  doubt  on  his  journey  to 
the  other  world.  On  the  18th  they  arrived  again  at  the 
fort,  without  having  lost  a  man  or  seen  a  living  Indian. 

The  party  under  Wells  had  to  march  about  sixty  miles 
to  the  village  against  which  they  were  sent.  Captain 
Audrain,  who  was  son-in-law,  and  Mr.  Wells,  who  was  son 
to  the  colonel,  went  with  them  as  guides;  and  Captain 
Arnold's  company  marched  at  the  distance  of  near  a  mile 
in  front  to  act  as  spies.  On  the  16th,  having  crossed  the 
Elk  Hart  river,  above  the  village  about  three  miles,  the  line 
of  battle  was  formed  on  a  plain,  thinly  timbered.  Major 
Johnson's  mounted  battalion  was  placed  in  front  on  the  left 
flank,  and  Major  Dunlap's  mounted  men  on  the  right  in 
front;  with  orders  to  advance  to  the  right  and  left  of  the 
town  and  surround  it.  The  infantry  were  formed  in  line 
of  battle,  then  broke  off  by  heads  of  companies,  and  fol 
lowed  the  others  in  rapid  motion.  In  a  few  minutes  the 
mounted  men  were  in  the  rear  of  the  village,  but  to  the 
regret  of  every  person  it  was  found  destitute  of  inhabitants, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  147 

the  Indians  having  fled  two  days  previous.  They  had  left 
a  considerable  quantity  of  corn,  gathered  and  laid  on  scaf 
folds  to  dry,  with  abundance  of  beans,  potatoes  and  other 
vegetables,  which  furnished  ample  store  of  provisions  for 
the  men  and  forage  for  the  horses.  This  village  was  called 
Five  Medals,  from  a  chief  of  that  name  who  made  it  his 
residence.  On  a  pole  before  the  door  of  that  chief,  a  red 
flag  was  hung,  with  a  broom  tied  above  it,  and  on  another 
pole  at  the  tomb  of  an  old  woman,  a  white  flag  was  flying. 
The  body  of  the  old  woman  Avas  entire,  sitting  upright  with 
her  face  towards  the  east,  and  a  basket  beside  her,  contain 
ing  trinkets,  such  as  owl  and  hawk  bills  and  claws,  a 
variety  of  bones,  and  bunches  of  roots  tied  together ;  all  of 
which  indicated  that  she  had  been  revered  as  a  sorceress, 
and  probably  a  doctress. 

In  one  of  the  huts  was  found  a  morning  report  of  one  of 
Hull's  captains — also  a  Liberty  Hall  newspaper,  printed 
at  Cincinnati,  containing  an  account  of  General  Harrison's 
army.  Several  coarse  bags,  which  appeared  to  have  con 
tained  shot,  and  pieces  of  boxes  with  London  and  Maiden 
printed  on  them,  were  also  picked  up  in  the  cabins,  which 
proved  that  these  Indians  were  intimately  connected  with 
the  British,  and  had  been  furnished  with  information  by 
some  traitor  in  our  own  country.  The  village  with  about 
seventy  acres  of  corn  was  totally  destroyed,  and  on  the 
same  evening  the  army  returned  as  far  as  the  Elk  Hart 
river.  Next  morning  they  marched  rapidly  toward  the 
fort,  Captain  Arnold's  company  being  thrown  in  the  rear, 
to  act  as  a  guard,  and  to  bring  up  the  weak,  the  sick,  and 
the  lame.  This  was  an  arduous  task,  for  the  men  having 
marched  very  hard,  and  having  been  very  scarce  of  pro 
visions,  except  the  green  vegetables  taken  in  the  village, 
were  exceedingly  fatigued,  and  many  of  them  were  taken 
sick,  one  of  whom  died  on  the  return.  When  the  foot 


148  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

troops  gave  out  through  fatigue,  they  were  aided  by  the 
horsemen,  who  cheerfully  dismounted  to  assist  their  fellow 
soldiers.  On  the  18th  the  main  body  arrived  at  the  fort  a 
few  hours  after  the  party  under  Payne. 

In  the  meantime  Colonel  Simrall  had  arrived  at  the  fort 
on  the  17th,  with  his  regiment  of  dragoons,  armed  with 
muskets,  320  strong,  (and  a  company  of  mounted  riflemen 
under  Colonel  Farrow,  from  Montgomery  county,  Ken 
tucky).  General  Harrison  sent  them  on  the  evening  of  the 
18th  to  the  town  of  Little  Turtle,  about  twenty  miles  to 
the  northwest,  with  orders  to  destroy  it  all,  except  the 
buildings  erected  by  the  United  States  for  the  Little  Turtle, 
whose  friendship  for  the  Americans  after  the  treaty  of 
Greenville,  had  contributed  greatly  to  tbe  perservation  of 
peace.  Colonel  Simrall  executed  his  orders  with  a  degree 
of  promptness  and  dispatch,  which  indicated  the  true  sol 
dier,  and  on  the  19th  he  returned  in  the  evening  to  the  Fort. 
Captain  Farrow's  company  was  now  placed  under  Major 
Johnson,  whose  battalion  was  thus  rendered  about  250 
strong. 

Brigadier  General  James  Winchester  now  arrived  to 
take  command  of  the  first  troops,  which  had  marched  from 
Kentucky  to  reinforce  the  northwestern  army.  He,  too, 
had  been  a  revolutionary  officer,  and  was  now  advanced  in 
years.  He  was  a  wealthy  citizen  of  Tennessee,  where  he 
had  lived  many  years  in  a  degree  of  elegant  luxury  and  ease, 
which  was  not  calculated  to  season  him  for  a  northern 
campaign  in  the  forest.  His  arrival  produced  much  un 
easiness  among  the  troops,  being  a  regular  officer,  with 
whom  they  were  unacquainted,  many  of  the  militia  seemed 
disposed  not  to  be  commanded  by  him;  and  General  Har 
rison  with  the  field  officers  had  to  exert  all  their  influence 
to  reconcile  the  army  to  the  change.  The  troops  had  con 
fidently  expected,  that  General  Harrison  would  be  con- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  149 

firmed  in  the  command,  and  by  this  time  he  had  completely 
secured  the  confidence  of  every  soldier  in  the  army.  He 
was  affable  and  courteous  in  his  manners,  and  indefatig 
able  in  his  attention  to  every  branch  of  business.  His  sol 
diers  seemed  to  anticipate  the  wishes  of  their  general ;  it 
was  only  necessary  to  be  known  that  he  wished  something 
done,  and  all  were  anxious  to  risk  their  lives  in  its  accom 
plishment.  His  men  would  have  fought  better  and  suffered 
more  with  him,  than  with  any  other  general  in  America; 
and  whatever  might  have  been  the  merits  of  General  Win 
chester,  it  was  certainly  an  unfortunate  arrangement  which 
transferred  the  command  to  him  at  this  moment.  It  is  ab 
solutely  necessary  that  militia  soldiers  should  have  great 
confidence  in  their  general,  if  they  are  required,  either  to 
obey  with  promptness,  or  to  fight  with  bravery.  The  men 
were  at  last  reconciled  to  march  under  Winchester,  but 
with  a  confident  belief,  that  Harrison  would  yet  be  rein 
stated  in  the  command;  and  which  accordingly  was  done, 
as  soon  as  the  war  department  was  informed  of  his  appoint 
ment  in  the  Kentucky  troops,  and  his  popularity  in  the 
western  country. 

On  the  19th  the  command  of  the  troops  at  the  Fort  was 
transferred  by  a  general  order  to  Winchester;  and  at  the 
same  time  he  was  informed  by  General  Harrison  that  any 
other  part  of  the  infantry  which  he  might  deem  necessary 
to  the  execution  of  his  plans,  should  be  placed  at  his  dis 
posal.  On  the  same  evening,  General  Harrison  turned 
back  to  take  command  of  the  forces  collecting  in  the  rear ; 
and  to  prepare  for  a  mounted  expedition  against  Detroit. 
He  intended  to  make  a  coup  de  main  on  that  place,  with  a 
mounted  force  which  would  march  by  an  unfrequented 
route  from  Fort  Wayne,  up  the  St.  Josephs  to  the  head 
waters  of  the  river  Raisin.  The  troops  collecting  in  the 
rear,  were  the  three  regiments  from  Kentucky,  under  Bar- 


150  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

bee,  Poague  and  Jennings ;  and  three  companies  of  mounted 
riflemen  from  the  same  State,  under  Captains  Roper,  Bacon 
and  Clarke;  and  also  a  corps  of  mounted  men  from  Ohio, 
who  was  rendezvoused  at  Dayton  on  the  15th,  in  pursuance 
of  a  previous  call  by  Meigs  and  Harrison,  which  had  been 
made  early  in  September,  with  a  view  to  employ  them  in  an 
expedition  against  some  of  the  Indian  towns.  This  corps 
was  commanded  by  Colonel  Findley,  who  had  entered  the 
service  again,  after  being  surrendered  by  Hull.  The 
mounted  men  and  the  regiment  of  Jennings  had  arrived  at 
St.  Marys,  where  General  Harrison  met  them  on  the  20th, 
the  rest  of  the  infantry  being  still  farther  in  the  rear.  The 
general  had  left  orders  at  Fort  Wayne  for  Johnson's  bat 
talion,  and  Colonel  Simrall's  dragoons,  which  corps  were 
not  included  in  Winchester's  command,  to  return  to  St. 
Marys  as  soon  as  possible.  Major  Johnson  had  according 
ly  marched  early  on  the  morning  of  the  20th,  and  when  he 
had  travelled  about  twenty  miles  was  met  by  orders  from 
Harrison  to  return  to  the  fort,  and  wait  with  the  dragoons 
for  further  orders,  which  was  promptly  done,  with  the 
exception  of  Ensign  William  Holton,  and  about  25  men,  of 
Captain  Ward's  company.  They  refused  to  obey  the  order 
to  return,  and  manfully  proceeded  home  to  Kentucky.  The 
battalion  arrived  at  the  fort  in  the  evening  next  day,  from 
which  in  the  meantime  General  Winchester  had  removed 
his  camp  into  the  forks  of  the  river,  and  early  on  the  22nd 
he  marched  down  the  river  on  the  north  side,  following  very 
nearly  the  route  in  which  Wayne's  army  returned  after  the 
battle  of  '94.  His  object  was  to  go  as  far  as  the  old  fort 
Defiance,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Auglaize,  and  wait  there  to 
form  a  junction  with  the  infantry  in  the  rear,  who  were 
to  come  down  that  river  from  St.  Marys.  The  following 
order  was  issued  by  the  general,  which  will  serve  as  a  speci 
men  of  his  tactics  and  police : 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  151 

"The  front  guard  in  three  lines,  two  deep  in  the  road, 
and  in  Indian  files  on  the  flanks  at  distance  of  fifty  and 
one  hundred  yards,  as  the  ground  will  admit.  A  fatigue 
party  to  consist  of  one  captain,  one  ensign,  two  sergeants, 
and  two  corporals  with  fifty  men,  will  follow  the  front 
guard  for  the  purpose  of  opening  the  road.  The  remainder 
of  the  infantry  to  march  on  the  flanks  in  the  following  or 
der:  Colonels  Wells  and  Allen's  regiments  on  the  right, 
and  Lewis  and  Scott's  on  the  left.  The  general  and  brigade 
baggage,  commissaries  and  quartermaster's  stores,  immed 
iately  in  the  rear  of  the  fatigue  party.  The  cavalry  in  the 
following  order:  Captain  Garrard  and  twenty  men  to  pre 
cede  the  guard  in  front,  and  equally  divided  at  the  head  of 
each  line;  the  lieutenant  and  eighteen  men  in  the  rear  of  the 
whole  army  and  baggage ;  the  balance  of  the  cavalry  equally 
divided  on  the  flanks  or  the  flank  lines.  The  regimental 
baggage  wagons  will  fall  according  to  the  respective  ranks 
of  the  commanding  officers.  The  officers  commanding  corps 
previous  to  their  marching  will  examine  carefully  the  arms 
and  ammunition  of  their  respective  corps,  and  see  that  they 
are  in  good  order.  They  will  also  be  particularly  careful, 
that  the  men  do  not  waste  their  cartridges.  No  loaded 
muskets  are  to  be  put  in  the  wagons.  One-half  of  the 
fatigue  party  is  to  work  at  a  time  and  the  others  will  carry 
their  arms.  The  wagon  master  will  attend  to  loading  the 
wagons,  and  see  that  articles  are  put  in,  in  good  order, 
and  that  each  wagon  and'  team  carry  a  reasonable  load. 
The  hour  of  march  will  be  9  :00  o'clock  this  morning.  The 
officer  of  the  day  is  charged  with  this  order.  The  line  of 
battle  will  be  the  same  as  that  of  General  Harrison  in  his 
last  march  to  Fort  Wayne. 

"James  Winchester,  Brig.  Gen." 

As  great  caution  was  observed  on  the  march,  and.  the 
camp  strongly  fortified  every  night,  the  army  advanced 
very  slowly,  not  exceeding  five  or  six  miles  a  day.  Some 
Indians  were  seen,  and  there  was  considerable  appearance 
of  more  being  in  the  country  around.  A  volunteer  com 
pany  of  spies  had  been  organized  under  Captain  Ballard, 
and  Lieutenant  Harrison  Munday  of  the  rifle  regiment, 


152  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

and  Ensign  Liggett  of  the  17th  United  States'  infantry. 
They  generally  marched  in  advance  to  reconnoitre  the 
country.  On  the  25th  Ensign  Liggett  obtained  permis 
sion  from  his  captain,  to  proceed  as  far  as  old  Fort  De 
fiance,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Auglaize  on  the  south  side  of 
the  Miami.  Four  men  of  M'Cracken's  company  from 
Woodford,  Kentucky,  went  with  him.  Late  in  the  evening, 
while  preparing  something  to  eat,  they  were  discovered  by 
a  Frenchman  and  eight  Indians,  who  crept  up  and  sur 
prised  them  with  a  call  to  surrender.  They  were  positive 
ly  assured,  that  they  would  not  be  hurt,  and  would  be  per 
mitted  to  wear  their  arms  till  they  entered  the  British 
camp.  On  these  conditions  they  surrendered;  but  the 
Indians  and  Frenchman,  as  they  marched  on,  concerted 
in  their  own  language,  and  executed  the  following  plan, 
for  their  destruction.  Five  of  the  Indians,  each  having 
marked  his  victim,  walked  behind  and  on  one  side  of  the 
men,  and  at  a  given  signal  fired  upon  them.  Four  of  them 
fell  dead — Liggett  only  escaped  the  first  fire ;  he  sprung  to 
a  tree  but  wasi  shot  also  while  raising  his  gun  to  his  face. 
Next  day  Captain  Ballard,  with  a  part  of  his  company 
being  in  advance,  discovered  the  dead  bodies,  and  a  party 
of  Indians  watching  near  them.  He  formed  his  men  for 
action,  with  the  Miami  on  his  right;  but  not  liking  his 
position,  and  perceiving  that  the  Indians  were  too  strong 
for  him,  he  fell  back  200  yards,  and  formed  in  a  stronger 
position.  The  enemy  supposing  he  had  fled,  filed  off  from 
their  right  flank,  intending  to  surround  him  on  his  left, 
and  cut  off  his  retreat.  He  heard  them  pass  by  on  his  left 
without  discovering  him,  and  then  filed  off  by  the  left  in 
their  rear,  and  by  a  circuitous  roiite  arrived  safe  at  the 
camp. 

Lieutenant  Munday,  with  another  part  of  the  spies 
presently  happened  at  the  same  place,  and  discovering 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  153 

some  Indians,  who  still  remained  there,  formed  his  men 
and  charged  upon  them,  at  the  same  time  saluting  them 
with  their  own  yell.  They  fled  precipitately,  and  Munday 
on  discovering  their  superior  numbers,  took  advantage  of 
their  panic  to  retreat  himself.  Next  morning,  the  27th, 
Captain  Ballard,  with  the  spies  and  Captain  Garrard's 
troop  of  horse,  accompanied  by  Major  Woolfor,  aide  to 
the  general,  and  some  other  volunteers,  went  forward  to 
bury  the  dead.  The  Indians  were  still  in  ambush,  but 
Captain  Ballard  expecting  it,  approached  them  in  a  dif 
ferent  direction,  so  as  to  disconcert  their  plans.  He 
attacked  them  with  a  brisk  fire,  and  Captain  Garrard  im 
mediately  ordered  a  charge,  on  which  they  lied  in  every 
direction,  leaving  trails  of  blood  from  their  killed  and 
wounded. 

These  Indians  were  the  advance  of  an  army  destined  to 
attack  Fort  Wayne,  and  consisting  of  200  regulars  under 
Major  Muir,  witli  four  pieces  of  artillery,  and  about  1,000 
Indians,  commanded  by  Elliott.  They  had  brought  their 
baggage  and  artillery  by  water  to  the  old  Fort  Defiance, 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Auglaize,  where  they  had  left  their 
boats  and  were  advancing  up  the  south  side  of  the  Miami 
towards  Fort  Wayne.  About  the  time  that  Liggett's 
party  was  massacred,  quartermaster  sergeant  McCoy,  of 
Scott's  regiment,  was  taken  by  the  Indians  and  carried  to 
the  British  camp.  He  represented  the  strength  of  the 
army  under  Winchester  much  above  the  truth,  and  in 
formed  them  that  another  army  as  strong  was  expected 
clown  immediately  to  join  Winchester.  Major  Muir  on 
receiving  this  intelligence,  which  agreed  pretty  well  as  to 
Winchester's  force,  with  the  reports  of  his  spies,  consid 
ered  his  situation  as  critical ;  and  on  the  defeat  of  his  ad 
vance  by  Captain  Ballard,  in  the  morning  of  the  27th,  he 
immediately  retreated  from  his  position  twelve  miles 


154  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

above  the  Auglaize,  to  the  boats  he  had  left  at  its  mouth, 
and  reembarked  his  baggage  and  artillery  the  same  day. 
He  then  determined  to  give  Winchester  battle,  relying  if 
defeated  on  effecting  a  retreat  in  his  boats.  He  selected 
an  advantageous  place  for  an  attack,  where  Wayne's  old 
trace  crosses  a  creek  on  the  north  side  of  the  Miami,  about 
four  miles  above  Defiance.  But  on  inarching  to  the  ground 
on  the  morning  of  the  28th,  he  found  that  about  three- 
fourths  of  the  Indians  had  abandoned  the  project.  The 
news  of  another  army  coming  down  the  Auglaize,  and  the 
leaving  of  the  artillery  in  the  boats,  had  frightened  them 
to  this  conduct.  Major  Muir  then  immediately  retreated 
down  the  river,  to  the  distance  of  twenty  miles  the  same 
day,  leaving  some  mounted  Indians  to  watch  the  move 
ments  of  his  enemies. 

General  Winchester  had  all  this  time  received  no  cer 
tain  information  of  the  army  thus  opposed  to  him.  On 
the  morning  of  the  26th,  Captain  Hickman  had  volun 
teered  to  go  on  horseback  with  Riddle,  an  intelligent  spy, 
well  versed  in  Indian  affairs,  and  reconnoitre  the  country 
down  the  river.  They  crossed  the  Miami  to  the  south 
side,  then  crossed  the  country  to  the  Auglaize,  and  des 
cended  on  the  east  side  of  that  river  to  the  Miami,  which 
they  recrossed  about  tAVO  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the 
former,  and  returned  up  the  north  side  to  the  army.  In 
this  route,  they  had  surrounded  the  enemy  without  having 
discovered  him.  In  the  first  instance  they  had  crossed  the 
Miami  above  the  army  of  the  allies,  and  where  they  re- 
crossed  it  below,  the  Indians  having  traveled  in  a  beaten 
path,  and  the  regulars  by  water,  the  traces  of  a  large  force 
were  not  discoverable.  However,  the  Indian  sign  which 
they  had  seen,  combined  with  the  conduct  of  the  skirmish 
ing  parties,  convinced  those  experienced  in  such  affairs, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  155 

that  a  large  body  of  the  enemy  was  somewhere  in  the 
neighborhood. 

The  camp  was,  therefore,  strongly  fortified  on  the  night 
of  the  27th,  and  the  march  was  resumed  next  day  under 
the  expectation  of  meeting  the  enemy  and  having  a  battle. 
Presently  the  spies  from  each  army  met  and  fired  at  each 
other ;  the  line  of  battle  was  immediately  formed ;  but  the 
enemy  having  disappeared,  the  march  was  again  resumed. 
When  the  army  had  arrived  within  a  few  miles  of  the 
creek,  at  which  Major  Muir  had  prepared  that  morning 
to  give  it  battle,  a  halt  was  called  by  General  Winchester. 
He  had  learned  that  the  passage  of  that  creek  would  be  an 
advantageous  place,  for  the  enemy  to  make  an  attack,  and 
he  determined  to  cross  to  the  south  side  of  the  Miami. 
A  ford  being  found,  the  army  crossed  over,  and  immediate 
ly  the  trail  of  the  enemy  with  his  artillery  was  discovered 
on  the  south  side.  An  advantageous  piece  of  ground  was 
chosen  for  a  camp,  which  was  well  fortified  as  usual. 
Spies  were  sent  down  to  reconnoitre  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Auglaize,  but  they  returned  without  much  information. 
They  stated,  that  the  brush  was  so  thick  about  that  place, 
and  the  sign  of  Indians  so  abundant,  that  it  was  unsafe 
for  spies  on  foot  to  penetrate  to  the  old  fort. 

A  council  of  war  was  now  held.  Some  of  the  officers 
were  for  sending  a  detachment  in  purusit  of  the  enemy, 
but  a  large  majority  were  of  opinion,  that  the  enemy  must 
have  obtained  correct  information  of  the  strength  of  the 
army,  and  have  taken  a  decisive  course,  that  if  he  intended 
to  give  us  battle,  he  would  do  it  without  our  forces  being 
divided;  and  that  if.  he  was  unable  to  do  this,  he  had  no 
doubt  retreated  too  far  already  to  be  overtaken.  The 
general  was  of  this  opinion,  and  the  council  decided  that 
several  mounted  parties  should  be  sent  out  in  different 
directions  to  search  for  the  enemy ;  and  that  an  express  at 


156  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

the  same  time  should  be  sent  to  General  Harrison  to 
acquaint  him  with  the  situation  of  the  army,  and  that  its 
provisions  were  nearly  exhausted.  These  measures  were 
executed  next  morning.  An  express  was  sent  to  General 
Harrison,  and  four  parties  of  spies  were  sent  to  recon 
noitre  in  different  directions.  The  spies  all  returned  in 
the  course  of  the  day,  and  from  their  reports  no  doubt  re 
mained,  but  that  the  enemy  had  retreated.  On  the  next 
day,  the  30th  of  September,  General  Winchester  moved 
his  camp  down  the  river,  within  a  mile  of  Defiance,  where 
he  fortified  himself  again  on  a  high  bank  of  the  Miami, 
and  remained  there  several  days,  so  destitute  of  provisions, 
that  the  men  had  to  subsist  on  a  very  short  allowance  of 
the  most  indifferent  beef.  They  continued,  however,  to 
do  their  duty  as  soldiers  with  promptitude  and  cheerful 
ness.  On  the  first  of  October  Colonel  Lewis  was  detached 
with  380  men  'to  discover  with  more  certainty,  whether 
the  enemy  had  retreated  quite  out  of  the  country.  He 
crossed  the  Auglaize,  and  went  down  on  the  south  side 
of  the  Miami  seven  or  eight  miles,  and  then  crossed  to  the 
north  side  of  that  river,  where  he  saw  sufficient  appear 
ances  of  a  precipitate  retreat,  to  convince  him  that  the 
enemy  was  entirely  gone. 

We  must  now  recur  to  the  operations  of  the  troops  col 
lecting  in  the  rear.  We  left  General  Harrison  on  the  20th 
September,  with  the  mounted  men  and  Jenning's  regiment 
at  St.  Marys,  the  balance  of  the  infantry  having  not  then 
arrived.  The  regiments  of  Colonels  Barbee,  Poague,  and 
Jennings  arrived  at  Newport  early  in  September,  with 
Colonel  SimralFs  dragoons,  but  they  were  detained  some 
time  before  they  could  draw  their  arms,  ammunition,  and 
two  month's  pay  in  advance.  The  dragoons  were  obliged 
to  arm  themselves  witli  muskets,  no  swords  and  pistols 
having  arrived.  The  government  had  ordered  the  neces- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  157 

sary  supplies,  but  their  agents  were  inattentive  and  dila 
tory.  Many  articles  of  the  first  necessity  had  not  yet  left 
Philadelphia,  from  which  place  even  the  tent  poles  for  the 
army  were  to  be  brought,  so  improvident  were  some  of  the 
arrangements  for  supplying  and  conducting  the  troops 
on  the  frontiers.  One  man  only  in  Colonel  SimralPs  reg 
iment,  and  he  was  a  substitute,  refused  to  be  armed  with 
a  musket.  His  comrades  invited  him  to  the  water  as  usual, 
and  having  initiated  him  by  baptism  into  the  Legion  of 
dishonor,  he  was  permitted  to  retire  from  the  toils  of  war. 
The  foot  regiments,  having  at  last  completed  their  arrange 
ments,  proceeded  to  their  destination,  and  had  all  arrived 
on  the  frontiers  about  the  20th  of  September. 

On  the  21st,  Colonel  Jennings  was  ordered  to  proceed 
with  his  regiment  across  the  St.  Marys  and  down  the 
Auglaize  towards  Defiance,  to  establish  an  intermediate 
post,  and  escort  provisions  to  General  Winchester.  Hav 
ing  advanced  about  30  miles,  he  met  writh  considerable 
signs  of  Indians,  and  his  spies  having  advanced  to  Fort 
Defiance  and  discovered  the  enemy  there,  he  halted  on  the 
Auglaize,  and  commenced  the  building  of  block  houses. 
Colonel  Findley  was  sent  with  his  mounted  regiment,  350 
strong,  to  destroy  the  Ottawa  towns  on  Blanch  ard's  fork 
of  the  Auglaize.  About  this  time  General  Harrison  re 
ceived  a  dispatch  from  the  Avar  department,  directing  him 
to  join  General  Winchester  with  a  part  of  the  troops  under 
his  command.  This  order  had  been  issued  on  the  sup 
position,  that  Harrison  had  accepted  the  previous  appoint 
ment,  and  was  still  in  Kentucky.  In  his  present  situation 
he  could  not  comply;  but  in  order  to  further  the  views  of 
the  secretary,  he  immediately  determined  to  place  the 
regiments  of  Barbee  and  Jennings,  and  the  quota  of  Ohio 
troops  then  in  service,  at  the  disposal  of  General  Win 
chester. 


158  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

General  Harrison  now  proceeded  to  Piqua  to  expedite 
the  supplies  for  the  army,  and  mature  his  arrangements 
for  the  coup  de  main  on  Detroit.  But  there  on  the  even 
ing  of  the  24th,  he  received  another  communication  from 
the  war  department,  dated  on  the  17th  of  September, 
which  assigned  him  the  command  of  the  8th  military  dis 
trict  including  the  northwestern  army.  He  was  at  the 
same  time  instructed,  to  provide  for  the  security  of  the 
western  frontiers,  to  retake  Detroit  with  a  view  to  the 
conquest  of  Upper  Canada,  to  penetrate  that  country  as 
far  as  the  force  under  his  command  would  justify  him  to 
proceed.  He  was  advised,  that  every  exertion  was  being 
made  by  the  government,  to  furnish  him  with  a  train  of 
artillery  from  Pittsburgh,  and  all  other  necessary  supplies. 
The  forces  now  under  his  command  by  order  of  the  gov 
ernment,  were  estimated  at  ten  thousand  strong,  including 
the  whole  in  the  State  of  Ohio  and  the  different  territories. 
The  real  number  was  much  greater,  in  consequence  of  many 
mounted  volunteers  having  entered  the  service  for  short 
periods  unauthorized  by  the  war  department.  But  the 
services  which  he  was  required  to  perform,  were  in  the 
opinion  of  old,  experienced,  and  able  officers,  the  most 
extensive  and  arduous,  that  ever  had  been  required  from 
any  military  commander  in  America.  The  endless  num 
ber  of  posts  and  scattered  settlements,  which  he  was 
obliged  to  maintain  and  protect,  against  numerous  and 
scattered  bands  of  Indians,  while  he  was  contending  with 
the  difficulties  almost  insurmountable  in  the  main  expe 
dition  against  the  enemy  at  Maiden,  were  sufficient  to 
employ  all  the  time,  and  talents,  and  resources,  of  th€ 
greatest  military  genius  at  the  head  of  a  well  appointed 
army.  His  forces,  however,  were  raw,  undisciplined 
militia,  which  nothing  but  his  address  or  Jackson's  energy 
could  render  efficient.  Chaos  and  misconduct  reigned  in 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  159 

every  department,  and  particularly  in  that  of  the  supplies, 
in  which  the  best  organization  and  arrangements  were 
necessary,  to  meet  the  inconceivable  difficulties  which 
were  to  be  surmounted  in  that  line.  He  had  excellent 
materials  for  an  army  in  the  Kentucky  militia,  bufc  he  had 
no  time  to  spend  in  preparing  them  for  the  field — the 
season  for  action  was  drawing  to  a  close — not  a  moment 
was  to  be  lost  in  pushing  on  the  campaign. 

He  immediately  digested  the  following  plan  for  the 
march  of  the  army  towards  Detroit,  viz :  the  right  column, 
to  be  composed  of  the  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania  troops, 
to  rendezvous  at  Wooster,  and  proceed  thence  by  Upper 
Sandusky  to  the  rapids  of  the  Miami ;  the  middle  column, 
to  consist  of  twelve  hundred  Ohio  militia,  to  march  from 
Urbana  where  they  now  were,  by  Fort  M' Arthur  on  Gen 
eral  Hull's  route  to  the  Rapids;  the  left  column,  to  be 
composed  of  the  regulars  under  Wells,  and  four  regiments 
of  Kentucky  volunteers,  to  proceed  down  the  Auglaize 
and  Miami  from  St.  Marys  and  Defiance  to  the  Rapids. 
The  mounted  men,  under  a  proper  officer  selected  to  com 
mand  them,  were  to  proceed  on  the  route,  by  which  he  had 
intended  to  make  the  coup  de  main  on  Detroit.  That  in 
tention,  however,  was  now  abandoned;  for  if  they  should 
take  Detroit,  as  the  infantry  could  not  be  ready  to  support 
them  in  it,  they  must  leave  it  again  to  the  aggravated  fury 
of  the  Indians.  The  object,  therefore,  at  present,  was  to 
sweep  the  western  side  of  the  strait  and  lake  of  the  Indians, 
who  were  scattered  from  Brownstown  to  the  Rapids,  riot 
ing  on  the  plunder  of  the  farms  which  had  been  abandoned 
by  their  owners. 

The  attention  of  the  general  was  at  the  same  time 
directed  to  the  important  subject  of  the  supplies,  the  most 
difficult  part  of  his  business  in  the  present  campaign.  On 
the  27th  he  dispatched  an  express  to  Pittsburgh,  to  order 


160  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

the  artillery  and  supplies  from  that  place  to  proceed  to 
Georgetown  on  the  Ohio,  and  thence  by  New  Lisbon  and 
Canton  to  Wooster.  Such  as  the  State  of  Ohio  could  fur 
nish  cheaply,  he  preferred  to  procure  in  that  country,  as 
being  the  most  convenient  for  a  land  transportation 
towards  Detroit.  The  troops  were  nearly  destitute  of 
winter  clothing;  and  as  the  prospect  of  obtaining  an  ade 
quate  supply  from  the  government,  in  due  time,  was  not 
very  flattering,  an  appeal  had  already  been  made  on  this 
subject  by  Shelby  and  Harrison,  to  the  patriotism  of  the 
people  of  Kentucky,  for  voluntary  contributions  of  cloth 
ing  to  the  militia  of  that  S'tate. 

In  the  plan  of  the  campaign,  the  rapids  of  the  Miami 
were  considered  as  the  first  object,  upon  which  the  forces 
were  to  advance  from  a  military  base,  drawn  along  the 
hither  edge  of  the  swampy  district  from  Upper  Sandusky 
to  St.  Marys,  by  three  lines  of  operations,  commencing  at 
St.  Marys,  Fort  M' Arthur,  and  Upper  Sandusky,  which 
places  were  to  be  the  principal  points  of  concentration  and 
deposit,  preparatory  to  a  general  advance  and  combination 
at  the  Rapids. 

"This,  says  Colonel  Wood,  of  the  engineers,  was  an  ex 
cellent  plan ;  for  by  sending  the  corps  different  routes, 
with  a  view  of  concentrating  somewhere  in  the  neighbor 
hood  of  the  enemy,  the  march  of  the  army  would  not  only 
be  expedited,  but  the  frontiers  much  more  effectually  pro 
tected." 

St.  Marys  was  intended  to  be  the  principal  depot  for 
provisions,  and  Upper  Sandusky  for  the  artillery  and  mili 
tary  stores.  That  portion  of  the  left  wing  which  was  now 
at  Defiance,  was  to  serve  as  a  corps  of  observation ;  and  at 
that  place  provisions  were  also  to  be  accumulated,  pre 
paratory  to  the  advance  of  that  corps  to  occupy  the  Rapids, 
which  was  to  take  place  when  the  artillery  had  reached 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  161 

Upper  Sandusky,  and  the  other  military  base ;  and  its 
arrival  at  the  Rapids  was  to  be  the  signal  for  a  general 
advance  with,  the  supplies  on  all  the  lines  of  operation. 
A  corps  of  observation  was  also  to  be  placed  at  Lower 
Sandusky,  which  with  Defiance  would  form  the  extremi 
ties  of  a  second  base  when  the  Rapids  were  occupied.  By 
these  arrangements  the  greater  part  of  the  troops  would 
be  kept  within  the  bounds  of  the  local  contractors,  con 
suming  provisions  brought  forward  at  their  expense,  whilst 
all  the  energies  of  the  quartermaster's  department  would 
be.  employed  in  accumulating  provisions  at  the  principal 
depots,  and  providing  the  means  to  transport  them  through 
the  swampy  country  to  the  positions  taken  in  advance, 
and  particularly  to  the  Rapids  of  the  Miami. 

Having  digested  these  plans,  General  Harrison  re 
turned  again  to  St.  Marys  and  dispatched  Captain  Hite 
to  Fort  Wayne,  with  orders  for  the  horsemen  under  Col 
onel  Simrall,  and  Major  Johnson,  to  come  to  St.  Marys  as 
soon  as  possible.  With  such  promptitude  and  celerity 
were  these  orders  obeyed  and  executed,  that  the  front  of 
Johnson's  battalion  arrived  at  the  St.  Marys,  a  distance  of 
63  miles,  about  13  hours  after  the  orders  were  received. 

While  Simrall  and  Johnson  were  lying  at  Fort  Wayne, 
on  the  23d  of  September,  six  Miami  Indians,  headed  by  the 
Stone  Eater  and  a  nephew  of  Little  Turtle's,  and  a  French 
man  named  Langly,  came  to  the  fort,  pretending  that  they 
wished  to  treat  for  peace.  They  said  all  the  Miamies  had 
collected  at  Mississiniway ;  that  they  had  searched  for 
General  Harrison  towards  Vincennes,  and  that  hearing  of 
his  march  to  Fort  Wayne,  they  had  come  there  to  meet  him. 
Five  of  them  were  detained  as  hostages,  and  on  the  26th 
the  Stone  Eater  and  Langly  went  to  bring  in  the  other 
chiefs  of  the  tribe,  which  they  promised  to  do  in  four  days. 

11 


162  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

The  forces  now  at  St.  Marys  amounted  to  near  3,000 
men.  On  the  morning  of  the  30th,  the  companies  of  Cap 
tains  Roper,  Clarke  and  Bacon,  were  ordered  to  elect  a 
major  and  form  a  battalion ;  which  associated  with  John 
son's  would  constitute  a  regiment  and  elect  a  colonel. 
Roper  was  elected  major  by  the  battalion,  and  R.  M.  John 
son  was  elected  colonel  by  the  regiment.  Captain  Arnold 
was  elected  major  in  the  place  of  Johnson,  and  Lieutenant 
Ellison  was  elected  to  command  Arnold's  company.  This 
new  regiment,  with  Colonel  Findley's  from  Ohio,  now 
formed  a  brigade,  which  was  placed  under  the  command 
of  Brigadier  General  Tupper,  of  Ohio,  a  gentleman  about 
fifty  years  of  age,  of  a  respectable,  soldierly  appearance, 
who  had  been  called  into  service  with  the  balance  of  the 
detached  militia  of  Ohio,  which  he  had  left  at  Urbana. 
This  brigade  was  intended  to  march  in  a  few  days,  on  the 
expedition  up  the  St.  Josephs,  to  scour  the  country  towards 
Detroit.  But  a  few  hours  after  it  was  organized,  about 
12  o'clock  the  same  day,  the  express  from  General  Win 
chester  arrived,  with  the  intelligence  that  his  march  had 
been  much  impeded  by  the  Indians;  and  that  on  arriving 
near  Defiance  he  discovered,  that  they  were  accompanied 
by  British  troops  with  some  pieces  of  artillery.  A  few 
minutes  afterwards  an  express  arrived  from  Governor 
Meigs,  with  a  letter  from  General  Kelso,  commanding  a 
detachment  of  Pennsylvania  troops  on  Lake  Erie,  contain 
ing  information  that  on  the  16th  of  September,  2,000 
Indians  with  some  regulars  and  militia,  and  two  pieces  of 
artillery,  had  left  Maiden  on  an  expedition  against  Fort 
Wayne. 

Orders  were  immediately  issued  for  a  forced  march, 
three  days  provision  were  drawn,  with  ammunition  and 
other  necessaries,  and  in  three  hours  all  the  forces  at  St. 
Marys  were  in  motion  to  join  Winchester,  who  was  sup- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  163 

posed  to  have  met  all  the  forces,  which  the  allies  could 
raise  in  Upper  Canada.  Early  next  day,  the  1st  of  October, 
it  began  to  rain  very  heavy,  which  soon  made  the  roads 
very  deep,  and  rendered  the  march  uncomfortable  and 
fatiguing.  The  horsemen  at  first  marched  on  the  flanks; 
but  when  the  foot  troops  halted  for  dinner,  the  horsemen 
were  pushed  forward  in  front,  and  in  the  evening  passed 
the  camp  of  Colonel  Jennings,  where  he  had  built  a  block 
house.  The  rain  continued  very  heavy  all  night,  the 
weather  was  very  cold  for  that  season,  and  as  the  troops 
had  no  tents,  their  situation  was  extremely  disagreeable. 
General  Harrison  and  his  staff  were  similarly  situated,  and 
his  patience  and  fortitude  served  as  an  example  to  encour 
age  his  men.  Beech  brush  was  the  substitute  for  a  bed, 
and  answered  the  purpose  of  keeping  the  men  out  of  the 
mud  and  water. 

The  foot  troops  were  halted  at  Fort  Jennings;  and 
General  Harrison  having  met  another  express  from  Win 
chester  on  the  evening  of  the  2nd,  with  information  that 
the  enemy  had  retreated,  sent  orders  for  Colonel  Barbee 
to  return  with  his  regiment  to  St.  Marys,  and  Colonel 
Poague  to  cut  a  road  from  Fort  Jennings  to  Defiance. 
The  mounted  troops  had  continued  their  march  in  five 
lines.  Their  number  was  upwards  of  one  thousand,  which 
made  a  grand  appearance  in  the  woods.  The  information 
of  the  retreat  of  the  enemy,  had  a  very  dispiriting  effect 
on  the  minds  of  many  of  the  men,  who  were  anxious  for  a 
battle  before  their  discharge,  which  could  not  be  very  dis 
tant  now,  as  their  terms  of  service  would  soon  expire,  and 
forage  could  not  be  procured  much  longer  for  so  many 
horse.  The  general  himself  was  not  well  pleased,  when 
he  discovered,  that  the  intelligence  sent  to  him  had  been 
much  more  alarming,  that  was  authorized  by  the  circum 
stances.  He  arrived  in  the  evening  at  Winchester's  camp; 


164  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

and  the  troops,  having  lain  all  night  within  three  miles 
of  the  same  place,  proceeded  early  in  the  morning  past  the 
carnp,  and  went  down  to  the  point  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Auglaize,  where  they  encamped  round  the  ruins  of  the 
old  fort. 

A  few  pack  horses,  loaded  with  flour,  arrived  at  Win 
chester's  camp  with  General  Harrison,  which  with  the 
intelligence  of  his  confirmation  in  the  command  was  very 
gratifying  to  the  troops.  Their  sufferings,  however,  had 
become  so  great,  as  to  threaten  serious  consequences  to  the 
service,  if  they  could  not  speedily  be  relieved.  With  a  view 
to  allay  the  uneasiness  prevailing  among  them,  on  the 
next  day  after  his  arrival,  he  had  all  the  troops  paraded, 
when  Colonel  Allen  and  Major  Hardin  addressed  them 
in  very  effecting  terms,  and  portrayed  in  a  lively  manner, 
the  confidence  and  expectations  which  this  army  had  ex 
cited;  and  exhorted  them  to  bear  their  privations  with 
patience  and  fortitude.  General  Harrison  then  addressed 
them  himself,  as  a  father  would  his  children.  He  ob 
served  that  his  fame  then  theirs  were  identified ;  and  then 
proceeded  to  flatter  their  pride  as  Kentuckians.  He 
affectingly  asked  them: 

"If  you  fellow  soldiers  from  Kentucky,  so  famed  for 
patriotism,  refuse  to  bear  the  hardships  incident  to  war, 
and  to  defend  the  rights  of  your  insulted  country,  where 
shall  I  look  for  men  who  will  go  with  me?" 

He  then  told  them,  that  immense  supplies  were  lying 
at  St.  Marys,  to  which  was  a  direct  opening,  that  rations 
would  be  forwarded  with  speed,  that  in  the  evening  he 
expected  a  hundred  beeves  with  more  flour,  that  the  gov 
ernment  was  doing  its  best  to  supply  them,  and  that  rein 
forcements  were  coming  from  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania, 
which  would  render  the  army  very  powerful.  General 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  165 

Harrison  was  a  very  eloquent  speaker,  and  on  this  occa 
sion  his  speech  had  a  powerful  effect  on  the  troops.  When 
it  was  finished,  they  rent  the  air  with  shouts  of  applause, 
and  harmony  with  content  again  prevailed  in  the  camp. 
General  Harrison  now  selected  a  position  for  a  new  fort, 
about  80  yards  up  the  Auglaize,  above  the  ruins  of  the  old 
one.  A  fatigue  party  of  250  men  were  detailed  and  placed 
under  the  command  of  Major  Joseph  Robb,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  cutting  timber  for  the  necessary  buildings.  Gen 
eral  Winchester  also  moved  his  camp  from  the  Miami  to 
the  Auglaize  about  a  mile  from  its  mouth;  and  General 
Harrison,  accompanied  by  Colonel  Johnson,  and  his 
original  battalion,  composed  of  Johnson's,  Ward's,  and 
Ellison's  companies,  returned  to  St.  Marys,  where  these 
troops  were  honorably  discharged  on^the  7th  of  October. 
Poague's  regiment  was  directed,  after  cutting  the  road  to 
Defiance,  to  return  to  the  Ottawa  old  towns  on  the  Aug 
laize,  about  twelve  miles  from  St.  Marys,  and  erect  a  fort 
at  that  place. 

The  command  of  the  left  wing  was  now  confided  to 
General  Winchester,  who  accepted  it  on  the  solicitation  of 
General  Harrison.  His  principal  employment  for  the 
present  was  to  be  the  transportation  of  supplies  to  De 
fiance  for  the  main  expedition.  He  was  also  instructed 
to  occupy  the  Miami  Rapids  as  speedily  as  possible  for  the 
purpose  of  securing  a  large  quantity  of  corn,  which  had 
been  raised  at  that  place  by  the  inhabitants,  who  had  now 
fled  to  other  settlements  for  safety.  When  this  instruction 
was  given,  General  Harrison  expected  he  would  be  able  in 
two  weeks  to  complete  the  necessary  supplies  for  advanc 
ing  against  Detroit,  and  with  a  view  to  hasten  that  result, 
he  soon  afterwards  recommended  to  General  Winchester, 
instead  of  going  to  the  Rapids,  to  send  two  of  his  regiments 
back  within  the  bounds  of  the  contractors'  engagements,  to 


166  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

prevent  them  from  consuming  the  provisions  carried  in 
advance. 

Before  General  Harrison  left  Defiance  on  the  evening 
of  the  4th,  he  ordered  General  Tupper  to  take  the  whole 
of  the  mounted  men,  who  were  now  about  800  in  number, 
and  proceed  next  morning  down  the  Miami  as  far  as  the 
Rapids,  and  still  farther  if  he  should  there  find  it  neces 
sary  to  disperse  collections  of  the  enemy,  who  were  said 
to  be  rioting  on  the  relics  of  General  Hull's  provisions,  and 
on  the  corn  of  the  citizens  who  had  fled  to  the  settlements 
for  safety.  He  was  to  return  by  Defiance  or  Tawa  towns 
on  Blanchard's  fork  to  St.  Marys.  When  this  order  was 
issued,  General  Tupper's  command  was  immediately  sup 
plied  with  rations  for  8  days,  consisting  chiefly  of  beef, 
but  including  all  the  flour  in  camp,  which  was  cheerfully 
surrendered  by  the  infantry  in  the  hope,  that  on  the  in 
tended  expedition  the  mounted  men  would  do  something 
valuable.  An  application  afterwards  made  by  Tupper  to 
General  Winchester  for  more  ammunition,  could  not,  how 
ever,  be  complied  with.  In  the  morning  the  march  was  not 
commenced  according  to  orders,  and  about  12  o'clock  a 
party  of  Indians  fired  on  three  men  immediately  on  the  op 
posite  bank  of  the  Miami,  one  of  whom  they  killed  and 
scalped  and  then  fled.  The  camp  was  considerably  alarmed 
for  a  moment,  and  the  troops  were  formed  in  order  of  bat 
tle.  Presently  small  parties  of  horsemen  began  to  cross 
the  river  to  reconnoitre  and  pursue  the  enemy.  Most  of 
the  horses  were  at  grass  up  the  Auglaize,  and  as  fast  as  the 
owners  could  get  them,  these  parties  were  formed  and 
crossed  over  to  engage  in  the  pursuit.  As  no  general 
orders  were  given,  some  confusion  prevailed,  every  little 
squad  pursuing  its  own  views.  Eight  or  ten  different  par 
ties  had  gone,  mostly  from  Colonel  SimralPs  regiment,  in 
one  of  whicli  was  the  colonel  himself,  and  Major  M'Dowell, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  167 

of  the  same  regiment,  was  ready  to  cross  with  fifty  men, 
when  General  Tupper  thought  proper  to  order,  that  no 
more  should  leave  the  camp.  He  was  apprehensive  from 
the  boldness  of  the  Indians,  that  a  large  body  might  be 
lying  near  in  ambush,  who  would  attack  the  camp  from 
some  other  quarter.  Captain  Young  with  only  nine  or  ten 
men  overtook  the  Indians,  about  50  in  number,  having 
fired  upon  them  he  retreated,  and  meeting  with  no  rein 
forcements,  returned  to  camp.  It  was  then  too  late  in  the 
evening  to  pursue  them  again  with  a  stronger  force.  In 
the  morning  General  Tupper  sent  Logan  with  six  other  In 
dians  down  the  river  to  reconnoitre;  Colonel  Simrall  in 
the  meantime  had  prepared  a  strong  party  to  renew  the 
chase,  and  not  long  afterwards  General  Winchester  ordered 
Tupper  to  commence  his  expedition  towards  the  Rapids  by 
pursuing  those  Indians.  General  Tupper  alleged  that  he 
was  waiting  till  his  Indian  spies  should  return,  with  infor 
mation  of  the  route  which  the  hostile  Indians  had  taken. 
In  the  evening  those  spies  arrived,  with  information  that 
they  had  seen  a  party  of  the  enemy,  about  50  strong,  ten 
miles  down  the  river.  General  Winchester  now  sent  for 
Tupper,  and  urged  him  again  to  proceed  in  the  morning 
and  disperse  those  Indians  in  his  route.  General  Tupper 
replied,  that  he  would  prefer  to  go  by  the  Ottawa  towns, 
which  had  been  destroyed  by  Colonel  Findley,  and  follow 
the  trace  from  that  place  to  the  Rapids.  On  this  day  about 
three  hundred  of  the  mounted  riflemen,  whose  terms  of 
service  had  expired,  left  the  camp  and  returned  home,  dis 
satisfied  with  the  conduct  of  Tupper,  and  alleging  that 
their  horses  were  unfit  for  the  expedition.  Next  morning 
after  an  interview  with  Tupper,  General  Winchester  di 
rected  the  regiment  of  Colonel  Simrall  to  return  to  the  set 
tlements  in  Ohio,  for  the  purpose  of  recruiting  their  horses, 
and  positive  orders  were  then  given  to  General  Tupper  to 


168  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

proceed  on  the  expedition.  Colonel  Simrall,  being  con 
vinced  that  Tupper  would  still  find  some  pretext  to  evade 
the  execution  of  the  order  in  a  proper  manner,  now  willing 
ly  returned  to  the  settlemens,  having  first  given  all  his  am 
munition  to  the  other  mounted  men,  by  which  their  supply 
was  rendered  fully  adequate  to  the  service.  The  dragoons 
were  six-month's  men,  and  reliance  being  placed  on  them 
for  services  in  a  subsequent  part  of  the  campaign,  it  was 
thought  best  to  let  them  retire  and  hold  themselves  in  read 
iness  to  march,  when  the  main  expedition  should  be  ready 
to  move.  The  other  mounted  men  had)  volunteered  for  short 
periods,  and  were  therefore  ordered  for  the  expedition 
under  Tupper,  as  the  only  service  they  would  have  an  op 
portunity  to  perform.  But  discontent  and  insubordination 
now  began  to  be  manifest  among  them.  Some  of  the  Ken- 
tuckians  were  not  inclined  to  march  under  Tupper,  unless 
accompanied  by  some  field  officer  from  Winchester's  com 
mand.  Colonel  Allen,  therefore,  tendered  his  services  to 
accompany  general  Tupper  in  any  capacity  he  might  choose 
to  receive  him.  The  offer  was  accepted — but  General  Win 
chester,  having  misunderstood  the  nature  of  the  arrange 
ment  between  them,  issued  an  order  directing  Colonel  Allen 
to  take  the  command  and  march  towards  the  Rapids.  This 
caused  a  serious  misunderstanding  between  the  two  gen 
erals.  Colonel  Allen,  however,  having  informed  General 
Winchester  correctly  on  the  subject,  the  order  was  imme 
diately  rescinded.  The  greater  part  of  the  men  having  by 
this  time  refused  to  proceed  directly  to  the  Rapids,  General 
Tupper  marched  them  over  the  Auglaize,  and  proceeded  to 
the  Ottawa  towns,  where  he  professed  to  expect  reinforce 
ments  from  Ohio.  The  whole  of  his  troops,  except  about 
200,  now  refused  to  march  towards  the  Rapids :  he  therefore 
proceeded  by  the  most  direct  route  to  Urbana,  and  honor- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  169 

ably  discharged  those  only,  who  had  been  willing  at  all 
times  to  obey. 

Charges  were  soon  afterwards  exhibited  against  Tupper 
by  General  Winchester,  for  his  conduct  on  this  occasion,  in 
consequence  of  which  an  arrest  was  ordered  by  General 
Harrison.  The  Ohio  brigade,  under  Tupper,  in  the  mean 
time  had  been  advanced  to  Fort  M' Arthur  on  Hull's  road, 
and  when  the  officer  went  to  serve  the  arrest,  the  general 
was- gone  on  an  expedition  of  his  own  to  the  Rapids — and 
as  there  was  no  officer  in  his  brigade,  who  was  qualified  to 
succeed  him  in  the  command,  it  was  deemed  most  prudent 
by  the  commander-in-chief  to  stay  the  prosecution  for  the 
present.  A  court  of  inquiry  was  afterwards  demanded  by 
General  Tupper  at  Fort  Meigs,  when  no  person  acquainted 
with  these  transactions  was  there — he  was,  of  course,  hon 
orably  acquitted.  The  failure,  however,  appears  to  have 
been  caused  chiefly  by  his  want  of  energy  and  decision,  and 
in  some  measure  by  the  insubordination  of  the  troops,  pro 
ceeding  from  a  want  of  confidence  in  their  general,  which 
will  always  produce  this  effect  among  militia. 

As  General  Harrison  was  returning  from  Defiance  to 
St.  Marys,  he  was  informed  by  an  express  from  Fort 
Wayne,  that  the  Indians  were  collecting  again  at  that  place, 
and  when  he  arrived  at  St.  Marys,  he  found  a  corps  of  500 
niounjted  volunteers,  who  had  come  /there  to  join  the 
mounted  expedition  to  Detroit.  They  were  commanded  by 
Colonel  Allen  Trimble,  and  were  dispatched  to  Fort  Wayne 
with  instructions  to  proceed  again  from  that  post  against 
the  White  Pigeon's  town,  a  Potawatamie  village  about  (>0 
miles  distant,  on  the  headwaters  of  the  St.  Josephs  of  the 
Lake.  When  the  colonel  arrived  at  Fort  Wayne,  nearly 
one-half  of  his  command  refused  to  advance  any  farther — 
he  proceeded,  however,  with  the  balance,  and  destroyed  two 
villages,  and  would  have  killed  and  captured  the  inhabi- 


170  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

tants,  but  for  the  treachery  of  one  of  his  guides,  who  in 
tentionally  apprised  them  of  their  danger. 

The  Indian  messengers,  who  had  been  sent  from  Fort 
Wayne  to  bring  in  the  Miami  chiefs  from  Mississiniway  to 
hold  a  council,  were  now  at  St.  Marys  with  a  number  of 
those  chiefs.  They  came  prepared  either  to  deny  or  to  pal 
liate  their  hostility,  as  circumstances  might  dictate.  Find 
ing  the  general  well  informed  respecting  their  conduct,  they 
threw  themselves  on  the  mercy  of  the  government,  and 
agreed  to  abide  the  decision  of  the  president.  Five  chiefs 
were  named  by  General  Harrison,  which  they  agreed  to 
send  in  to  Piqua  as  hostages,  till  the  pleasure  of  the  presi 
dent  could  be  known. 

General  Harrison  now  proceeded  by  Piqua  to  Urbana, 
where  some  of  the  Ohio  troops  under  General  Tupper 
were  stationed,  and  from  that  place  to  Franklinton,  mak 
ing  arrangements  for  expediting  the  march  of  the  troops, 
and  for  hastening  the  requisite  supplies  and  artillery.  The 
troops  under  Winchester  were  now  employed  for  some 
weeks  in  completing  the  new  fort,  which  in  honor  of  their 
commander  was  called  F'ort  Winchester,  and  in  making 
perogues  and  canoes  5  or  6  miles  down  the  Miami.  The 
regiment  under  Barbee,  at  St.  Marys,  completed  a  fort  at 
that  place  and  called  it  Fort  Barbee.  Poague's  regiment 
built  Fort  Amanda  on  the  Auglaize,  about  12  miles  from 
the  former,  and  Colonel  Jennings  completed  the  fort  at  his 
encampment.  These  regiments  were  at  the  same  time  em 
ployed  in  constructing  boats  and  canoes,  and  in  escorting 
provisions  to  Defiance.  General  Harrison  kept  his  head 
quarters  for  some  time  at  Franklinton,  forwarding  provi 
sions  and  military  stores  towards  Fort  M' Arthur  and  Up 
per  Sandusky.  To  the  former  the  Ohio  troops  at  Urbana 
removed  in  the  latter  part  of  this  month.  The  most  dili 
gent  exertions  were  thus  making  in  every  quarter  to  get 
ready  for  the  main  expedition  against  Maiden. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

ATTACK  ON  FORT  HARRISON — MASSACRE  OF  PIGEON  ROOST — 
EXPEDITIONS  OF  HOPKINS — OF  GOVERNOR  EDWARDS  AND 
COLONEL  RUSSELL — DIFFICULTIES  OF  TRANSPORTATION — 
—EXPEDITION  TO  THE  RAPIDS — TO  MISSISSINIWAY — 
VIEWS  AND  PLANS  OF  THE  GENERAL,,  AND  PROSPECTS  OF 
THE  CAMPAIGN. 

We  must  leave  the  northwestern  troops  for  a  moment, 
making  preparations  for  their  advance  towards  Detroit  to 
regain  our  lost  territory,  whilst  we  take  a  rapid  glance  at 
the  military  operations  in  the  western  territories. 

On  the  3rd  of  September,  a  body  of  Indians,  Kickapoos 
and  Winebagoes,  comprising  men,  women  and  children, 
assembled  at  Fort  Harrison,  where  Captain  Zachary  Tay 
lor  had  the  command.  They  wished  to  be  admitted  into 
the  fort  under  the  pretence  of  holding  a  council — they  also 
pretended  to  be  in  great  want  of  provisions.  Captain 
Taylor  gave  them  something  to  eat,  but  as  two  young  men 
had  been  killed  on  the  preceding  evening  near  the  fort,  he 
suspected  their  treachery  and  refused  to  admit  them.  They 
loitered  about  the  fort,  still  professing  to  be  friendly,  till 
in  the  night  of  the  4th,  when  they  set  fire  to  one  of  the 
block  houses.  At  the  same  time  a  large  body  of  warriors, 
who  had  been  lying  in  ambush,  commenced  a  brisk  fire, 
which  was  promptly  returned  by  the  garrison.  As  the 
house  burned  down,  the  Indians  fired  over  the  ruins  into 
the  fort,  while  Captain  Taylor  with  great  presence  of  mind, 
pulled  down  a  cabin,  and  with  its  materials  constructed  a 

171 


172  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

breastwork  across  the  opening  produced  by  the  fire.  The 
Indians  made  several  desperate  charges,  in  which  they  at 
tempted  to  fire  the  fort  in  other  places,  and  to  enter  by  the 
breach,  but  they  were  repulsed  and  defeated  in  every  at 
tempt.  So  critical  and  alarming,  however,  was  the  situa 
tion  of  the  garrison,  that  two  of  the  men  jumped  over  the 
picketting,  preferring  the  chance  to  escape  through  .the 
ranks  of  the  enemy,  to  the  prospect  of  being  burnt  or  mas 
sacred  in  the  fort.  One  of  them  was  killed  and  the  other 
retreated  back  to  the  walls  of  the  fort  after  being  wounded, 
and  concealed  himself  behind  some  old  barrels  till  morn 
ing.  At  daylight  the  Indians  retreated,  but  still  hovered 
round  the  fort  for  seven  or  eight  days.  Captain  Taylor 
then  strengthened  the  work  where  the  blockhouse  had 
stood,  and  prepared  himself  for  a  regular  siege.  He  had 
lost  in  this  affair,  but  three  killed  and  three  or  four 
wounded — bat  he  had  sustained  a  serious  loss  in  the  burn 
ing  of  the  blockhouse.  It  contained  his  provisions,  the 
loss  of  which  now  exposed  his  men  to  great  sufferance  for 
the  want  of  food.  Some  corn  which  had  been  cultivated 
near  the  fort,  was  their  only  subsistence  for  several  days. 
He  immediately  attempted  to  send  an  express  to  Vincennes 
with  intelligence  of  the  event,  but  it  was  several  days  be 
fore  any  person  could  escape  through  the  Indians,  and  the 
messenger  at  last  had  to  pass  their  encampment  in  the 
night. 

Captain  Taylor  merited  and  received  much  applause 
for  the  defence  he  made.  His  force  did  not  exceed  50  men, 
one  third  of  whom  were  sick,  while  the  number  of  the  enemy 
was  comparatively  very  great,  comprising  all  the  forces 
they  could  raise  in  that  quarter  of  the  country.  They  had 
assembled  with  a  determination  to  take  the  fort  either  by 
stratagem  or  force,  and  Captain  Taylor,  for  his  gallant 
resistance,  was  immediately  brevetted  a  major. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  173 

Exasperated  to  madness  by  the  failure  of  their  attempt 
on  Fort  Harrison,  a  considerable  party  of  Indians  now 
made  an  eruption  into.,  the  settlements  on  the  Pigeon 
Roost  fork  of  White  river,  where  they  barbarously  mas 
sacred  21  of  the  inhabitants,  many  of  them  women  and 
children.  The  children  had  their  brains  knocked  out 
against  trees,  and  one  woman  who  was  pregnant,  was 
ripped  open,  and  her  unborn  infant  taken  from  her,  and 
its  brains  knocked  out.  However,  this  was  but  a  small  mat 
ter — "it  amounted  to  no  essential  injury — it  was  all  for  the 
best,  as  it  was  done  by  the  disciples  of  the  Wabash  Prophet, 
who  was  in  a  close  and  holy  alliance  with  George  the  Third, 
defender  of  the  faith,  and  legitimate  sovereign  of  Bible 
Society  nation,  which  is  the  bulwark  of  our  most  holy  reli 
gion."  Yet  it  excited  the  indignation  of  the  uncivilized 
republican  infidels  in  the  neighboring  settlements  of  In 
diana  and  Kentucky,  and  several  hundred  men  were  col 
lected,  and  arrived  at  that  place  on  the  second  day  after 
the  occurrence.  The  Indians  by  this  time  had  fled  beyond 
the  reach  of  pursuit.  Colonel  Keiger,  of  Kentucky,  how 
ever,  with  a  small  party  who  volunteered  to  go  with  him, 
followed  their  trail  about  sixty  miles  towards  the  Delaware 
towns  at  the  head  of  White  River. 

The  regiments  of  Colonels  Wilcox,  Miller,  and  B arbour, 
of  the  Kentucky  militia,  were  now  on  their  march  to  Yin- 
cennes,  but  they  did  not  arrive  in  time  to  meet  the  Indiana 
at  Fort  Harrison.  Colonel  Russell,  being  advised  of  its 
critical  situation,  collected  some  companies  of  rangers  and 
Indiana  militia,  and  by  forced  marches  arrived  there  on 
the  13th,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  garrison,  who  were  in  a 
starving  condition.  Several  wagons  with  provisions  were 
now  ordered  up  to  the  fort,  under  an  escort  of  13  men 
commanded  by  Lieutenant  Fairbanks,  of  the  regulars. 
After  Colonel  Russell  had  met  and  passed  this  party  on 


174  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

his  return,  they  were  surprised  and  literally  cut  to  pieces 
by  the  Indians,  two  or  three  only  escaping.  Major  M'Gary 
with  a  battalion  of  Colonel  Barbour's  regiment,  was  at  the 
same  time  on  his  way  with  provisions  for  the  garrison,  and 
being  reinforced  with  some  companies  of  Russell's  rangers, 
they  arrived  in  safety  at  the  fort,  having  buried  the  man 
gled  remains  of  the  regulars  on  their  way. 

In  the  Illinois  and  Missouri  territories,  many  depreda 
tions  had  also  been  committed  by  the  Indians.  Governor 
Edwards,  of  the  Illinois  territory,  had  been  very  attentive 
to  these  matters.  He  had  sent  spies  into  the  Indian  coun 
try,  by  whom  he  had  ascertained  that  they  were  greatly 
elated  with  their  success  and  the  prospect  of  driving  the 
white  people  over  the  Ohio  River,  and  were  determined  to 
carry  on  a  desperate  war  against  the  frontiers  in  the  month 
of  September.  To  meet  the  emergency,  he  had  called,  under 
authority  from  the  war  department,  on  the  governor  of 
Kentucky,  for  a  regiment  of  men,  and  Colonel  Barbour's 
regiment  had  been  ordered  by  Governor  Shelby  to  march  to 
Kaskaskia,  but  General  Gibson,  the  acting  Governor  of 
Indiana,  ordered  it  to  Vincennes  when  F'ort  Harrison  was 
in  danger,  conceiving  that  he  was  authorized  to  take  such 
a  step,  as  the  lieutenant  of  Governor  Harrison,  who  was 
commander-in-chief  of  all  the  forces  in  those  territories. 
Governor  Edwards,  though  deprived  of  this  aid,  made 
vigorous  exertions  to  defend  his  settlements.  He  embodied 
a  portion  of  the  militia,  which  he  held  in  readiness  to  act 
whenever  danger  might  present.  Several  companies  of 
rangers  were  also  encamped  on  the  Mississippi  above  St. 
Louis,  and  on  the  Illinois  River.  These  troops  served  to 
keep  the  savages  in  check  in  those  regions. 

The  troops  already  mentioned,  not  having  been  deemed 
sufficient  to  prosecute  the  war  in  the  western  territories, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  175 

the  following  address  by  Governor  Shelby  was  published 
early  in  this  month : 

"Frankfort,  September  8,  1812. 
"Fellow-Citizens  of  Kentucky : 

"I  have  received  information  from  his  excellency,  Gov 
ernor  Harrison,  commanding  the  army  northwest  of  the 
Ohio,  dated  the  5th  inst.  at  Piqua,  that  the  British  and  In 
dians  had  besieged  Fort  Wayne  and  perhaps  had  taken  it : 
that  it  was  the  object  of  the  enemy  to  push  on  to  Fort  Har 
rison  and  Vincennes — and  he  has  required  of  me  to  leave 
nothing  undone  to  relieve  those  places.  In  addition  to 
this,  information  is  also  received,  that  the  Indians  have 
murdered  twentj^-one  persons  not  more  than  twenty  miles 
north  of  the  Ohio:  and  that  a  very  extensive  combination 
of  savages,  aided  by  the  British  from  Canada,  are  momently 
expected  on  the  frontier  of  Indiana  and  Illinois  territories. 

"With  this  information  before  us — and  the  requisition 
of  Governor  Harrison,  that  a  number  of  mounted  volun 
teers,  be  requested  to  march  to  the  aid  of  our  suffering  fel 
low-citizens,  it  is  hoped  that  it  will  rouse  the  spirit  and  in 
dignation  of  the  freemen  of  Kentucky,  and  induce  a  suffi 
cient  number  of  them  to  give  their  services  to  their  coun 
try  for  a  short  period  on  this  interesting  occasion. 

"It  is  proposed  to  accept  the  service  of  such  a  number 
of  mounted  volunteers  as  may  be  adequate  to  the  defence  of 
the  said  territories:  and  if  necessary,  follow  the  enemy, 
and  carry  offensive  war  into  their  country,  and  lay  waste 
their  towns. 

"The  volunteers  will  rendezvous  at  Louisville  on  the 
18th  day  of  this  month,  with  at  least  thirty  days  provi 
sions.  The  whole  will  be  commanded  by  Major  General 
Samuel  Hopkins,  an  officer  of  great  merit  and  experience. 
Should  any  company  of  volunteers  not  be  able  to  rendez 
vous  on  the  day  appointed,  they  can  follow  on  and  join  the 
army  on  their  march. 

"Kentuckians :  ever  pre-eminent  for  their  patriotism, 
bravery  and  good  conduct,  will,  I  am  persuaded,  on  this 
occasion,  give  to  the  world  a  new  evidence  of  their  love  for 
their  country,  and  a  determination,  at  every  hazard,  to 


176  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

rescue  their  fellowmen  from  the  murders  and  devastations 
of  a  cruel  and  barbarous  enemy. 

"Isaac  Shelby." 

In  compliance  with  this  address,  upwards  of  two  thou 
sand  mounted  volunteers  repaired  to  Louisville,  the  Red 
Banks,  and  other  points  of  the  Ohio,  on  their  way  to  Vin- 
cennes.  Such  indeed  was  the  excess  of  numbers  that  the 
governor  turned  back  several  hundreds  at  Louisville,  and 
two  companies  from  Bath  and  Montgomery  under  Cap 
tains  Manifee  and  Coope,  were  stopped  at  Frankfort.  At 
Louisville  an  old  veteran,  a  volunteer  in  one  of  the  com 
panies  turned  back  after  fretting  a  little  at  Ids  fate,  was 
heard  to  say  by  way  of  consolation : 

"Well,  well,  Kentucky  has  often  glutted  the  market 
with  hemp,  flour,  and  tobacco,  and  now  she  had  done  it 
with  volunteers." 

These  troops  began  to  arrive  at  Vincennes  about  the 
21st,  and  continued  daily  to  arrive  until  the  2nd  of  Octo 
ber.  Some  difficulty  was  experienced  in  organizing  them, 
in  consequence  of  their  arriving  in  this  irregular  manner. 
Four  regiments,  however,  were  formed,  to  be  commanded 
by  Colonels  Samuel  Caldwell,  John  Thomas,  James  Allen 
and  Young  Ewing.  These  regiments  constituted  two  bri 
gades,  the  first  to  be  commanded  by  General  James  Ray, 
of  Mercer,  an  early  adventurer,  and  the  other  to  be  com 
manded  by  General  Jonathan  Ramsey,  of  Livingston,  Ken 
tucky.  And  a  few  days  after  these  arrangements  were 
made,  another  regiment  was  added  under  Colonel  Samuel 
South,  of  Madison,  George  Walker,  Esq.,  was  appointed 
judge  advocate;  P.  Butler,  adjutant  general;  Majors  Wil 
liam  Trigg  and  WT.  A.  Lee,  aides  to  General  Hopkins;  J.  C. 
Breckinridge,  secretary;  and  William  Blair  and  Joseph 
Weisiger  acted  as  volunteer  aids.  While  the  troops  were 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  177 

collecting,  General  Hopkins  was  too  unwell  to  attend  to 
business  in  person,  but  his  aides,  and  his  quartermaster 
general,  Colonel  R.  Taylor,  of  Frankfort,  Kentucky,  were 
indefatigable  in  their  attention  and  exertions. 

A  corps  of  2,000  volunteer  mounted  riflemen  being  thus 
organized,  and  every  practicable  preparation  for  their 
march  being  made,  the  general-in-chief  preceded  to  lead 
them  earl}7  in  October  against  the  enemy.  He  marched  up 
to  Fort  Harrison,  where  some  delay  took  place  in  perfect 
ing  his  arrangements,  particularly  in  relation  to  the  nec 
essary  supplies,  which  were  still  very  inadequate. 

Orders  were  given  for  drawing  ten  days'  rations,  but 
many  of  the  men  did  not  get  more  flour  than  would  last 
two  days,  though  beef  and  bacon  were  plentiful.  The  army 
then  crossed  the  Wabash  and  encamped  a  few  miles  from 
the  river,  where  a  council  of  all  the  officers  was  held,  and 
the  general  informed  them  of  his  intention  to  march 
against  the  principal  Kickapoo  village  situated  on  the 
waters  of  the  Illinois  River.  His  guides  were  examined  in 
the  council,  and  stated  the  distance  to  the  village  to  be  85 
miles  in  a  northwest  direction.  The  plan  of  the  general 
then  received  the  unanimous  approbation  of  his  officers. 
The  march  was  resumed,  and  after  proceeding  about  25 
miles  to  the  northwest,  a  trail  of  Indians  was  discovered  in 
the  prairie,  which  led  to'  the  north.  The  army  pursued  it, 
and  continued  their  march  in  that  direction,  and  even 
northeast,  for  several  days,  frequently  crossing  trails  of 
Indians  which  led  to  the  westward.  The  want  of  provi 
sions  and  forage  began  to  be  severely  felt  by  the  men  and 
their  horses;  and  a  strong  suspicion  began  to  prevail 
among  the  troops,  that  the  guides  either  from  ignorance  or 
treachery  were  leading  them  astray.  Some  Indian  huts 
and  a  council  house  were  at  last  discovered,  from  which 
there  were  fresh  trails  leading  to  the  west.  But  the  guides 

12 


178  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

still  went  to  the  north,  averring  that  they  knew  the  country 
well,  and  were  now  near  the  villages.  Presently  one  of 
them  announced  that  he  had  discovered  a  town  with  his 
spy-glass — but  on  coming  nearer,  it  proved  to  be  nothing 
but  a  fire  in  the  prairie.  This  produced  chagrin  and  des 
pondence  in  the  men,  and  greatly  increased  their  suspicion 
of  the  guides.  The  general  then  turned  their  march  to  the 
west,  declaring  that  he  would  act  as  guide  himself.  Next 
morning  a  council  was  called  to  consider  the  condition  of 
the  troops  and  the  policy  of  further  pursuit.  After  mature 
consideration,  the  council  was  unanimous,  that  in  the 
present  starving  situation  of  both  men  and  horses,  with  a 
very  uncertain  prospect  of  finding  the  enemy  soon,  it  was 
most  proper  to  abandon  the  pursuit  and  return.  This  de 
cision  being  made  known  through  the  camp,  the  men  warm 
ly  approved  it  and  prepared  for  its  execution.  The  gen 
eral,  however,  thought  proper  to  issue  an  order,  or  at  least 
a  request,  that  the  army  should  follow  him  one  day  longer 
in  search  of  the  enemy ;  but  when  ready  to  march  the  men 
unanimously  took  the  direction  to  Vincennes,  notwith 
standing  the  remonstrances  of  their  general  officers.  It 
has  since  been  ascertained  that  the  village  was  still  60  or 
70  miles  further  west.  And  thus  through  the  lateness  of 
the  season,  the  scarcity  of  provisions,  and  the  mistakes  of 
the  guides,  the  expedition  entirely  failed  to  its  principal 
object,  but  by  exhibiting  a  formidable  force  at  a  greater 
distance  in  the  Indian  country  than  any  former  army  had 
proceeded,  a  serviceable  impression  was  made  on  the  fears 
of  the  enemy.  Much  crimination  and  recrimination  hav 
ing  passed  between  the  general,  his  men  and  the  citizens, 
in  consequence  of  this  failure,  a  court  of  inquiry  was  held 
on  the  general  at  his  request  which  reported  that  not  one 
of  the  charges  or  their  specifications  were  supported  by  evi 
dence  ;  the  greater  number  being  expressly  negatived  by  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  179 

evidence  adduced  on  the  part  of  the  prosecution,  and  the 
whole  of  the  charges  clearly  and  fully  refuted.  The  Court, 
therefore,  acquitted  the  general,  and  gave  as  their  opinion 
that  his  conduct  merited  the  applause  rather  than  the 
censure  of  his  country. 

After  the  mounted  men  were  discharged,  and  had  left 
the  frontiers,  General  Hopkins  determined  to  conduct  an 
expedition  of  infantry  from  Fort  Harrison  against  the  In 
dians  on  the  Wabash.  A  corps  of  1,250  men  were  accord 
ingly  prepared  for  this  service,  consisting  of  the  regiments 
of  Kentucky  militia,  commanded  by  Colonels  Barbour, 
Miller,  and  Wilcox,  a  small  party  of  regulars  under  Major 
Z.  Taylor,  and  about  50  rangers  and  spies  on  horseback, 
under  Captains  Beckers  and  Washburn.  On  the  llth  of 
November  the  march  was  commenced  from  Fort  Harrison, 
and  conducted  with  much  caution  up  the  east  side  of  the 
Wabash.  As  the  enemy  had  now  been  long  apprised,  and 
well  informed,  of  the  intended  operations  against  them,  it 
was  deemed  extremely  probable  that  they  would  attempt 
to  surprise  the  detachment,  and  to  defeat  it  on  its  march, 
and  that  their  arrangements  for  this  would  be  chiefly  made 
on  the  west  side  of  the  river,  where  the  ground  was  the 
most  favorable  for  such  a  scheme;  hence,  the  route  on  the 
east  side  was  preferred  and  cautiously  pursued.  The  pro 
visions,  forage,  and  military  stores  were  embarked  in  seven 
boats,  which  were  placed  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
Barbour  with  a  battalion  of  his  regiment.  The  boats  and 
the  troops  on  land,  generally  encamped  together  at  night, 
with  a  view  to  greater  security.  A  rise  of  water  in  the 
Wabash  from  late  rains,  rendered  the  progress  of  the  de 
tachment  very  slow,  so  that  it  was  the  19th  before  they 
arrived  at  the  Prophet's  town.  Several  days  were  then 
spent  in  reconnoitering  the  country,  and  in  destroying  the 
neighboring  evacuated  villages,  together  with  the  corn  and 


180  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

other  resources  which  had  been  left  about  them.  The 
Prophet's  town  containing  at  this  time  about  40  cabins; 
a  Winebago  village,  four  miles  lower  down,  on  Ponce  Pas- 
su  Creek,  and  near  the  W abash  on  the  east  side,  containing 
about  40  houses  also ;  and  a  Kickapoo  village  on  the  west 
side,  containing  about  160  cabins;  were  all  completely  de 
stroyed.  On  the  21st  a  small  party  of  Indians  were  dis 
covered  on  Ponce  Passu  Creek,  seven  miles  east  of  the 
Prophet's  town,  who  fired  on  a  reconnoitering  party  and 
killed  one  soldier.  On  the  next  day  Colonels  Miller  and 
Wilcox  went  out  with  a  party  of  60  mounted  men,  with  a 
view  to  bury  the  man  who  had  been  killed,  and  to  obtain 
more  complete  information  respecting  the  enemy,  but  they 
fell  into  an  ambuscade  and  lost  18  of  their  men  in  killed, 
wounded  and  missing.  It  was  ascertained,  however,  that 
the  Indians  were  encamped  on  the  creek  in  considerable 
force.  The  general  now  determined  to  march  against  them 
in  the  morning,  but  a  violent  snow  storm  with  an  extreme 
degree  of  cold,  which  commenced  in  the  night  and  contin 
ued  till  the  evening  of  the  next  day,  prevented  him  from 
moving  until  the  morning  of  the  24th.  On  arriving  at  the 
creek  it  was  found  that  the  enemy  had  fled  before  the  fall 
of  snow.  The  position  they  had  evacuated  was  as  strong 
as  nature  could  make  it.  Their  camp  was  secured  on  the 
rear  and  flanks  by  a  deep  rapid  stream,  which  run  round 
them  in  a  semi-circle;  while  their  front  was  rendered  in 
accessible  by  a  bluff  100  feet  high  and  nearly  perpendicu 
lar,  and  which  could  be  ascended  at  three  places  only  by 
steep  and  difficult  ravines.  As  the  enemy  would  not  de 
fend  themselves  in  this  place,  it  was  evident  they  had  de 
termined  not  to  fight ;  any  further  search  for  them  in  the 
wilderness  by  foot  troops  at  this  inclement  season  was 
therefore  perfectly  negatory.  The  general  had  determined 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  181 

to  spend  another  week,  at  least,  in  endeavoring  to  find  their 
camps,  but  this  occurrence,  together  with 

"the  shoeless,  shirtless  condition  of  the  troops,  now  clad 
in  the  remnants  of  their  summer  clothes;  a  river  full  of 
ice;  hills  covered  with  snow;  a  rigid  climate,  and  no  cer 
tain  point  to  which  he  could  further  direct  his  operations ;" 

now  induced  him  with  the  unanimous  advice  of  his  officers, 
to  return  immediately  to  Vincennes.  On  this  expedition 
the  whole  detachment  behaved  with  the  greatest  propriety 
—performing  all  their  duties  with  promptitude  and  alac 
rity,  and  enduring  many  privations  and  hardships  with 
cheerfulness  and  fortitude.  Not  a  murmur  nor  complaint 
was  heard.  If  the  conduct  and  issue  of  the  mounted  ex 
pedition  was  disgraceful  in  some  degree  to  our  militia, 
their  character  for  exemplary  devotion  to  the  common 
cause  was  retrieved  by  the  good  conduct  of  the  infantry 
on  this  occasion.  Another  and  more  successful  enterprise 
had  also  in  the  meantime  been  conducted  against  the  In 
dians  by  Governor  Edwards  and  Colonel  Russell. 

About  the  time  General  Hopkins  marched  from  Vin 
cennes  with  his  mounted  troops,  Colonel  Russell  went  with 
some  rangers,  and  joined  Governor  Edwards  with  a  party 
of  regulars  and  militia,  making  altogether  about  400  men, 
with  which  they  penetrated  into  the  Indian  country  still 
further  to  the  northwest,  intending  to  co-operate  with  Gen 
eral  Hopkins  on  the  Illinois  River  at  Peoria,  to  which  place 
the  latter  intended  to  conduct  his  expedition  against  the 
Kickapoos.  They  could  hear  nothing  of  the  general,  how 
ever,  in  that  quarter,  and  being  too  weak  to  continue  long 
by  themselves  at  such  a  distance  in  the  country  of  the  ene 
my,  they  were  obliged  to  make  a  stroke  and  retire.  They 
accordingly  proceeded  against  a  considerable  village  of 
the  enemy,  about  20  miles  above  Peoria,  and  immediately 
at  the  head  of  the  Peoria  Lake.  They  succeeded  in  sur- 


182  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

prising  its  inhabitants,  who  immediately  fled  into  a  swamp, 
which  lay  between  the  town  and  the  river.  Our  men  pur 
sued  them  with  impetuosity  about  three  miles,  frequently 
up  to  the  waist  in  mud  and  water,  nor  ceased  from  pursuit 
until  they  had  driven  them  over  the  Illinois  River.  Their 
loss  was  very  great:  upwards  of  20  warriors  were  found 
dead,  and  many  others  must  have  been  killed  and  over 
looked  in  the  swamp,  beside  those  who  fell  in  the  river  and 
were  carried  away  by  the  current.  Our  loss  was  four 
wounded — none  of  them  mortal.  The  town  together  with 
a  large  quantity  of  corn  and  other  plunder  was  destroyed, 
and  about  80  horses  brought  away  by  the  retiring  con 
querors. 

We  must  now  recur  to  the  movements  and  transactions 
of  the  northwestern  army,  under  the  more  immediate  direc 
tion  of  the  commander-in-chief.  The  troops  moving  on  the 
line  of  operations,  which  passed  from  Delaware  by  Upper 
to  Lower  Sandusky,  composed  of  the  brigades  from  Vir 
ginia  and  Pennsylvania,  and  that  of  Perkins  from  Ohio, 
were  now  designated  in  general  orders  and  commonly 
known  as  the  right  wing  of  the  army:  Tuppers  brigade 
moving  on  Hull's  road  formed  the  centre  division,  and  the 
Kentuckians  under  Winchester  were  styled  the  left  wing. 

General  Harrison  continued  his  headquarters  at  Frank- 
linton  and  Delaware,  and  was  chiefly  employed  in  superin 
tending  the  supplies.  Notwithstanding  the  failure  of  the 
intended  expedition  to  the  Rapids  under  Tupper,  he  still 
placed  a  high  degree  of  confidence  in  the  militia  volun 
teers,  of  which  his  army  was  composed;  but  fearing  that 
the  extreme  hardships  and  difficulties  of  the  campaign 
might  shake  their  firmness  and  evaporate  their  zeal,  he 
thought  it  important  to  collect  a  body  of  men  on  whom  he 
could  fully  rely  in  the  most  desperate  circumstances.  He 
therefore  ordered,  early  in  October,  all  the  recruits  of  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  183 

regular  army  in  the  western  States,  to  be  marched  to  the 
frontiers.  Those  in  Ohio  to  be  commanded  by  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Campbell,  and  those  of  Tennessee  by  Colonel  An 
derson,  or  some  field  officer  of  his  regiment. 

The  different  corps  of  the  army  were  now  chiefly  em 
ployed,  for  several  months,  in  forwarding  supplies  on  the 
different  routes  on  which  they  had  marched,  or  were  des 
tined  to  march.  The  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania  troops 
were  employed  in  escorting  the  artillery  and  military  stores 
towards  Upper  Sandusky;  the  Ohio  troops  conveyed  pro 
visions  from  Manary's  blockhouse,  near  the  head  of  the  Big 
Miami,  twenty  miles  north  of  Urbana,  to  Forts  McArthur 
and  Finley  on  Hull's  road;  while  the  Kentuckians  were 
traversing  the  swamps  of  St.  Marys  and  the  Auglaize,  and 
descending  those  rivers  in  small  craft,  to  carry  provisions 
to  Fort  Winchester  and  the  left  wing.  The  difficulties  of 
this  business  cannot  be  adequately  exhibited  in  a  cursory 
statement.  The  letters  of  the  commander-in-chief,  to  the 
war  department,  at  this  period,  were  constantly  filled  with 
details  on  this  subject.  On  the  22nd  of  October,  he  thus 
addressed  the  government: 

"I  am  not  able  to  fix  any  period  for  the  advance  of  the 
troops  to  Detroit.  It  is  pretty  evident  that  it  cannot  be 
done  on  proper  principles,  until  the  frost  shall  become  so 
severe  as  to  enable  us  to  use  the  rivers  and  the  margin  of 
the  lake  for  the  transportation  of  the  baggage  on  the  ice. 
To  get  supplies  forward,  through  a  swampy  wilderness  of 
nearly  200  miles  in  wagons  or  on  packhorses,  which  are  to 
carry  their  own  provisions,  is  absolutely  impossible. 

"The  object,  however,  can  be  accomplished  by  using  the 
margin  of  the  lake  as  above  mentioned,  if  the  troops  are 
provided  with  warm  clothing,  and  the  winter  is  such  as  it 
commonly  is  in  this  climate. — No  species  of  supplies  are 
calculated  on  being  found  in  the  Michigan  territory.  The 
farms  upon  the  river  Raisin,  which  might  have  afforded  a 
quantity  of  forage,  are  nearly  all  broken  up  and  destroyed. 


184  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

This  article  then,  as  well  as  the  provisions  for  the  men,  is 
to  be  taken  from  this  State — a  circumstance  which  must  at 
once  put  to  rest  every  idea  for  a  land  conveyance  at  this 
season — since  it  would  require  at  least  two  wagons  with 
forage  for  each  one  that  is  loaded  with  provisions  and 
other  articles. 

"My  present  plan  is,  to  occupy  Sandusky  and  accumu 
late  at  that  place  as  much  provision  and  forage  as  possible, 
to  be  taken  from  thence  upon  slides  to  the  river  Raisin. 
At  Defiance,  Fort  Jennings  and  St.  Marys,  boats  and  slides 
are  preparing  to  take  advantage  of  a  rise  of  water  or  a  fall 
of  snow." 

He  further  states  that  lie  had  kept  the  troops  from  ad 
vancing,  with  a  view  to  save  the  expense  of  supplying  them 
at  a  greater  distance,  until  the  whole  should  be  ready  to 
move  on  the  main  expedition;  and  that  the  contractors 
had  as  yet  done  little  or  nothing  toward  making  the  de 
posits  which  he  had  urged  them  to  accomplish.  The  prin 
ciple  contractor  had  let  out  his  contract  for  the  northwest 
ern  part  of  the  State  at  a  rate  so  low,  that  the  subcontrac 
tors  were  unable  to  furnish  the  supplies — and  some  of 
them,  too,  were  characters  on  whom  no  reliance  could  be 
placed.  The  principle  contractor,  it  was  said,  would  make 
|100,000  by  his  contract  for  that  State;  yet  lie  was  not 
disposed  to  make  the  least  sacrifice  of  his  own  interests 
for  the  public  good. 

The  general  proceeds  to  state  in  the  same  letter,  that 
on  account  of  the  troops  being  kept  in  the  interior, 

"Depredations  by  small  parties  of  Indians  may  and 
will  be  made,  but  it  is  impossible  that  any  considerable 
body  can  advance  against  the  settlements,  without  being  in 
danger  of  being  intercepted  on  their  retreat.  I  am  per 
suaded  that  the  Indians  have  done  less  mischief  on  the 
frontiers  since  the  declaration  of  war  than  they  did  in  the 
same  time  preceding  it.  It  was  suggested  to  me  a  feAv  days 
ago  by  a  member  of  Congress,  that  the  possession  of  De- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  185 

troit  by  the  enemy  would  probably  be  the  most  effectual 
bar  to  the  attainment  of  peace.  If  this  was  really  the  case, 
I  would  undertake  to  recover  it  with  a  detachment  of  the 
army  at  any  time.  A  few  hundred  packhorses,  with  a  drove 
of  beeves,  without  artillery  and  heavy  baggage,  would  sub 
sist  the  1,500  or  2,000  men,  which  I  would  select  for  the 
purpose,  until  the  balance  of  the  army  could  arrive.  But 
having  in  view  offensive  operations  from  Detroit,  an  ad 
vance  of  this  sort  would  be  premature  and  ultimately  dis 
advantageous." 

A  few  days  after  the  letter  was  written,  from  which  the 
above  extracts  are  made,  Harrison  was  informed  by  Gen 
erals  Perkins  and  Beall,  belonging  to  a  detachment  of  Ohio 
militia  under  General  Wads  worth,  in  the  northwestern 
parts  of  the  State,  that  the  opening  of  a  road  from  a  point 
near  Mansfield  to  Lower  Sandusky,  in  which  they  had  been 
engaged  by  the  orders  of  Governor  Meigs,  was  forbidden  by 
General  Wadsworth;  and  that  a  road  from  Sandusky  to 
the  Rapids  would  be  impassable  unless  causewayed  for  a 
distance  of  15  miles.  This  information  induced  the  gen 
eral  to  set  out  immediately  to  make  a  personal  examination 
into  the  state  of  affairs  in  that  quarter.  He  found  Major 
General  Wadsworth  commanding  800  men,  near  the  mouth 
of  the  river  Huron,  and  500  more  under  Brigadier  General 
Beall  near  Mansfield.  The  two  corps  were  consolidated, 
and  placed  under  Brigadier  General  Perkins  with  orders 
to  proceed  to  Lower  Sandusky,  and  open  a  road  thence  to 
the  Rapids,  making  the  causeways  required  by  the  state  of 
the  country.  He  returned  to  his  headquarters  early  in 
November;  and  about  the  15th  of  the  month,  the  Pennsyl 
vania  troops  with  the  artillery  passed  Mansfield,  destined 
to  meet  the  Virginia  troops  at  Upper  Sandusky. 

On  the  15th  of  November  General  Harrison  informed 
the  war  department  that  he  did  not  think  it  safe  to  move 
from  the  Rapids  until  one  million  of  rations  had  been  ac- 


186  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

cumulated  at  that  place.    Considerable  progress  had  now 
been  made — but  he  adds : 

"You  can  scarcely  form  an  idea,  sir,  of  the  difficulty 
with  which  land  transportation  is  effected  north  of  the 
fortieth  degree  of  latitude  in  this  country.  The  country 
beyond  that,  is  almost  a  continued  swamp  to  the  lakes. 
Where  the  streams  run  favorable  to  your  course,  a  small 
strip  of  better  ground  is  generally  found,  but  in  crossing 
from  one  river  to  another,  the  greater  part  of  the  way  at 
this  season  is  covered  with  water.  Such  is  actually  the 
situation  of  that  space  between  the  Sandusky  and  the 
Miami  Rapids ;  and  from  the  best  information  I  could  ac 
quire,  whilst  I  was  at  Huron,  the  road  over  it  must  be 
causewayed  at  least  half  the  way." 

He  further  stated,  that  in  the  opinion  of  the  quarter 
master  it  would  require  two  teams,  loaded  with  forage  for 
their  own  subsistence,  for  every  one  employed  in  carrying 
the  other  articles  from  F'ranklinton  to  Upper  Sandusky, 
at  which  place  it  was  necessary  to  accumulate,  not  only 
provisions  for  the  men,  but  forage  to  serve  at  least  two 
thousand  horses  and  oxen,  to  be  employed  in  advancing  on 
the  main  expedition.  The  expenses  of  such  transportation 
must,  of  course,  be  enormous.  The  intention  of  employing 
the  dragoons  on  that  expedition  was  for  this  reason 
abandoned. 

About  this  time  Major  Hardin  had  passed  between  the 
left  wing  at  Fort  Winchester  and  the  headquarters  of  the 
general — while  on  the  journey  he  wrote  confidentially  to 
Governor  Shelby: 

"The  late  rains  have  rendered  the  roads  desperate.  I 
learn  that  this  route  is  considered  the  best  of  the  three, 
along  which  provisions  are  to  be  conveyed — if  so,  I  am  cer 
tain  that  it  is  morally  impossible  to  provision  the  army  at 
Detroit  by  land.  Indeed,  such  is  the  state  of  the  road,  that 
no  wagon  can  take  its  own  forage  from  Piqua  to  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  187 

Rapids.  As  for  a  water  carriage,  we  could  have  it  to  the 
Rapids;  but  while  the  enenry  commands  the  lake,  we  are 
there  cut  short.  I  therefore  deem  it  impracticable  to  pene 
trate  Canada  from  this  quarter  this  season. 

"I  know  that  it  will  be  mortifying  to  Kentucky  for  this 
army  to  return  without  doing  any  thing — but  it  is  better 
to  do  that,  than  to  attempt  impossibilities.  1  wish  to  God 
the  public  mind  were  informed  of  our  difficulties,  and  grad 
ually  prepared  for  this  course  *  *  *  .  In  my  opinion,  we 
should  in  this  quarter  disband  all,  but  those  sufficient  for 
a  strong  frontier  guard,  and  for  convoys  etc.,  and  prepare 
for  the  next  season." 

Having  thus  exhibited  the  inglorious  labors  and  diffi 
culties,  which  this  army  had  to  encounter  in  procuring 
supplies,  we  will  now  with  more  pleasure  recount  some  of 
its  military  movements  and  exploits.  Early  in  November, 
General  Tupper,  who  had  previously  marched  his  command 
from  Urbana  to  the  frontiers  on  Hull's  road,  sent  his  spy 
company,  under  Captain  Hinkston,  to  reconnoitre  at  the 
Rapids.  The  Captain  concealed  his  men  on  the  southeast 
side  of  the  river,  where  he  had  discovered  a  British  and 
Indian  encampment  in  the  opposite  bottom,  which  was  an 
open  prairie.  Presently  a  British  officer  with  a  few  In 
dians  came  over  the  river,  and  when  they  had  advanced 
some  distance  from  their  boat,  Captain  Hinkston  fired  up 
on  them,  and  took  the  officer  prisoner.  He  was  a  captain 
by  the  name  of  Clarke.  Having  returned  with  him  to  Gen 
eral  Tuppers  camp,  he  informed  the  general  that  there 
were  three  or  four  hundred  Indians  and  about  75  British 
at  the  Rapids,  where  they  had  come  to  carry  off  the  corn, 
of  which  a  considerable  quantity  still  remained.  General 
Tupper  immediately  prepared  a  strong  detachment  consist 
ing  of  six  hundred  and  fifty  men,  who  volunteered  to  go 
against  the  enemy.  He  notified  General  Winchester  of  the 
intended  movement,  and  marched  on  the  10th  from  Fort 


188  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

M' Arthur,  with  a  light  six  pounder,  and  5  days'  provisions, 
in  the  knapsacks  of  his  men.  The  badness  of  the  road 
obliged  him  to  leave  the  six  pounder  at  Hull's  packsaddle 
blockhouse;  and  when  he  arrived  at  Portage  River,  20 
miles  from  the  Rapids,  he  sent  his  spies  in  advance  to  re 
connoitre.  They  met  him  in  the  evening,  five  miles  on  their 
return,  with  information  that  the  enemy  remained  in  the 
same  position  near  the  foot  of  the  Rapids.  The  detach 
ment  was  now  halted  till  near  sunset,  to  avoid  being  dis 
covered  by  the  allies,  and  then  marched  to  a  ford  about 
two  and  a  half  miles  above  them.  Here  spies  were  again 
sent  to  ascertain  their  precise  situation,  who  returned 
about  nine  o'clock,  with  information  that  they  were  en 
camped  in  close  order,  and  employed  in  singing  and  danc 
ing.  Orders  were  now  given  to  cross  the  river,  with  a  view 
to  attack  them  at  the  dawn  of  day.  Colonel  Stafford  com 
manded  a  battalion  on  the  left  flank  in  single  files ;  Colonel 
Miller's  regiment  composed  the  right ;  and  Major  Galloway 
commanded  a  battalion  in  reserve.  In  this  order  they  in 
tended  to  cross  the  river  and  surround  the  enemy's  camp. 
Special  instructions  were  given  to  each  officer,  and  every 
soldier,  who  did  not  feel  willing  to  cross,  had  permission 
to  shift  for  himself.  The  men  were  much  fatigued,  and  the 
weather  was  very  cold.  General  Tupper  pushed  into  the 
water  and  crossed  at  the  head  of  the  first  section.  Th<* 
others  attempted  to  cross  in  double  files,  with  their  arms 
locked  together,  and  when  nearly  two  hundred  had  gone 
over,  the  greater  part  of  one  section  were  washed  off  their 
feet,  and  lost  their  guns.  The  water  was  waist  deep,  and 
ran  very  swift.  The  few  horses  belonging  to  the  detach 
ment  were  sent  immediately  to  save  the  men,  and  happily 
succeeded  in  getting  out  the  whole.  An  attempt  was  next 
made  to  cross  on  horses,  but  they  being  weak  were  also 
washed  down,  and  the  riders  plunged  into  the  current. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  189 

Finding  it  impracticable  to  get  the  detachment  over  at  this 
place,  those  who  had  succeeded  recrossed,  and  the  whole 
retired  to  the  woods  and  encamped. 

Next  morning,  the  14th,  General  Tupper  dispatched  an 
express  to  General  Winchester,  stating  his  situation,  and 
suggesting  the  propriety  of  a  reinforcement,  if  one  had  not 
already  been  sent;  at  the  same  time  remarking  that  he 
could  not  remain  there  longer  than  another  day,  unless  he 
could  receive  a  supply  of  provisions.  He  then  sent  his 
spies  down  the  river  in  view  of  the  enemy,  with  a  design  to 
decoy  them  over,  but  the  Indians  were  not  to  be  caught  in 
this  way.  Only  a  few  crossed,  and  they  would  not  venture 
far  on  shore,  which  was  open  ground  for  half  a  mile.  Fail 
ing  in  this  project,  the  general  marched  the  whole  of  his 
troops  down  in  the  woods,  and  showed  the  heads  of  his 
columns  in  the  open  ground.  This  alarmed  the  enemy  con 
siderably.  The  squaws  ran  to  the  woods — the  British  ran 
to  their  boats  and  escaped — the  Indians  more  brave  than 
their  allies,  paraded  and  fired  across  the  river,  but  without 
effect.  The  general  then  fell  back,  in  hopes  to  entice  them 
over,  but  he  could  neither  induce  them  to  cross  nor  scare 
them  off  without  a  fight  like  the  British.  At  last  he 
marched  back  towards  his  camp.  Some  Indians  were  seen, 
in  the  meantime,  to  mount  their  horses  and  ride  up  the 
river,  and  some  of  Tupper 's  men  imprudently  pursued  a 
gang  of  hogs  about  half  a  mile  from  the  main  body,  while 
some  others  went  into  an  adjoining  corn  field  to  gather 
corn.  The  mounted  Indians,  having  crossed  the  river, 
came  upon  the  latter  party  and  killed  four  of  them,  and 
then  boldly  charged  on  the  left  flank,  but  were  repulsed. 
A  large  body  at  the  same  time  crossed  opposite  the  head 
of  the  column,  where  they  were  met  by  Major  Bentley's  bat 
talion,  and  driven  back  with  some  loss.  A  noted  chief  by 
the  name  of  Split-Log  was  their  commander. 


190  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Late  in  the  evening  the  detachment  retreated,  leaving 
accidentally  in  the  camp  a  sick  man  who  was  unable  to 
march,  and  who  fell  a  prey  to  the  tomahawk  and  scalping 
knife. 

On  the  next  morning,  the  15th,  the  express  arrived  at 
Winchester's  camp,  with  Tuppers  request  for  a  reinforce 
ment.  A  detachment  of  450  men  had  already  been  organ 
ized,  and  marched  that  morning  under  the  command  of 
Colonel  Lewis,  to  whom  the  information  in  Tupper's  des 
patch  was  immediately  forwarded.  The  colonel  proceeded 
all  day  in  a  forced  march  down  the  north  side  of  the  river, 
and  in  the  night  dispatched  Ensign  Todd,  quartermaster 
to  the  advance  of  the  left  wing,  accompanied  by  five  guides 
with  instructions  to  proceed  to  General  T upper  on  the 
other  side  of  the  river,  and  agree  on  some  point,  for  a  junc 
tion  of  the  detachments  on  the  north  side  early  in  the 
morning,  with  a  view  to  attack  the  Indians  in  their  en 
campment.  At  twelve  o'clock  in  the  night,  Todd  reached 
Tupper's  camp,  and  found  that  it  had  been  abandoned,  ap 
parently  with  much  precipitation,  as  the  fires  were  extinct, 
and  two  men  were  lying  there  tomahawked  and  scalped.  He 
recrossed  the  river  immediately  and  joined  Colonel  Lewis 
before  day,  who  then  retreated  to  Winchester's  camp,  under 
the  impression  that  Tupper  had  been  defeated. 

This  movement  to  the  Rapids  by  Tupper  was  sufficient 
ly  bold  and  hazardous  for  a  spirited  soldier,  but  his  conduct 
after  his  failure  in  attempting  to  cross  the  river  is  not  to 
be  commended.  He  should  doubtless  have  retreated  up  the 
river  to  a  place  where  he  could  cross,  and  have  waited  there 
for  the  reinforcement  under  Lewis.  After  sending  for  that 
reinforcement,  he  was  surely  blamable  in  breaking  up  his 
camp  and  retreating,  without  communicating  to  it  any  in 
telligence  of  such  a  movement.  His  men,  however,  behaved 
well,  having  acted  bravely  in  every  instance,  except  in  re- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  191 

treating,  and  having  performed  a  severe  march,  160  miles 
in  all,  on  a  road  which  was  then  a  continued  swamp  the 
whole  way. 

Though  but  little  execution  was  done  on  this  excursion, 
it  frightened  off  the  British  without  the  corn  they  had  come 
for,  and  alarmed  the  Indians  sufficiently  to  induce  them  to 
fall  back  to  the  river  Raisin.  It  probably  had  the  effect, 
too,  of  saving  the  people  of  that  place  from  massacre. 
These  Indians  had  previously  sent  them  the  following  mes 
sage,  committed  to  writing  by  a  British  pen : 

"The  Hurons  and  other  tribes  of  Indians,  assembled  at 
the  Miami  Rapids,  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  river  Raisin — 
"Friends,  listen — you  have  always  told  us  that  you 
would  give  us  any  assistance  in  your  power.    We,  therefore, 
as  the  enemy  is  approaching  us  within  25  miles,  call  upon 
you  all  to  rise  up  and  come  here  immediately,  bringing 
your  arms  along  with  you.     Should  you  fail  at  this  time, 
we  will  not  consider  you  in  future  as  friends;  and  the  con 
sequences  may  be  very  unpleasant.    We  are  well  convinced 
that  you  have  no  writing  forbidding  you  to  assist  us. 
"We  are  your  friends  at  present, 
"(Signed)     Round  Head, 

Walk-In-The-Water." 

The  appearance  of  Tupper's  detachment,  having  sepa 
rated  them  from  their  British  instigators,  and  alarmed 
them  for  their  own  safety,  may  have  deterred  them  from 
the  hostility  threatened  in  this  message. 

Shortly  after  this  expedition  by  General  Tupper  to  the 
Miami  Rapids,  a  tragical  adventure  occurred  in  the  left 
wing  of  the  army,  which  merits  to  be  minutely  recorded. 
Captain  James  Logan,  the  Shawanoe  chief,  by  the  orders 
of  General  Harrison,  proceeded  with  a  small  party  of  his 
tribe  to  reconnoitre  in  the  direction  of  the  Rapids.  He  met 
with  a  superior  force  of  the  enemy  near  that  place,  by  which 
he  was  so  closely  pursued  that  his  men  were  obliged  to  dis- 


192  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

perse  for  safety  in  their  retreat.  Logan,  with  two  of  his 
companions,  Captain  John  and  Bright  Horn,  arrived  at 
General  Winchester's  camp,  where  he  faithfully  reported 
the  incidents  of  the  excursion.  But  there  were  certain  per 
sons  in  the  army  who  suspected  his  fidelity,  and  reproached 
him  with  being  friendly,  and  with  communicating  intelli 
gence,  to  the  enemy.  The  noble  spirit  of  Logan  could  not 
endure  the  ungenerous  charge.  With  the  sensibility  of  a 
genuine  soldier,  he  felt  that  his  honor  and  fidelity  should 
not  only  be  pure  and  firm,  but  unsuspected.  He  did  not, 
however,  demand  a  court  of  inquiry — following  the  natural 
dictates  of  a  bold  and  generous  spirit,  he  determined  to 
prove  by  unequivocal  deeds  of  valor  and  fidelity,  that  he 
was  calumniated  by  his  accusers. 

On  the  22nd  of  November  he  proceeded  the  second  time, 
accompanied  only  by  the  two  persons  named  above,  firmly 
resolved  either  to  bring  in  a  prisoner  or  a  scalp,  or  to  perish 
himself  in  the  attempt.  When  he  had  gone  about  ten 
miles  down  the  north  side  of  the  Miami,  he  met  with  a 
British  officer,  the  eldest  son  of  Colonel  Elliot,  accompan 
ied  by  5  Indians.  As  the  party  was  too  strong  for  him, 
and  he  had  no  chance  to  escape,  four  of  them  being  on 
horseback,  he  determined  them  under  the  disguise  of  friend 
ship  for  the  British.  He  advanced  with  confident  boldness, 
and  a  friendly  deportment  to  the  enemy — but  unfortunately 
one  of  them  was  Winemac,  a  celebrated  Potawatamie  chief, 
to  whom  the  person  and  character  of  Captain  Logan  were 
perfectly  well  known.  He  persisted,  however,  in  his  first 
determination,  and  told  them  he  was  going  to  the  Rapids  to 
give  information  to  the  British.  After  conversing  some 
time,  he  proceeded  on  his  way,  and  Winemac  with  all  his 
companions,  turned  and  went  with  him.  As  they  travelled 
on  together,  Winemac  and  his  party  closely  watched  the 
others,  and  when  they  had  proceeded  about  8  miles,  he 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  193 

proposed  to  the  British  officer  to  seize  them  and  tie  them. 
The  officer  replied  that  they  were  completely  in  his  power ; 
that  if  they  attempted  to  run,  they  would  be  shot ;  or  fail 
ing  in  that,  the  horses  could  easily  run  them  down.  The 
consulation  was  overheard  by  Logan;  he  had  previously 
intended  to  go  on  peaceably  till  night,  then  make  his  es 
cape,  but  he  now  formed  the  bold  design  of  extricating 
himself  by  a  combat  with  double  his  number. 

Having  signified  his  resolution  to  his  men,  he  com 
menced  the  attack  by  shooting  down  Winemac  himself. 
The  action  lasted  till  they  had. fired  three  rounds  apiece, 
during  which  time  Logan  and  his  brave  companions  drove 
the  enemy  some  distance,  and  separated  them  from  their 
horses.  By  the  first  fire,  both  Winemac  and  Elliott  fell; 
by  the  second  a  young  Ottawa  chief  lost  his  life;  and  an 
other  of  the  enemy  was  mortally  wounded  about  the  con 
clusion  of  the  combat,  at  which  time  Logan  himself,  as  he 
was  stooping  down,  received  a  ball  just  below  the  breast 
bone;  it  ranged  downwards  and  lodged  under  the  skin  on 
his  back.  In  the  meantime,  Bright  Horn  was  also  wounded 
by  a  ball  which  passed  through  his  thigh.  As  soon  as 
Logan  was  shot,  he  ordered  a  retreat ;  himself  and  Bright 
Horn,  wounded  as  they  were,  jumped  on  the  horses  of  the 
enemy  and  rode  to  Winchester's  camp,  a  distance  of  20 
miles,  in  5  hours.  Captain  John  taking  the  scalp  of  the 
Ottawa  chief,  also  retreated  in  safety  and  arrived  at  the 
camp  next  morning. 

Logan  had  now  rescued  his  character,  as  a  brave  and 
faithful  soldier,  from  the  obloquy,  which  had  unjustly  been 
thrown  upon  him.  But  he  preserved  his  honor,  at  the  ex 
pense  of  the  next  best  gift  of  Heaven — his  life.  His  wound 
proved  mortal.  He  lived  two  days  in  agony,  which  he  bore 
with  uncommon  fortitude,  and  died  with  the  utmost  com 
posure  and  resignation. 

13 


194  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

"More  firmness  and  consummate  bravery  has  seldom 
appeared  on  the  military  theatre/'  says  Winchester,  in  his 
letter  to  the  commanding  general.  "He  was  buried  with 
all  the  honors  due  to  his  rank,  and  with  sorrow  as  sincerely 
and  generally  displayed,  as  I  ever  witnessed/'  says  Major 
Hardin,  in  a  letter  to  Governor  Shelby. 

His  physiognomy  was  formed  on  the  best  model,  and  ex 
hibited  the  strongest  marks  of  courage,  intelligence,  good 
humor  and  sincerity.  It  was  said  by  the  Indians  that  the 
British  had  offered  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  for  his 
scalp.  He  had  been  very  serviceable  to  our  cause  by  acting 
as  a  guide  and  a  spy.  He  had  gone  with  General  Hull  to 
Detroit,  and  with  the  first  Kentucky  troops,  who  marched 
to  the  relief  of  Fort  Wayne. 

Captain  Logan  had  been  taken  prisoner  by  General 
Logan,  of  Kentucky,  in  the  year  of  1786,  when  he  was  a 
youth.  The  general  on  parting  with  him,  had  given  him 
his  name,  which  he  retained  to  the  end  of  his  life.  Before 
the  treaty  of  Greenville,  he  had  distinguished  himself  as  a 
warrior,  though  still  very  young.  His  mother  was  a  sister 
to  the  celebrated  Tecumseh  and  the  Prophet,  He  stated 
that  in  the  summer,  preceding  his  death,  he  had  talked  one 
whole  night  with  Tecumseh,  and  endeavored  to  persuade 
him  to  remain  at  peace,  while  Tecumseh  on  the  contrary 
endeavored  to  engage  him  in  the  war  on  the  side  of  the 
British.  His  wife,  when  she  was  young,  had  also  been 
taken  prisoner  by  Colonel  Hardin  in  1789,  and  had  re 
mained  in  the  family  till  the  treaty  of  Greenville.  In  the 
army  he  had  formed  an  attachment  for  Major  Hardin,  the 
son  of  the  colonel,  and  son-in-law  of  General  Logan,  and 
now  requested  him  to  see  that  the  money  due  for  his  serv 
ices  was  faithfully  paid  to  his  family.  He  also  requested 
that  his  family  might  be  removed  immediately  to  Kentucky 
and  his  children  educated  and  brought  up  in  the  manner 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  195 

of  the  white  people.  He  observed  that  he  had  killed  a  great 
chief,  that  the  hostile  Indians  knew  where  his  family  lived, 
and  that  when  he  was  gone,  a  few  base  fellows  might  creep 
up  and  destroy  them. 

Major  Hardin,  having  promised  to  do  everything  in  his 
power,  to  have  the  wishes  of  his  friend  fulfilled,  imme 
diately  obtained  permission  the  general,  to  proceed  with 
Logan's  little  corps  of  Indians,  to  the  village  of  Wapogh- 
conata,  where  his  family  resided.  When  they  reached  near 
the  village,  the  scalp  of  the  Ottawa  chief  was  tied  to  a  pole 
to  be  carried  in  triumph  to  the  council  house ;  and  Captain 
John,  when  they  came  in  sight  of  the  town,  ordered  the 
guns  of  the  party  to  be  fired  in  quick  succession,  on  account 
of  the  death  of  Logan.  A  council  of  the  chiefs  was  pres 
ently  held,  in  which  after  consulting  two  or  three  days, 
they  decided  against  sending  the  family  of  their  departed 
hero  to  Kentucky.  They  appeared,  however,  to  be  fully 
sensible  of  the  loss  they  had  sustained,  and  were  sincerely 
grieved  for  his  death. 

About  the  time  that  Tupper's  expedition  to  the  Rapids 
was  in  execution,  General  Harrison  determined  to  send  an 
expedition  of  horsemen  against  the  Miamies,  assembled  in 
the  towns  on  the  Mississiniway  River,  a  branch  of  the 
Wabash.  The  reader  will  recollect  that  a  deputation  of 
chiefs  from  those  Indians  met  General  Harrison  at  St. 
Marys  in  October  and  sued  for  peace — that  they  agreed  to 
abide  by  the  decision  of  the  president,  and  in  the  meantime 
to  send  in  five  chiefs  to  be  held  as  hostages.  The  president 
replied  to  the  communication  of  the  general  on  this  sub 
ject,  that  as  the  disposition  of  the  several  tribes  would  be 
known  best  by  himself,  he  must  treat  them  as  their  conduct 
and  the  public  interest  might  in  his  judgment  require.  The 
hostages  were  never  sent  in,  and  further  information  of 
their  intended  hostility  was  obtained.  At  the  time  of  their 


196  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

peace  mission,  they  were  alarmed  by  the  successful  move 
ments,  which  had  been  made  against  other  tribes  from  Fort 
Wayne,  and  by  the  formidable  expedition  which  was  pene 
trating  their  country  under  General  Hopkins.  But  the 
failure  of  that  expedition  was  soon  afterwards  known  to 
them,  and  they  determined  to  continue  hostile.  A  white 
man  by  the  name  of  William  Conner,  who  had  resided 
many  years  with  the  Delawares,  and  had  a  wife  among 
them,  but  who  was  firmly  attached  to  our  cause  in  this  war, 
was  sent  to  the  towns  to  watch  the  movements  of  the 
Mianiies.  He  visited  the  villages  on  the  Mississiniway 
River,  and  was  present  at  several  of  their  councils.  The 
question  of  war  with  the  United  States  and  union  with  the 
British  was  warmly  debated,  and  there  was  much  division 
among  the  chiefs,  but  the  war  party  at  last  prevailed.  The 
presence  and  intrigues  of  Tecumseh,  and  afterwards  the 
retreat  of  General  Hopkins,  rendered  them  nearly  unani 
mous  for  war. 

To  avert  the  evils  of  their  hostility  was  the  object  of  the 
expedition  against  Mississiniway. 

"The  situation  of  this  town,  as  it  regards  one  line  of 
operations,  even  if  the  hostility  of  the  inhabitants  was  less 
equivocal,  would  render  a  measure  of  this  kind  highly 
proper;  but  from  the  circumstance  of  General  Hopkin's 
failure,  it  becomes  indispensable.  Relieved  from  the  fears 
excited  by  the  invasion  of  their  country,  the  Indians  from 
the  upper  part  of  the  Illinois  River,  and  to  the  south  of 
Lake  Michigan,  will  direct  all  their  efforts  against  Fort 
Wayne,  and  the  convoys  which  are  to  follow  the  left  wing 
of  the  army.  Mississiniway  will  be  their  rendezvous,  where 
they  will  receive  provisions  and  every  assistance  they  may 
require  for  any  hostile  enterprise.  From  that  place  they 
can  by  their  runners  ascertain  the  period,  at  which  every 
convoy  may  set  out  from  St.  Marys,  and  with  certainty  in 
tercept  it  on  its  way  to  the  Miami  Rapids.  But  that  place 
being  broken  up,  and  the  provisions  destroyed,  there  will 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  197 

be  nothing  to  subsist  any  body  of  Indians,  nearer  than  the 
Potawatamie  towns  on  the  waters  of  the  St.  Josephs  of  the 
Lake." — Harrison. 

The  detachment  was  placed  under  the  command  of  Lieu 
tenant  Colonel  Campbell,  of  the  19th  regiment,  and  con 
sisted  of  Colonel  Simrall's  dragoons,  a  squadron  of  cavalry 
under  Major  Ball,  Elliott's  company  of  United  States'  in 
fantry,  Alexander's  12  months  volunteer  riflemen,  and 
Butler's  company  of  Pittsburgh  volunteers — all  mounted 
and  armed  with  muskets  and  rifles,  and  forming  together 
a  corps  of  600  men.  They  inarched  from  Franklinton  on 
the  25th  of  November,  by  the  way  of  Dayton,  to  Greenville, 
which  place  they  left  on  the  14th  of  December  for  the  In 
dian  town,  distant  about  80  miles;  each  man  carrying  ten 
days'  rations  and  as  much  forage  as  he  could  with  con 
venience.  The  weather  was  extremely  cold,  and  the  ground 
hard  frozen  and  covered  with  snow.  On  the  evening  of  the 
third  day,  when  the  party  was  about  20  miles  from  their 
destination,  a  halt  was  called  to  take  some  refreshment  and 
hold  a  council.  It  was  determined  in  the  council  to  march 
all  night,  and  to  attack  the  villages  very  early  in  the  morn 
ing.  When  they  had  arrived  in  the  night,  within  three 
miles  of  the  first  village,  as  the  guides  supposed,  they  halted 
again  and  waited  till  daylight,  when  the  march  was  again 
resumed.  Their  progress  was  delayed  a  little  by  a  difficult 
swamp,  of  which  the  guides  were  ignorant.  Presently  the 
front  guard  observed  four  Indians  on  horseback,  who  were 
pursued,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  first  village  was  sur 
rounded.  But  many  of  the  Indians  had  already  escaped 
over  the  river,  on  which  the  village  was  built — some  who 
remained  made  a  little  resistance,  but  the  greater  part 
surrendered  immediately.  Those  who  had  fled  were  pur 
sued  by  Captain  Johnston,  some  of  them  killed  and  seven 
or  eight  captured.  The  result  of  the  whole  was  eight  war- 


198  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

riors  killed  and  forty-two  prisoners  taken,  consisting  of 
men,  women,  and  children.  Colonel  Campbell  lost  two  men 
killed.  In  advancing  upon  the  town,  Colonel  Simrall's 
regiment  formed  the  left  column,  Major  Ball's  squadron 
the  right,  and  the  infantry  the  centre.  The  prisoners  be 
ing  placed  under  the  infantry  as  a  guard,  and  the  huts  be 
ing  fired,  the  dragoons  proceeded  down  the  river  three 
miles  to  the  village  of  Silver  Heels,  and  two  other  small 
towns ;  which  had  all  been  abandoned  by  their  inhabitants 
in  confused  precipitation.  The  towns  were  burnt,  and  all 
the  property  destroyed  or  brought  away.  When  the  dra 
goons  returned  to  the  first  village,  as  the  whole  detachment 
was  much  fatigued,  having  been  thirty-six  hours  on  horse 
back,  with  little  intermission,  they  determined  to  encamp 
till  next  day.  Very  little  corn  had  been  obtained,  the 
greater  part  having  been  already  consumed  by  the  Indians, 
or  hid  in  the  ground. 

The  encampment  for  the  night  was  formed  on  the  bank 
of  the  Mississiniway  River,  about  200  yards  square.  The 
infantry  and  riflemen  were  posted  on  the  bank;  Colonel 
SimralPs  dragoons  formed  the  left  and  half  the  rear  line ; 
Major  Ball's  squadron  formed  the  right  and  the  rest  of  the 
rear.  Major  Ball  being  officer  of  the  day,  caused  strong 
guards  to  be  placed  out,  with  small  redoubts  at  each  angle, 
at  the  distance  of  sixty  yards,  where  a  captain's  guard  with 
two  sub-alterns  were  stationed.  Beyond  these  at  a  similar 
distance,  the  sentinels  were  placed.  During  the  night,  the 
sentinels  reported  that  they  could  perceive  Indians  round 
the  camp  examining  it.  A  fire  was  also  discovered  down 
the  river.  From  these  appearances  an  attack  was  antici 
pated,  and  the  men  were  raised  and  directed  to  have  their 
arms  in  their  hands,  two  hours  before  daylight.  Reveille 
was  beat,  and  Adjutant  Payne  summoned  the  field  officers 
and  captains  to  headquarters  to  consult  about  the  future 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  199 

operations  against  the  principal  village,  which  was  12 
miles  lower  down  the  river.  While  the  officers  were  in 
council,  about  half  an  hour  before  day,  the  Indians  made  a 
violent  attack  upon  the  rear  right  angle.  The  officers  went 
to  their  posts,  and  in  a  moment  the  lines  were  formed  and 
the  fire  of  the  enemy  returned  with  effect.  Captain  Pierce, 
who  commanded  at  the  redoubt  where  the  attack  was  made, 
bravely  maintained  his  post  till  he  was  shot  and  toma 
hawked.  His  guard  then  retreated  to  the  lines.  The  angle 
attacked  was  composed  of  Captain  Garrard's  right,  and  the 
left  of  Captain  Hopkin's  company,  who  resisted  the  onset 
with  great  firmness.  In  a  few  minutes  the  action  became 
general  along  the  right  flank  and  a  part  of  the  rear.  The 
spies  together  with  the  Pittsburgh  Blues  promptly  rein 
forced  the  point  assailed,  and  took  their  station  on  the  left 
of  Captain  Hopkins.  The  action  continued  near  an  hour, 
and  was  gallantly  supported  by  Major  Ball's  squadron, 
the  reinforcements  above  named,  and  some  of  Captain 
Elliott's  company.  At  daylight  a  gallant  charge  was  made 
by  Captain  Trotter  at  the  head  of  his  troop,  from  the  left 
of  Ball's  squadron,  and  by  Captain  Johnston  with  his 
company  from  the  right,  with  a  view  to  take  the  Indians  in 
their  flanks  and  rear.  Captain  Trotter's  command  attacked 
and  dispersed  a  superior  number  of  Indians,  killing  several 
of  them  in  the  encounter.  During  the  attack  the  enem> 
several  times  advanced  close  to  the  lines,  apparently  deter 
mined  to  rescue  the  captives  or  perish  in  the  attempt,  but 
when  daylight  appeared  and  they  were  charged  from  the 
lines,  they  despaired  of  success  and  fled  in  every  direction. 
They  left  about  fifteen  dead  on  the  ground,  besides  what 
were  thrown  into  the  river  and  carried  away.  The  loss  on 
the  part  of  the  detachment  was  eight  killed  and  48  wounded, 
several  of  whom  afterwards  died.  Captain  Trotter  and 
Lieutenant  Hedges,  Basey  and  Hickman  were  among  the 


200  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

wounded.  Lieutenant  Waltz,  of  Markle's  company  of  vol 
unteers,  was  killed — like  the  gallant  Spencer  in  the  battle 
of  Tippccanoe,  he  could  not  be  induced  to  leave  his  post 
after  he  had  received  two  wounds,  one  of  which  threatened 
the  loss  of  his  arm,  but  was  mounting  his  horse  to  make  a 
charge,  when  he  was  shot  through  the  head.  All  the  offi 
cers  and  soldiers  engaged,  with  very  few  exceptions,  be 
haved  with  great  firmness  and  gallantry.  Colonel  Simrall 
was  afterwards  particularly  commended  in  a  general  order 
for  the  excellent  discipline  of  his  regiment,  which  was 
deemed  equal  to  that  of  any  other  in  America.  Colonel 
Campbell  and  Majors  Ball  and  M'Dowell  were  also  ap 
plauded  as  excellent  officers,  besides  many  others  of  less 
rank. 

As  soon  after  the  battle  as  the  wounded  could  be  dressed 
and  litters  made  to  carry  them,  the  detachment  commenced 
their  return.  Colonel  Campbell  had  learned  from  a  pris 
oner,  that  Tecumseh  with  six  hundred  warriors  was  but 
18  miles  beloAv  him;  of  course,  it  was  not  prudent  to  re 
main  any  longer,  in  the  condition  in  which  the  battle  had 
left  him.  Many  of  his  men  were  already  very  much  frost 
bitten  ;  and  in  the  wilderness  through  which  he  had  to  re 
turn,  there  were  many  creeks  and  swamps,  which  would  be 
rendered  impassable  by  a  thaw.  His  march  was  very  slow- 
on  account  of  the  wounded  and  sick,  and  provisions  soon 
became  very  scarce.  But  Captain  Hite  had  been  sent  ex 
press  to  headquarters  on  the  day  after  the  battle,  and  a 
reinforcement  of  90  men  with  provisions  was  immediately 
sent  to  meet  the  detachment.  A  strong  breastwork  was 
erected  every  night,  and  one-third  of  the  men  were  placed 
on  guard.  When  they  arrived  at  Greenville,  about  300 
were  rendered  unfit  for  duty  by  frost,  sickness,  and  wounds. 
They  deserve  great  credit  for  the  firmness  with  which  they 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  201 

endured  such  extraordinary  hardships,  as  well  as  for  their 
bravery  and  good  conduct  in  battle. 

"But  the  character  of  this  gallant  detachment,  exhibit 
ing  as  it  did,  perseverance,  fortitude,  and  bravery,  would, 
however,  be  incomplete,  if  in  the  midst  of  victory  they  had 
forgotten  the  feelings  of  humanity.  It  is  with  the  sincer- 
est  pleasure  that  the  general  has  heard  that  the  most  punc 
tual  obedience  was  paid  at  his  orders  in  now  only  saving 
all  the  women  and  children,  but  in  sparing  all  the  warriors 
who  ceased  to  resist;  and  that,  even  Avhen  vigorously  at 
tacked  by  the  enemy,  the  claims  of  mercy  prevailed  over 
every  sense  of  their  own  danger,  and  this  heroic  band  re 
spected  the  lives  of  their  prisoners.  Let  an  account  of 
murdered  innocence  be  opened  in  the  records  of  Heaven, 
against  our  enemies  alone.  The  American  soldier  will  fol 
low  the  example  of  his  government,  and  the  sword  of  the 
one  will  not  be  raised  against  the  fallen  and  the  helpless, 
nor  the  gold  of  the  other  be  paid  for  the  scalps  of  a  mas 
sacred  enemy.'' — Harrison. 

The  good  effects  of  the  expedition  were  soon  felt.  It  let 
us  know  distinctly  who  were  our  friends  and  who  were  our 
enemies  among  the  Indians.  The  Delaware  tribe  from 
White  River  and  all  others  who  were  determined  to  remain 
at  peace  immediately  accepted  the  invitation  which  had 
previously  been  given  by  the  government,  to  come  within 
the  limits  of  the  American  frontiers.  They  were  settled  by 
the  proper  authority,  about  half  way  between  Piqua  and 
the  Shawanoe  village  of  Wapoghconata  on  the  Auglaize. 
Soon  after  the  return  of  the  detachment  to  Dayton,  so  many 
of  Colonel  SimralFs  regiment  were  found  to  be  unfit  for 
immediate  service,  and  the  intention  of  employing  dragoons 
on  the  main  expedition  was  so  entirely  abandoned  that  the 
general  determined  to  disband  them  immediately — they 
were  accordingly  discharged  on  the  10th  day  of  January, 
and  returned  home  from  a  service  which  had  been  hard  in 
deed,  but  to  them  not  less  glorious  than  severe. 


202  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

We  must  now  recur  again  to  the  toilsome  preparations 
for  the  main  expedition  against  Maiden,  and  the  inglorious 
war  which  our  troops  were  doomed  to  wage  with  the  ele 
ments  which  opposed  their  progress  with  all  the  powers 
and  majesty  of  mud. 

The  troops  composing  the  left  wing  under  Winchester, 
when  the  season  became  severe,  were  exposed  to  many  and 
great  privations.  They  had  left  the  greater  part  of  their 
clothing  in  the  first  instance  at  Piqua,  when  marching  to 
the  relief  of  Fort  Wayne,  and  suffered  considerably  before 
they  received  it  again.  But  as  the  winter  came,  an  addi 
tional  supply  of  winter  clothing  became  necessary.  The 
government  had  ordered  large  supplies  of  this  kind — but 
there  was  in  this  stage  of  the  war  an  immense  difference 
between  the  ordering  of  supplies  and  delivering  them  on 
the  frontiers.  Harrison  and  Shelby  had  also  appealed  to 
the  patriotism  of  the  people  of  Kentucky  for  voluntary 
contributions,  and  a  considerable  quantity  of  clothing  was 
in  this  way  collected  under  the  superintendence  of  Gover 
nor  Shelby.  The  ladies  of  Kentucky  were  not  wanting  in 
such  patriotic  services  as  they  had  it  in  their  power  to 
render.  Of  the  clothing  thus  collected,  however,  but  very 
little  reached  the  army  before  Christmas,  and  much  of  it 
was  entirely  lost,  owing  to  the  misconduct  of  wagoners  and 
wagonmasters,  and  the  insuperable  difficulties  of  trans 
portation. 

Soon  after  Fort  Winchester  was  finished,  the  left  wing 
moved  over  the  river  and  encamped  on  the  north  bank,  for 
the  convenience  of  firewood.  The  situation  being  wet  and 
disagreeable,  they  presently  moved  down  to  a  second,  and 
then  to  a  third  camp,  six  miles  below  the  Auglaize.  About 
the  first  of  November  they  became  extremely  sickly.  The 
typhus  fever  raged  with  violence,  so  that  three  or  four 
Avould  sometimes  die  in  one  day.  Upwards  of  300  were 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  203 

daily  on  the  sick  list,  and  so  discouraging  was  the  prospect 
of  advancing,  that  about  the  first  of  December  they  were 
ordered  to  build  huts  for  their  accommodation.  Many  were 
so  entirely  destitute  of  shoes  and  other  clothing  that  they 
must  have  frozen,  if  they  had  been  obliged  to  march  any 
distance.  And  sometimes  the  whole  army  would  be  for 
many  days  entirely  without  flour. 

All  these  privations  were  caused  in  a  great  measure  by 
the  difficulties  of  transportation.  The  roads  were  bad  be 
yond  description;  none  but  those  who  have  actually  seen 
the  state  of  the  country  seem  ever  to  have  formed  a  correct 
estimate  of  the  difficulties  to  be  encountered.  The  road 
from  Loramie's  blockhouse  to  the  St.  Marys,  and  thence  to 
Defiance,  was  one  continued  swamp,  kneedeep  to  the  pack- 
horses  and  up  to  the  hubs  of  the  wagons.  It  was  found 
impossible  in  some  instances  to  get  even  the  empty  wagons 
along,  and  many  were  left  sticking  in  the  mire  and  ravines, 
the  wagoners  being  glad  to  get  off  with  the  horses  alive. 
Sometimes  the  quartermaster,  taking  advantage  of  a  tem 
porary  freeze,  would  send  off  a  convoy  of  provisions,  which 
would  be  swamped  by  a  thaw  before  it  reached  its  destina 
tion.  These  natural  difficulties  were  also  increased  by  a 
great  deficiency  of  funds,  and  inadequacy  of  the  other  re 
sources  which  were  requisite  in  the  quartermaster's  de 
partment.  The  only  persons  who  could  be  procured  to  act 
as  packhorse  drivers,  were  generally  the  most  worthless 
creatures  in  society,  who  took  care  neither  of  the  horses 
nor  the  goods  with  which  they  were  entrusted.  The  horses, 
of  course,  were  soon  broken  down,  and  many  of  the  packs 
lost.  The  teams  hired  to  haul  were  also  commonly  valued 
so  high  on  coming  into  service,  that  the  owners  were  will 
ing  to  drive  them  to  deviltry  and  death,  with  a  view  to  get 
ting  the  price.  In  addition  to  this,  no  bills  of  lading  were 
used,  or  accounts  kept  with  the  wagoners — of  course,  each 


204  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

one  had  an  opportunity  to  plunder  the  public  without  much 
risk  of  detection.  We  are,  hence,  not  to  wonder  when  such 
were  the  difficulties  and  the  means  of  surmounting  them, 
that  supplies  were  not  more  rapidly  accumulated  at  the 
various  places  of  deposit. 

The  following  account  will  exhibit  the  difficulties  of 
water  transportation.  About  the  first  of  December,  Major 
Bodley,  an  enterprising  officer,  who  was  quartermaster  of 
the  Kentucky  troops,  made  an  attempt  to  send  nearly  200 
barrels  of  flour  down  the  St.  Marys  in  perogues  to  the  left 
wing  below  Defiance.  Previous  to  this  time  the  water  had 
rarely  been  high  enough  to  venture  on  a  voyage  in  those 
small  streams.  The  flour  was  now  shipped  in  15  or  20 
perogues  and  canoes,  and  placed  under  the  command  of 
Captain  Jordon  and  Lieutenant  Cardwell,  with  upwards 
20  men.  They  descended  the  river  and  arrived  about  a 
week  afterwards  at  Shane's  crossing,  upwards  of  one  hun 
dred  miles  by  water,  but  only  twenty  by  land  from  the 
place  where  they  started.  The  river  was  so  narrow,  crooked, 
full  of  logs,  and  trees  overhanging  the  banks  that  it  was 
with  great  difficulty  they  could  make  any  progress.  And 
now  in  one  freezing  night  they  were  completely  icebound. 
Lieutenant  Cardwell  waded  back  through  the  ice  and 
swamps  to  Fort  Barbee,  with  intelligence  of  their  situa 
tion.  Major  Bodley  returned  with  him  to  the  flour  and  of 
fered  the  men  extra  wages  to  cut  through  the  ice  and  push 
forward;  but  having  gained  only  one  mile  by  two  days' 
labor,  the  project  was  abandoned,  and  a  guard  left  with 
the  flour.  A  few  days  before  Christmas  a  temporary  thaw 
took  place,  which  enabled  them  with  much  difficulty  and 
suffering  to  reach  within  a  few  miles  of  Fort  Wayne,  where 
they  were  again  frozen  up.  They  now  abandoned  the  voy 
age  and  made  sleds  on  which  the  men  hauled  the  flour  to 
the  fort  and  left  it  there. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  205 

In  the  meantime  General  Winchester's  wing  was  suffer 
ing  the  greatest  privations.  Trusting  to  this  attempt  to 
convey  supplies  by  water,  the  exertions  by  land  were  re 
laxed.  From  the  10th  to  the  22nd  of  this  month,  the  camp 
was  without  flour,  and  for  some  time  before  they  had  only 
half  rations.  Poor  beef  and  hickory  roots  were  their  whole 
subsistence.  At  the  same  time  fevers  and  other  diseases 
raged  in  almost  every  tent,  in  which  the  sick  were  exposed, 
not  only  to  hunger,  but  to  the  inclemency  of  the  season. 
The  necessary  vigilance  of  the  general  induced  him  to  send 
out  reconnoitering  parties  very  frequently,  which  still  fur 
ther  exposed  the  men.  Yet  they  disdained  to  murmur,  OP 
to  utter  a  thought  derogaton7  to  the  honor  of  their  country. 
About  the  first  of  this  month  General  Harrison  had  thought 
his  supplies  in  such  a  state  of  forwardness  that  he  could 
very  soon  concentrate  his  forces  at  the  Rapids ;  and  had  in 
structed  General  Winchester  to  proceed  to  that  place  as 
soon  as  he  had  provisions  for  a  few  weeks  on  hand — but  in 
the  circumstances  above  described,  his  condition  was  very 
different  from  that  which  would  authorize  him  to  advance. 

The  other  divisions  of  the  army  had  not  been  pushed  out 
so  far  as  the  left  wing,  and,  of  course,  had  not  to  encounter 
such  great  privations.  Their  sufferings,  however,  were 
sufficiently  great,  and  the  difficulties  of  transportation 
with  them  may  be  understood  from  the  details  we  have 
given  in  relation  to  the  left  wing.  In  the  following  ex 
tracts  from  a  letter  addressed  to  the  war  department  by 
General  Harrison,  and  dated  on  the  12th  of  December,  at 
Delaware,  the  reader  will  find  some  notice  of  these  diffi 
culties,  together  with  a  development  of  the  views  and  plans 
of  the  commanding  general  at  this  stage  of  the  campaign. 

"Since  I  had  the  honor  to  write  on  the  *  *  *  every  ex 
ertion  had  been  made,  and  every  engine  put  into  operation 
to  procure  and  forward  supplies  for  the  army  to  the  ad- 


206  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

vanced  posts.  The  difficulties  which  have  been,  and  which 
are  still  to  be  encountered  in  this  business,  are  almost  in 
superable;  but  they  are  opposed  with  unabated  firmness 
and  zeal.  The  greatest  obstacle  to  our  success  is  the  want 
of  forage,  which  for  this  line  we  are  obliged  to  bring  from 
the  neighborhood  of  Chillicothe  at  an  immense  expense, 
which  can  scarcely  be  conceived. 

"I  fear  that  the  expenses  of  this  army  will  greatly  ex 
ceed  the  calculations  of  the  government.  The  prodigious 
destruction  of  horses  can  only  be  conceived  by  those  who 
have  been  accustomed  to  military  operations  in  a  wilder 
ness  during  the  winter  season.  The  fine  teams  which  ar 
rived  on  the  10th  inst.  at  Sandusky  with  the  artillery  are 
entirely  worn  down,  and  two  trips  from  M' Arthur's  block 
house,  our  nearest  deposit  to  the  Rapids,  will  completely 
destroy  a  brigade  of  packhorses. 

"If  there  were  not  some  important  political  reason, 
urging  the  recovery  of  the  Michigan  territory,  and  the  cap 
ture  of  Maiden,  as  soon  as  those  objects  can  possibly  be 
effected ;  and  that  to  accomplish  them  a  few  weeks  sooner, 
expense  was  to  be  disregarded,  I  should  not  hesitate  to  say 
that  if  a  small  proportion  of  the  sums  which  will  be  ex 
pended  in  the  quartermaster's  department,  in  the  active 
prosecution  of  the  campaign  during  the  winter,  was  de 
voted  to  obtaining  the  command  of  Lake  Erie,  the  wishes 
of  the  government  in  their  utmost  extent,  could  be  accom 
plished  without  difficulty  in  the  months  of  April  and  May. 
Maiden,  Detroit  and  Macinaw  would  fall  in  rapid  succes 
sion.  On  the  contrary,  all  that  I  can  certainly  promise  to 
accomplish  during  the  winter,  unless  the  strait  should  af 
ford  us  a  passage  on  the  ice,  is  to  recover  Detroit.  I  must 
further  observe,  that  no  military  man  would  think  of  re 
taining  Detroit,  Maiden  being  in  possession  of  the  enemy, 
unless  his  army  was  at  least  twice  as  strong  as  the  dis 
posable  force  of  the  enemy.  An  army  advancing  to  Detroit 
along  a  line  of  operation,  passing  so  near  the  principal 
force  of  the  enemy,  as  to  allow  them  access  to  it  whenever 
they  think  proper,  must  be  covered  by  another  army  more 
considerable  than  the  disposable  force  of  the  enemy.  T 
mention  this  circumstance  to  show  that  the  attack  ought 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  207 

not  to  be  directed  against  Detroit,  but  against  Maiden,  and 
that  it  depends  upon  the  ice  affording  a  safe  passage  across 
the  strait,  whether  I  shall  be  able  to  proceed  in  this  way 
or  not.  Detroit  is  not  tenable.  Were  I  to  take  it  without 
having  it  in  my  power  to  occupy  the  opposite  shore,  I 
should  be  under  the  necessity  of  hiding  the  army  in  the  ad 
jacent  swamp,  to  preserve  it  from  the  effects  of  the  shot 
and  shells,  which  the  enemy  would  throw  with  impunity 
from  the  opposite  shore.  This  result  is  so  obvious  to  every 
man  who  has  the  least  military  information,  that  it  ap 
pears  to  me  extraordinary  as  any  other  part  of  General 
HulPs  conduct,  that  he  should  choose  to  defend  Detroit 
rather  than  attack  Maiden.  There  is  another  circumstance, 
sir,  which  will  claim  attention.  Admitting  that  Maiden 
and  Detroit  are  both  taken,  Macinaw  and  St.  Josephs  will 
both  remain  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  until  we  can  create 
a  force  capable  of  contending  with  the  vessels,  which  the 
British  have  in  Lake  Michigan,  and  which  they  will  be  en 
abled  to  maintain  there  as  long  as  the  canoe  route  by  Grand 
River  and  Lake  Nississin  shall  remain  open,  and  for  six 
months  after. 

"I  have  conceived  it  proper,  sir,  to  lay  these  statements 
before  you.  If  it  should  be  asked  why  they  were  not  made 
sooner — I  answer,  that  although  I  was  always  sensible  that 
there  were  great  difficulties  to  be  encountered  in  the  accom 
plishment  of  the  wishes  of  the  President,  in  relation  to  the 
recovery  of  Detroit,  and  the  conquest  of  the  adjacent  part 
of  Upper  Canada  in  the  manner  proposed,  I  did  not  ma"ke 
sufficient  allowance  for  the  imbecility  and  inexperience  of 
the  public  agents,  and  the  villainy  of  the  contractors.  I  am 
still,  however,  very  far  from  believing  that  the  original 
plan  is  impracticable.  I  believe  on  the  contrary  that  it  can 
be  effected.  And  as  I  know  that  my  personal  fame  is  ma 
terially  interested  in  its  success  in  the  manner  first  pro 
posed,  my  feelings  are  all  engaged  in  opposition  to  any  de 
lay.  But  I  should  illy  deserve  the  confidence  of  the  people 
or  the  President,  if  I  were  capable  of  being  influenced  by  a 
private  consideration,  to  withhold  from  the  government 
any  statement,  which  might  throw  light  upon  the  opera 
tions  of  an  army,  the  success  of  which  is  so  important  to 


208  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

the  character  as  well  as  to  the  interests  of  the  country.  If 
it  should  be  the  determination  to  disregard  expense  and 
push  on  the  operations  of  the  army  in  the  manner  that 
they  have  been  commenced,  the  President  may  rely  on  the 
exertions  of  the  troops,  which  I  shall  employ  in  the  final 
effort.  I  shall  be  disappointed,  if  I  cannot  select  three  or 
four  thousand  men  from  the  army,  Avho  will  do  as  much 
as  the  same  number  of  men,  in  a  similar  state  of  discipline 
ever  did.  If  the  plan  of  acquiring  the  naval  superiority 
upon  the  lakes,  before  the  attempt  is  made  on  Maiden  or 
Detroit,  should  be  adopted,  I  would  place  fifteen  hundred 
men  in  cantonments  at  the  Miami  Rapids  ( Defiance  would 
be  better,  if  the  troops  had  not  advanced  from  thence) ,  re 
tain  about  one  thousand  more  to  be  distributed  in  different 
garrisons,  accumulate  provisions  at  St.  Marys,  Tawa  Town, 
Upper  Sandusky,  Cleveland,  and  Presque  Isle,  and  em 
ploy  the  dragoons  and  mounted  infantry  in  desultory  ex 
peditions  against  the  Indians.  The  villages  south  of  Lake 
Michigan  might  be  struck  with  effect  by  making  a  deposit 
of  corn  and  provisions  at  Fort  Wayne. 

"I  am  much  disappointed  in  tlie  artillery  which  ha» 
been  sent  me.  There  are  in  all  twenty-eight  pieces,  of 
which  ten  are  sixes,  and  twelve-pounders — the  former  are 
nearly  useless.  I  had  five  before,  and  if  I  had  a  hundred,  I 
should  only  take  three  or  four  with  me.  You  will  per 
ceive  by  the  return  of  Captain  Gratiot,  which  is  enclosed, 
that  all  the  carriages  for  the  howitzers,  and  eight  out  of 
ten  for  the  twelve-pounders,  are  unfit  for  use." 

Before  the  above  letter  was  received  at  the  war  depart 
ment,  Mr.  Monroe  had  become  the  acting  secretary,  after 
the  resignation  of  Doctor  Eustis,  and  had  written  a  long 
letter  to  General  Harrison  on  the  military  affairs  of  the 
northwest.  That  letter  was  immediately  answered  by  the 
general,  and  the  correspondence  on  these  subjects  was  con 
tinued  througli  several  others,  in  which  the  prospects  of  the 
campaign  and  the  proper  measures  to  be  pursued,  were 
very  comprehensively  and  ably  discussed  between  the  sec 
retary  and  the  general  The  result  of  the  whole  was,  that 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  209 

General  Harrison  was  left  to  prosecute  the  campaign  in 
pursuance  of  Ms  own  views;  and  the  government  deter 
mined  to  make  the  most  active  and  vigorous  exertions  to 
obtain  the  command  of  the  lake,  which  they  expected  to 
accomplish  early  in  the  spring.  Positive  instructions  were 
given  to  the  general  on  two  points  alone.  He  was  ordered, 
in  the  event  of  entering  Canada,  to  pledge  the  government 
to  the  inhabitants  no  further,  than  a  promise  of  protection 
in  their  lives,  liberty  and  property.  He  was  also  in 
structed  not  to  make  any  transitory  acquisitions,  or  to 
wrest  any  of  their  possessions  from  the  enemy  with  tem 
porary  views  only,  but  to  advance  prepared  to  hold  all  the 
ground  he  could  gain.  He  was  told  that  the  President 
was  not  so  anxious  to  push  on  the  expedition  with  rapidity, 
as  to  be  well  prepared  to  render  permanent  any  acquisi 
tion  that  might  be  made.  Some  further  extracts  from  this 
correspondence  will  be  given,  after  we  have  detailed  some 
of  the  movements,  which  took  place  about  this  time,  as  the 
different  corps  were  advancing  towards  a  concentration  for 
the  main  expedition. 

Early  in  December  a  detachment  of  Perkins'  brigade 
arrived  at  Lower  Sandusky,  and  repaired  an  old  stockade 
which  had  been  erected  to  protect  an  Indian  store,  formerly 
established  at  that  place  by  the  government,  Soon  after 
wards  the  whole  of  the  brigade  arrived  at  that  post.  On 
the  10th  a  battalion  of  Pennsylvanians  reached  Upper  San- 
dusky  with  twenty-one  pieces  of  artillery,  which  had  been 
brought  from  Pittsburgh  by  Lieutenant  Hukill.  A  regi 
ment  of  the  same  troops,  and  some  companies  of  the  Vir 
ginia  brigade,  were  immediately  sent  after  them  by  General 
Harrison  to  strengthen  that  important  depot;  and  about 
the  20th  he  arrived  himself  and  established  his  headquar 
ters  at  the  same  place.  Whilst  there,  he  received  commun 
ications  from  Colonel  Campbell,  informing  him  of  the  re- 

14 


210  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

suit  of  the  expedition  to  Mississiniway,  which  induced  him 
to  return  to  Chillicothe,  to  concert  with  Governor  Meigs 
another  expedition  to  the  same  place,  more  effectually  to 
subdue  the  Indians  in  that  quarter.  As  lie  was  proceed 
ing  again  to  the  frontiers,  he  received  at  Franklinton  the 
letter  from  Mr.  Secretary  Monroe  mentioned  above,  from 
which  the  following  is  an  extract: 

"At  this  distance,  and  with  an  imperfect  knowledge 
of  the  actual  state  of  things,  it  is  impossible  for  the  Presi 
dent  to  decide,  satisfactorily  to  himself,  or  with  advantage 
to  the  public,  whether  it  is  practicable  for  you  to  accom 
plish  the  objects  of  the  expedition  in  their  full  extent  dur 
ing  the  present  winter.  No  person  can  be  so  competent 
to  that  decision  as  yourself;  and  the  President  has  great 
confidence  in  the  solidity  of  the  opinion  which  you  may 
form.  He  wishes  you  to  weigh  maturely  this  important 
subject,  and  take  that  part  which  your  judgment  may  dic 
tate.  It  is  expected  that  you  will  forthwith  form  a  clear 
and  distinct  plan,  as  to  the  objects  which  you  may  deem 
attainable,  the  time  within  which  they  may  be  attained, 
and  the  force  necessary  for  the  purpose ;  and  that  you  com 
municate  the  same  with  precision  to  this  department.  As 
soon  as  you  have  formed  this  plan,  you  will  proceed  to 
execute  it,  without  waiting  for  an  answer ;  and  as  the  gov 
ernment  is  made  acquainted  with  it,  measures  will  be 
adopted  to  give  your  operations  all  the  aid  in  its  power." 

The  following  are  extracts  from  the  answers  of  Gen 
eral  Harrison,  which  are  dated  on  the  4th  and  8th  of  Jan 
uary  at  Franklinton : 

"When  I  was  directed  to  take  command  in  the  latter 
end  of  September,  I  thought  it  possible  by  great  exertions 
to  effect  the  objects  of  the  campaign  before  the  setting  in 
of  winter.  I  distinctly  stated,  however,  to  the  secretary  of 
war,  that  there  was  always  a  period  of  rainy  weather  in 
this  country  in  the  months  of  November  and  December,  in 
which  the  roads  within  the  settlements  were  almost  im- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  211 

passable ;  and  the  swamps,  which  extend  northwardly  from 
about  40th  degree  of  north  latitude,  entirely  so;  and  that 
the  circumstance  would  render  it  impossible  to  advance 
with  the  army  before  that  period,  without  exposing  it  to 
inevitable  destruction,  unless  a  sufficiency  of  provisions 
could  be  taken  on  to  subsist  it  until  the  severe  frosts  should 
remove  the  impediments  to  transportation. 

uThe  experience  of  a  few  days  was  sufficient  to  con 
vince  me,  that  the  supplies  of  provisions  could  not  be  pro 
cured  for  our  autumnal  advance;  and  even  if  this  difficulty 
was  removed,  another  of  equal  magnitude  existed  in  the 
want  of  artillery.  There  remained  then  no  alternative  but 
to  prepare  for  a  winter  campaign.  But  in  order  to  take 
advantage  of  every  circumstance  in  our  favor,  boats  and 
perogues  were  prepared  in  considerable  numbers  on  the 
Auglaize  and  St.  Marys,  in  the  hope  that  when  the  land 
transportation  could  not  be  used,  we  might  by  the  means 
of  these  rivers,  take  on  large  supplies  to  the  Rapids  of  the 
Miami.  An  effort  was  made  also,  to  procure  flour  from 
Presque  Isle  by  coasting  the  lake  with  small  boats.  These 
measures  were  calculated  on,  as  collateral  aids  only.  The 
more  sure  one  of  providing  a  large  number  of  packhorses 
and  ox  teams  were  resorted  to,  and  the  deputy  quarter 
master  general,  Colonel  Morrison,  was  instructed  accord 
ingly.  Considering  the  Miami  Rapids  as  the  first  point  of 
destination  provisions  were  ordered  to  be  accumulated 
along  a  concave  base,  extending  from  St.  Marys  on  the 
left,  to  the  mouth  of  the  Huron,  and  afterwards  Lower 
Sandusky  on  the  right.  From  this  base  the  Rapids  could 
be  approached  by  three  routes,  or  lines  of  operation,  two 
of  which  were  pretty  effectually  secured  by  the  posts  which 
were  established  and  the  positions  taken  upon  the  third. 
St.  Marys,  M' Arthur  blockhouse,  and  Upper  Sandusky 
were  selected  as  principle  deposits.  The  troops,  except 
ing  those  with  General  Winchester,  were  kept  within  the 
bounds  of  the  local  contractors,  that  they  might  not  con 
sume  the  provisions  procured  by  the  United  States'  com 
missaries,  and  which  were  intended  to  form  the  grand  de 
posit  at  the  Miami  Rapids.  It  was  not  until  late  in  Oc 
tober  that  much  effect  could  be  given  to  these  arrange- 


212  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

ments;  and  for  the  six  following  weeks  little  or  nothing 
could  be  done  from  the  uncommonly  unfavorable  state  of 
the  weather,  which  afforded  just  rain  enough  to  render 
the  roads  almost  impassable  for  wagons,  and  not  a  suffi 
ciency  to  raise  the  waters  to  a  navigable  state.  Great 
exertions,  however,  were  made  to  prepare  for  the  change, 
which  might  reasonably  be  expected.  The  last  twenty 
days  of  December  were  entirely  favorable  to  our  views, 
and  were  so  well  employed  by  Colonel  Morrison  as  to 
afford  the  most  flattering  prospect  of  being  able  to  take  on 
to  the  Rapids  early  in  this  month,  a  sufficiency  of  pro 
visions  and  stores  to  authorize  an  advance  upon  Maiden 
from  the  25th  inst.  to  the  10th  of  February.  Our  hopes 
were  again  a  little  checked  by  a  general  thaw,  succeeded 
by  a  very  deep  snow  whilst  the  ground  was  in  that  soft 
state.  It  is,  however,  cold  again,  and  we  calculate  on  being 
able  to  use  with  effect  the  sleds,  a  considerable  number 
of  which  I  had  caused  to  be  prepared. 

"The  instruction  which  I  received  from  Doctor  Eustis, 
with  regard  to  the  conduct  of  the  war  in  this  department, 
amounted  to  a  complete  carte,  blanche.  The  principle 
objects  of  the  campaign  were  pointed  out,  and  I  was  left 
at  liberty  to  proceed  to  their  full  execution  during  the 
present  winter,  or  to  make  arrangements  for  their  accom 
plishment  in  the  spring,  by  occupying  such  posts  as  might 
facilitate  the  intended  operations.  The  wishes  of  the  gov 
ernment  to  recover  the  ground  which  had  been  lost  and  to 
conquer  Upper  Canada,  were,  however,  expressed  in  such 
strong  terms  and  the  funds  which  were  placed  at  my  dis 
posal  were  declared  to  be  so  ample  if  not  unlimited,  that 
I  did  not  consider  myself  authorized  to  adopt  the  alterna 
tive  of  delay  from  any  other  motive  than  that  of  the  safety 
of  the  army.  My  letters  have  contained  frequent  allusions 
to  the  monstrous  expense,  which  would  attend  the  opera 
tions  of  an  army  at  this  season  of  the  year,  penetrating  to 
the  enemy  through  an  immense  forest  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles.  The  silence  of  the  secretary  on  the  subject 
left  me  no  room  to  doubt  the  correctness  of  the  opinion 
which  I  had  at  first  formed — that  the  object  in  view  was 
considered  so  important  that  expense  was  to  be  disre- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  213 

garded.  I  thought  it  best,  however,  to  come  to  a  full  under 
standing  on  the  subject,  and  with  this  view  my  letter  of 
the  12th  ultimo  from  Delaware  was  written. 

"My  plan  of  operations  had  been,  and  now  is,  to  occupy 
the  Miami  Rapids,  and  to  deposit  there  as  much  provisions 
as  possible,  to  move  from  thence  with  a  choice  detachment 
of  the  army,  and  with  as  much  provision,  artillery  and 
ammunition  as  the  means  of  transportation  will  allow — 
make  a  demonstration  towards  Detroit,  and  by  a  sudden 
passage  of  the  strait  upon  the  ice,  an  actual  investiture 
of  Maiden. 

"With  regard  to  the  amount  of  force,  which  such  an 
expedition  would  require,  I  have  made  my  calculations, 
not  upon  that  which  the  enemy  might  have  at  Maiden,  at 
the  time  the  enterprise  should  commence,  but  upon  what 
they  would  be  able  to  assemble  there  with  time  enough  to 
resist  us.  I  know  the  facility  with  which  troops  may  be 
brought  at  this  season,  by  what  is  called  the  back  route 
along  the  river  Thames  from  the  vicinity  of  Niagara  to 
Detroit  and  Maiden.  Had  General  Smyth's  attempts 
been  successful,  my  plan  could  have  been  executed  with  a 
much  smaller  force,  than  I  should  deem  it  prudent  to  em 
ploy  under  present  circumstances.  I  have  indeed  no  doubt, 
that  we  should  encounter  at  Maiden  the  very  troops  which 
contended  with  General  Van  Ransalear  on  the  heights  of 
Queenstown.  It  is  the  same  thing  with  regard  to  the  In 
dians.  The  British  have  wisely  dismissed  the  greater 
part  of  them  to  save  their  provisions,  but  a  whistle  will  be 
almost  sufficient  to  collect  them  again." 

He  next  states  that  if  our  force  appeared  weak,  it  would 
encourage  the  timid,  the  cautious  and  wavering  among  the 
Indians  and  Canadians,  to  take  the  field  against  us;  and 
that  if  our  means  of  transportation  should  not  be  suffi 
cient  to  carry  all  the  supplies  with  us  at  once,  very  strong 
detachments  would  be  required  to  escort  the  successive 
trips — for,  he  continues : 

"Such  is  the  nature  of  Indian  warfare  that  it  is  impos 
sible  to  tell  where  the  storm  will  fall.  It  is  a  rule,  there- 


214  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

fore,  with  me  when  operating  against  them,  never  to  make 
a  detachment,  neither  to  the  front  nor  the  rear,  which  is 
not  able  to  contend  with  their  whole  force.  From  these 
statements  you  will  perceive  sir,  how  difficult  it  would  be 
for  me  at  present  to  ascertain  with  any  degree  of  correct 
ness,  the  number  of  men  with  which  I  should  advance  from 
the  Rapids.  It  was  my  intention  to  have  assembled  there, 
from  4,500  to  5,000  men,  and  to  be  governed  by  circum 
stances  in  forming  the  detachment  with  which  I  should 
advance.  This  is  still  my  plan,  and  it  was  always  my  in 
tention  to  dismiss  at  that  period,  all  that  I  deemed  super 
fluous." 

The  nominal  amount  of  the  army  was  ten  thousand — 
but  the  effective  force  was  much  less. 

"Notwithstanding  the  large  nominal  amount  of  the 
army  under  my  command,  their  sufferings  for  the  want  of 
clothing  and  the  rigor  of  the  season  reduces  the  effective 
number  to  less  than  two-thirds  of  the  aggregate.  You  will 
read  with  as  much  pain  as  I  write  it,  that  a  fine  body  of 
regular  troops  belonging  to  the  17th  and  19th  regiments 
under  Colonel  Wells,  has  been  nearly  destroyed  for  the 
want  of  clothing.  The  whole  of  the  effective  men  upon 
this  frontier  does  not  exceed  six  thousand  three  hundred 
infantry. 

"Upon  the  whole  sir,  my  reaching  Maiden  this  winter 
depends  upon  circumstances  which  I  cannot  control — the 
freezing  of  the  strait  in  such  a  manner  as  to  enable  me  to 
pass  over  the  troops  and  artillery. 

"General  Winchester  is  I  hope  now,  or  will  be  in  a  day 
or  two  at  the  Rapids.  Provisions  in  large  quantities  are 
progressing  thither.  I  calculate  on  being  there  myself  by 
the  20th  inst.  with  the  troops  which  are  intended  for  the 
march  upon  Maiden.  In  the  event  of  occurrences  which 
may  induce  a  suspension  of  operations  beyond  the  Rapids, 
measures  will  be  taken  to  make  and  secure  at  that  place 
a  deposit  of  provisions  equal  to  the  support  of  the  troops 
in  any  enterprise  that  may  be  undertaken  in  the  spring. 
Should  our  offensive  operations  be  suspended  until  that 
time,  it  is  my  decided  opinion  that  the  most  effectual  and 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  215 

cheapest  plan  will  be  to  obtain  the  command  of  the  lake. 
This  being  once  effected  every  difficulty  will  be  removed. 
An  army  of  4,000  men  landed  on  the  north  side  of  the  lake 
below  Maiden,  will  soon  reduce  that  place,  retake  Detroit, 
and  with  the  aid  of  the  fleet  proceed  down  the  lake  to  co 
operate  with  the  army  from  Niagara." 

The  secretary  had  written,  that  "The  destruction  of  the 
Queen  Charlotte,  and  of  the  whole  of  the  naval  force  of 
the  enemy,  frozen  up  as  it  is  presumed  to  be  in  the  ice, 
would  be  an  important  attainment.  It  is  one  which  is 
recommended  to  your  particular  attention." 

To  which  the  general  replied — "The  enterprise  against 
the  Queen  Charlotte  has  been  long  mediated  and  shall  not 
escape  my  attention." 

In  the  letter  of  the  8th  he  states : 

"A  suspension  of  the  operations  of  this  army  for  the 
Avinter,  without  having  accomplished  the  principle  object 
for  which  it  was  embodied,  is  an  event  which  has  long  been 
looked  for,  by  most  of  the  wrell-informed  men  who  know 
the  character  of  the  country,  and  recollect  that  the  army 
of  General  Wayne  after  a  whole  summer's  preparation, 
was  unable  to  advance  more  than  seventy  miles  from  the 
Ohio,  and  that  the  prudent  caution  of  President  Washing 
ton  had  directed  it  to  be  placed  in  winter  quarters  at  the 
very  season  that  our  arrangements  were  commenced.  You 
do  me  justice  in  believing  that  my  exertions  have  been  un- 
remitted,  and  I  am  sensible  of  the  commission  of  one  error 
only,  that  has  injuriously  affected  our  interests;  and  that  is 
in  retaining  too  large  a  force  at  Defiance.  The  disad 
vantages  attending  it  were,  however,  seen  at  the  period  of 
my  committing  the  management  of  that  wing  to  General 
Winchester.  Possessing  a  superior  rank  in  the  line  of  the 
army  to  that  which  was  tendered  to  me,  I  considered  him 
rather  in  the  light  of  an  associate  in  command  than  an  in 
ferior.  I  therefore,  recommended  to  him,  instead  of  order 
ing  it,  to  send  back  two  regiments  within  the  bounds  of 
White's  contract.  Had  this  measure  been  pursued,  there 
would  have  been  at  Fort  Winchester  100,000  rations  more 
than  there  is  at  present.  The  general  who  possesses  the 


216  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

most  estimable  qualities  of  the  head  and  heart,  was  de 
ceived  as  I  was,  with  regard  to  the  period  when  the  army 
could  advance,  and  he  did  not  think  that  the  reduction  of 
issues  would  be  so  important,  as  it  is  now  ascertained  it 
would  have  been." 

Instead  of  sending  back  any  part  of  his  command,  Gen 
eral  Winchester  was  constantly  anxious,  whenever  he  had  a 
moderate  supply  of  provisions  on  hand,  to  advance  further 
and  fix  his  camp  at  the  Rapids.  It  was  to  obtain  the 
sanction  of  General  Harrison  for  such  a  movement  that 
Major  Hardin  was  dispatched  to  headquarters  early  in 
November,  when  he  wrote  the  letter  to  Governor  Shelby 
from  which  an  extract  has  been  given  in  this  chapter.  On 
the  12th  of  that  month,  General  Winchester  came  to  a 
positive  determination  to  move  his  camp  to  the  Rapids  at 
every  hazard — but  his  advance  was  fortunately  arrested 
by  the  timely  arrival  of  a  dispatch  from  General  Harrison. 
In  the  letter  from  which  we  are  making  these  extracts, 
the  general  proceeds : 

"As  the  greater  part  of  the  expenses  of  the  campaign 
have  already  been  incurred,  I  beg  leave  to  assure  you,  sir, 
that  trifling  difficulties  will  not  oppose  the  progress  of  the 
army  at  Maiden ;  but  at  the  same  time  I  also  promise  you, 
that  no  measure  shall  be  adopted  but  when  the  prospects 
of  success  are  as  clear  as  they  can  be  in  any  military 
operations." 

On  the  subject  of  obtaining  the  command  of  the  lake, 
he  wrote: 

"I  have  no  means  of  estimating  correctly  the  cost  of  a 
naval  armament,  capable  of  effecting  this  object,  but  from 
my  knowledge  of  the  expense  of  transporting  supplies 
through  a  swampy  wilderness,  I  do  believe  that  the  expense 
which  will  be  incurred  in  six  weeks  in  the  spring,  in  an 
attempt  to  transport  the  provisions  for  the  army  along  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  217 

road   leading  from  the  Rapids  to   Detroit,  would  build 
and  equip  the  vessels  for  this  purpose." 

By  these  copious  extracts  the  reader  is  made  well  ac 
quainted,  with  the  causes  which  have  so  long  retarded  the 
march  of  the  army;  with  its  present  situation  and  re 
sources,  and  with  the  ulterior  plans  and  prospects  of  the 
general  for  the  present  campaign.  A  few  days  after  writ 
ing  these  letters,  he  arrived  again  at  Upper  Sandusky,  to 
gether  with  the  whole  of  the  Pennsylvania  brigades,  making 
his  effective  force  at  that  place  about  1,500  strong.  On 
the  12th  the  balance  of  the  artillery  also  arrived : 

"A  large  quantity  of  every  necessary  supply  was  con 
stantly  arriving,  and  the  general  appearance  of  the  camp 
announced  the  near  approach  of  that  state  of  preparation, 
requisite  to  the  commencement  of  active  operations. — Col 
onel  Wood." 

Parties  were  sent  on  to  open  roads,  bridge  creeks,  and 
pave  the  way  for  the  army.  Artillery  had  already  been 
sent  towards  the  Miami;  and  fine  supplies  of  provisions 
and  stores  being  on  hand,  it  seemed  that  time,  patience, 
perseverance,  and  fortitude  alone  were  necessary  to  enable 
the  army  to  remove  the  numerous  obstacles  and  surmount 
the  various  difficulties  which  nature  had  opposed  to  its 
progress  and  its  future  glory.  But  we  must  in  the  next 
place  direct  our  attention  to  the  movements  of  the  left 
wing  under  Winchester,  for  whose  arrival  at  the  Rapids 
the  troops  at  Sandusky  were  now  waiting,  as  the  signal 
for  their  advance  with  all  their  supplies  to  the  same  place. 


CHAPTER  V. 

ADVANCE  OF  THE  LEFT  WING — SUCCESS  AND  DISASTERS  AT 
THE  RIVER  RAISIN. 

General  Harrison  had  expected,  on  the  first  arrival  at 
Upper  Sandusky,  about  the  18th  of  December,  to  be  met 
there  by  an  express  from  General  Winchester,  with  infor 
mation  of  his  advance  to  the  Rapids,  in  conformity  with  the 
advice  which  had  previously  been  given  him.  As  no  such 
information  had  arrived,  he  soon  afterwards  dispatched  En- 
sign  C.  S.  Todd,  division  judge  advocate  of  the  Kentucky 
troops,  to  Winchester's  camp  on  the  Miami  below  Defiance. 
Todd  was  accompanied  by  two  gentlemen  of  the  Michigan 
Territory  and  three  Wyandot  Indians.  He  proceeded  di 
rectly  across  the  country,  and  performed  the  journey  with  a 
degree  of  secrecy  and  dispatch  highly  honorable  to  his  skill 
and  enterprise,  having  completely  eluded  all  the  scouts  of 
the  enemy.  He  was  instructed  to  communicate  to  General 
Winchester  the  following  directions  and  plans  from  the 
commander-in-chief : 

"That  as  soon  as  he  had  accumulated  provisions  for 
twenty  days,  he  was  authorized  to  advance  to  the  Rapids ; 
where  he  was  to  commence  the  building  of  huts,  to  induce 
the  enemy  to  believe  that  he  was  going  into  winter  quar 
ters — that  he  was  to  construct  sleds  for  the  main  expedi 
tion  against  Maiden,  but  to  impress  it  on  the  minds  of  his 
men  that  they  were  for  transporting  provisions  from  the 
interior — that  the  different  lines  of  the  army  would  be 
concentrated  at  that  place,  and  a  choice  detachment  from 
the  whole  would  then  be  marched  rapidly  on  Maiden — • 
that  in  the  meantime  he  was  to  occupy  the  Rapids,  for  the 

219 


220  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

purpose  of  securing  the  provisions  and  stores  forwarded 
from  the  other  wings  of  the  army." 

The  left  wing,  in  the  meantime,  had  received  a  moderate 
supply  of  provisions  and  clothing  on  the  22nd  of  Decem 
ber,  and  were  now  making  active  preparations  to  march. 
The  river  being  frozen  up,  which  rendered  their  water  craft 
useless,  they  were  obliged  to  take  their  baggage  on  sleds, 
many  of  which  had  to  be  hauled  by  the  men.  Having  pro 
vided  for  the  sick,  and  assigned  guards  to  attend  and  pro 
tect  them,  the  march  for  the  Rapids  was  commenced  on  the 
30th  of  December.  At  the  same  time,  Mr.  Leslie  Combs,  a 
young  man  of  intelligence  and  enterprise,  from  Kentucky, 
who  had  joined  the  army,  as  a  volunteer,  on  its  march  from 
Fort  Wayne  to  Fort  Defiance,  accompanied  by  Mr.  A. 
Ruddle  as  a  guide,  was  sent  with  dispatches  to  inform  the 
commander-in-chief  of  this  movement,  in  order  that  pro 
visions  and  reinforcements  might  be  forwarded  as  soon  as 
possible — General  Winchester  expected  to  be  met  by  these 
at  the  Rapids  by  the  12th  of  January — this,  however,  was 
prevented  by  an  immense  fall  of  snow,  which,  as  Mr. 
Combs  had  to  traverse,  on  foot,  a  pathless  wilderness  of 
more  than  one  hundred  miles  in  extent,  delayed  him  four 
or  five  days  in  reaching  even  the  first  point  of  des 
tination,  (Fort  M' Arthur),  than  would  otherwise  have 
been  necessary  to  perform  the  whole  route.  The  supplies 
they  had  already  received,  and  the  prospects  now  before 
them,  afforded  some  comfort  and  encouragement  to  the 
troops ;  yet  their  appearance  and  their  real  efficiency  were 
still  very  unpromising  Their  progress  was  slow  from  the 
first,  and  was  much  retarded  after  a  few  days  by  the  snow. 

While  on  this  march,  General  Winchester  received 
another  dispatch  from  the  commander-in-chief,  recom 
mending  him  to  abandon  the  movement  to  the  Rapids,  and 
fall  back  with  the  greater  part  of  his  force  to  Fort  Jen- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  221 

nings.  This  advice  was  given  in  consequence  of  the  intel 
ligence  received  from  Colonel  Campbell  at  Mississiniway, 
respecting  the  force  of  Tecumseh  on  the  Wabash.  General 
Harrison  was  apprehensive,  that  if  the  left  wing  advanced 
so  far  as  the  Rapids,  Tecumseh  would  be  able  to  attach 
and  destroy  all  the  provisions,  left  on  its  line  of  operations 
in  the  rear.  But  as  Winchester  had  already  commenced 
his  march,  he  did  not  think  himself  required  by  this  advice 
to  discontinue  it  and  return.  Harrison  went  immediately 
himself  into  the  settlements  of  Ohio,  to  arrange  with  Gov 
ernor  Meigs  the  means  of  sending  another  mounted  expe 
dition  against  the  Indians  under  Tecumseh,  at  the  princi 
ple  town  on  the  Mississiniway  river.  Such  an  expedition, 
however,  was  afterwards  deemed  unnecessary. 

On  the  10th  of  January,  General  Winchester  arrived 
with  his  army  at  the  Rapids,  having  previously  sent  for 
ward  a  strong  detachment  of  670  men,  under  General 
Payne,  to  attack  a  body  of  Indians,  which  General  Har 
rison  had  been  informed  was  lying  in  an  old  fortification 
at  Swan  creek,  a  few  miles  farther  down  the  river.  The 
detachment  went  several  miles  below  the  old  British  fort 
at  the  foot  of  the  Rapids,  and  having  sent  their  spies  to 
Swan  creek,  where  they  could  discover  no  appearance  of 
Indians,  the  whole  returned  again  to  the  position  which 
the  army  was  intended  to  occupy. 

On  the  north  bank  of  the  river,  above  Wayne's  battle 
ground,  and  directly  opposite  the  point  where  Hull's  road 
struck  the  Miami,  General  Winchester  established  and  for 
tified  his  camp,  on  a  handsome  eminence  of  an  oval  form 
covered  with  timber  and  surrounded  with  prairies.  On  the 
day  of  his  arrival,  a  recent  Indian  camp  was  discovered 
about  half  a  mile  from  this  position.  Captain  Williams 
was  immediately  dispatched,  with  25  men,  to  pursue  the 
Indians  who  had  left  it.  He  soon  overtook  and  routed 


222  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

them,  having  exchanged  a  few  shots,  by  which  some  were 
wounded  on  both  sides. 

On  the  llth  of  January  a  dispatch  was  sent  to  apprise 
General  Harrison  of  the  arrival  and  situation  of  the  army 
at  the  Rapids;  but  it  was  sent  by  the  persons  who  were 
taking  in  the  starved  and  worn  out  packhorses  by  General 
Tupper's  camp  at  Fort  M' Arthur,  a  place  as  distant  from 
the  Rapids  as  the  headquarters  of  the  general,  and  from 
which  it  must  then  pass  through  a  swampy  and  pathless 
wilderness  of  forty  miles  to  Upper  Sandusky,  where  it  did 
not  arrive  before  the  general  had  left  that  place,  and  was 
ultimately  received  by  them  at  the  Rapids  where  it  started. 

The  time  of  the  Kentucky  troops  would  expire  in  Feb 
ruary,  and  General  Harrison  had  requested  General  Win 
chester  to  endeavor  to  raise  a  regiment  among  them  to 
serve  six  months  longer;  and  at  the  same  time  had  sug 
gested,  that  it  would  be  imprudent  to  employ  them  on  any 
other  condition  in  the  expedition  against  Maiden.  General 
Winchester  now  advised  him,  by  a  letter  sent  on  the  12th 
to  Lower  Sandusky,  that  no  reliance  could  be  placed  on 
retaining  any  of  them  in  service  after  their  time  had  ex 
pired.  This  communication  was  simply  a  note  respecting 
the  above  business,  and  had  only  this  direction  upon  it, 

"His  excellency,  General  William  H.  Harrison." 

Of  course  the  writer  did  not  intend  that  it  should  have 
a  speedy  passage,  and  inform  the  general  of  his  arrival  at 
the  rapids ;  nor  did  it  answer  that  purpose,  as  it  was  de 
layed  several  days  on  its  way  to  headquarters.  On  the 
letter  sent  by  the  pack  horse  conveyance  of  fifteen  miles 
a  day,  was  the  following  endorsement  in  Winchester's  own 
hand  writing: 

"General  Tupper  will  please  to  forward  this  letter  by 
express. — J.  Winchester." 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  223 

From  all  which  it  is  evident,  that  he  relied  on  the  pack 
horse  communication  alone,  to  apprise  General  Harrison 
that  he  had  reached  the  Rapids,  although  the  general  had 
directed  him  to  communicate  the  intelligence  of  that  event 
as  quick  as  practicable. 

The  opinions  of  the  generals  respecting  the  Kentucky 
troops  were  afterwards  changed.  The  inactivity  and  suf 
ferings  of  the  army  had  dissatisfied  them  with  the  service 
at  this  time;  but  it  soon  became  evident,  that  when  active 
ly  employed  they  were  not  inclined  to  return  home;  and 
General  Harrison  did  not  hesitate  to  include  them  in  his 
selections  for  the  main  expedition,  firmly  relying  that  they 
would  not  abandon  the  American  standard,  in  the  country 
of  their  enemy,  when  their  time  of  service  had  expired. 

A  large  store  house  was  now  built  within  the  encamp 
ment  at  the  Rapids,  to  secure  the  provisions  and  baggage. 
A  considerable  quantity  of  corn  was  also  gathered  in  the 
fields,  and  apparatus  for  pounding  and  sifting  it  being 
made,  it  supplied  the  troops  with  very  wholesome  bread. 

On  the  evening  of  the  13th,  two  Frenchmen  arrived 
from  the  river  Raisin,  with  information  that  the  Indians 
routed  by  Captain  Williams  had  passed  that  place,  and 
gone  on  to  Maiden,  with  intelligence  of  the  advance  of  our 
army.  They  stated,  that  the  Indians  threatened  to  kill 
the  inhabitants  and  burn  their  town,  and  begged  for  pro 
tection  from  the  American  arms.  They  were  charged  with 
a  dispatch  from  Mr.  Day,  a  citizen  who  was  friendly  to 
our  cause,  and  who  stated  that  the  British  were  seizing  all 
suspected  persons  at  the  river  Raisin,  and  confining  them 
in  Maiden  prison,  and  that  they  were  preparing  to  carry 
off  all  the  provisions  of  every  description.  On  the  14th 
another  messenger  arrived ;  and  on  the  evening  of  the  16th 
two  more  came  in ;  they  all  confirmed  the  accounts  brought 
by  the  first  express,  and  solicited  protection,  as  they  were 


224  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

afraid  that  the  people  would  be  massacred  and  the  town 
burnt  by  the  Indians,  whenever  our  army  began  to  advance 
upon  them.  They  stated  the  present  force  of  the  enemy 
to  be  two  companies  of  Canadians,  and  about  200  Indians, 
but  that  more  Indians  might  be  expected  to  assemble. 

The  greatest  ardor  and  anxiety  now  prevailed  in  the 
army,  to  advance  in  force  sufficient  to  defeat  the  enemy 
at  that  place.  A  council  of  officers  was  called  by  the  gen 
eral,  a  majority  of  whom  were  decidedly  in  favor  of  send 
ing  a  strong  detachment.  Colonel  Allen  supported  that 
side  of  the  question  with  much  ardor. 

General  Winchester  agreed  to  the  opinion  of  the  major 
ity,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  17th  detached  Colonel  Lewis 
with  550  men  to  the  river  Raisin.  A  few  hours  afterwards, 
he  was  followed  by  Colonel  Allen  with  110  more,  who  came 
up  with  Lewis  late  in  the  evening,  where  he  had  encamped 
at  Presque  Isle.  Early  in  the  morning  of  the  same  day, 
General  Winchester  prepared  a  dispatch  to  inform  Har 
rison  of  this  movement.  He  stated  that  his  principal  ob 
ject  was  to  prevent  the  flour  and  grain  from  being  carried 
off  by  the  enemy ;  that  if  he  got  possession  of  Prenchtown 
he  intended  to  hold  it;  and  that,  of  course,  a  co-operating 
reinforcement  from  the  right  wing  might  be  necessary. 
Before  the  express  had  started  with  this  letter,  information 
was  received  from  Colonel  Lewis  at  Presque  Isle,  a  distance 
of  twenty  miles  in  advance,  that  there  were  400  Indians  at 
the  river  Raisin,  and  that  Colonel  Elliott  was  expected 
from  Maiden,  with  a  detachment  destined  to  attack  the 
camp  at  the  Rapids.  This  intelligence  was  also  inserted 
in  the  letter  to  Harrison,  which  was  then  dispatched  by  the 
way  of  Lower  Sandusky. 

Colonel  Lewis  remained  all  night  at  Presque  Isle,  and 
in  consequence  of  the  information  noticed  above,  which 
he  received  by  express  from  the  river  Raisin?  he  set  out  very 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  225 

early  in  the  morning,  intending,  if  possible,  to  anticipate 
Colonel  Elliott  at  Frenchtown.  That  village  is  in  the 
middle  between  Presque  Isle  and  Maiden,  the  distance 
from  each  being  18  miles.  The  greater  part  of  his  march 
was  on  the  ice  of  the  Miami  bay  and  the  border  of  Lake 
Erie,  When  he  had  arrived  within  six  miles  of  the  town, 
he  was  discovered  by  some  Indians,  who  hastened  to  give 
the  alarm  to  the  main  body  of  the  enemy.  Before  the  de 
tachment  left  the  border  of  the  lake,  a  halt  was  called  to 
take  some  refreshment.  Having  resumed  the  march,  a 
piece  of  timbered  land  was  passed,  and  as  the  troops  pro 
ceeded  in  the  open  plain  they  were  formed  in  three  lines, 
each  corps  being  in  its  proper  place  for  action.  The  right 
was  commanded  by  Colonel  Allen,  and  was  composed  of 
the  companies  of  Captains  McCracken,  Bledsoe,  and  Mat- 
son.  The  left  was  commanded  by  Major  Graves,  and  was 
composed  of  the  companies  of  Captains  Hamilton,  Wil 
liams  and  Kelly.  The  centre  consisted  of  the  companies 
of  Captains  Hightower,  Collier  and  Sebree,  and  was  com 
manded  by  Major  Madison.  The  advanced  guard  consisted 
of  the  companies  of  Captains  Hickman,  Graves  and  James, 
under  the  command  of  Captain  Ballard,  acting  as  major. 
When  they  arrived  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the 
village,  and  discovered  the  enemy  in  motion,  the  line  of  bat 
tle  was  formed,  in  the  expectation  of  receiving  an  attack ; 
but  it  was  soon  evident  that  the  enemy  did  not  intend  fight 
ing  in  the  open  field.  The  detachment  then  broke  oif  by 
the  right  of  companies,  and  marched  under  the  fire  of  the 
enemy's  cannon,  till  they  arrived  at  the  river,  where  the 
small  arms  began  to  play  upon  them.  The  line  of  battle 
was  then  formed  again,  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  the 
long  roll  beat  as  the  signal  for  a  general  charge,  which 
was  immediately  executed  with  much  firmness  and  intre 
pidity. 

15 


226  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

The  enemy  were  posted  among  the  houses,  and  the  pick- 
etting  of  the  gardens,  on  the  north  side  of  the  river. 
Majors  Graves  and  Madison  were  ordered  to  dislodge  them, 
which  they  effected  with  great  gallantry,  advancing  at  the 
heads  of  their  battalions  under  a  heavy  shower  of  balls. 
The  enemy  routed  and  retreating  from  this  place,  were 
next  met  by  Colonel  Allen  at  some  distance  on  the  right, 
who  pursued  them  about  half  a  mile  to  the  woods.  Here 
they  made  a  stand  again,  with  their  howitzer  and  small 
arms,  covered  by  some  houses  and  a  chain  of  fences,  with 
a  brushy  wood  full  of  fallen  timber  in  their  rear.  Majors 
Graves  and  Madison  were  now  ordered  with  their  battal 
ions  to  possess  themselves  of  the  wood  on  the  left,  and 
move  rapidly  on  the  main  body  of  the  enemy,  where  they 
were  contending  with  Colonel  Allen.  These  orders 
were  promptly  executed;  and  as  soon  as  they  had  com 
menced  their  fire  Colonel  Allen  also  advanced  on  the 
enemy,  who  were  soon  compelled  to  retire  into  the  woods, 
into  which  they  were  closely  pursued.  The  contest  with 
Allen's  command  now  became  very  warm,  as  the  enemy  con 
centrated  all  their  forces  on  the  right,  with  the  intention  of 
forcing  his  line.  They  were,  however,  kept  constantly 
on  the  retreat,  though  slowly,  as  our  men  were  too  much 
exhausted  to  rush  upon  them  Avith  rapidity.  In  this  man 
ner  they  were  driven  to  the  distance  of  two  miles,  every 
foot  of  the  way  under  a  continual  charge.  The  action  com 
menced  at  3 :00  o'clock,  and  the  pursuit  was  continued  till 
dark,  when  the  detachment  returned  in  good  order,  and 
encamped  in  the  town. 

In  this  warmly  contested  action  every  officer  and  sol 
dier  did  his  duty.  There  was  not  a  solitary  instance  of 
delinquency.  The  troops  amply  supported  "the  double 
character  of  Americans  and  Kentuckians." 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  227 

It  is,  of  course,  unnecessary  to  notice  the  particular 
merits  of  individuals,  Avhere  every  man  completely  filled  his 
sphere  of  action.  Our  loss  was  twelve  killed  and  fifty- 
five  wounded.  Among  the  latter  were  Captains  Hickman, 
Matson  and  Ballard.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  could  not  be 
ascertained.  They  left  fifteen  dead  on  the  ground  where 
the  action  commenced;  but  the  principle  slaughter  took 
place  in  the  woods,  from  which  in  the  night  they  carried 
off  all  their  dead.  From  the  obstinacy  with  which  they 
contended  so  long  against  a  force  somewhat  superior,  from 
the  appearances  next  day  in  the  woods,  and  from  the  re 
ports  of  persons  who  saw  them  after  the  battle,  it  is  be 
lieved  that  their  loss  was  extremely  severe.  They  were 
commanded  by  Major  Reynolds  of  the  British  army,  who 
had  about  100  British  troops  in  the  battle,  and  about  400 
Indians. 

The  detachment  was  now  in  a  place  where  it  could  be 
amply  accommodated  with  all  the  necessaries  of  life,  and 
where  the  wounded  could  be  well  lodged  and  supplied  with 
everything  required  by  their  situation.  On  the  night  after 
the  battle,  an  express  was  sent  to  carry  intelligence  of  the 
success  to  General  Winchester,  at  whose  camp,  he  arrived 
before  daylight;  and  another  was  then  immediately  sent 
from  that  place  to  General  Harrison,  by  the  way  of  Lower 
Sandusky,  to  apprise  him  of  the  event.  On  the  morning 
after  the  battle,  Colonel  Lewis  determined,  with  the  advice 
of  his  officers,  to  hold  the  place  and  await  a  reinforcement. 
His  first  orders  from  Winchester  had  been, 

"to  attack  the  enemy,  beat  them,  and  take  possession  of 
Prenchtown  and  hold  it." 

He  was  authorized,  in  a  dispatch  sent  after  him,  how 
ever,  to  exercise  some  discretion  with  respect  to  holding 
the  position. 


228  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

As  soon  as  the  intelligence  of  this  success  was  known 
at  the  Rapids,  it  produced  a  complete  ferment  in  camp. 
All  were  anxious  to  proceed  to  Frenchtown  in  support  of 
the  advanced  corps.  It  was  evident  that  corps  was  in  a 
critical  situation.  They  were  but  eighteen  miles  from 
Maiden,  where  the  British  had  their  whole  force;  and  it 
was  not  to  be  doubted  but  that  an  effort  would  be  made  by 
them,  to  regain  the  ground  they  had  lost,  or  to  defeat  this 
advance  of  our  army,  which  at  first  was  inconsiderable, 
and  was  now  much  reduced  by  the  killed  and  wounded. 
Preparations  were,  therefore,  made  to  reinforce  Colonel 
Lewis,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  19th,  General  Winchester 
marched  himself  with  250  men,  which  was  all  that  could 
be  spared  from  the  post  at  the  Rapids,  He  arrived  at  the 
river  Raisin  in  the  night  on  the  20th,  and  encamped  in  an 
open  lot  of  ground  on  the  right  of  the  former  detachment. 
Colonel  Lewis  had  encamped  in  a  place  where  he  was  de 
fended  by  garden  pickets,  which  were  sufficiently  close  and 
strong  to  protect  his  men  against  an  attack  of  small  arms. 
Colonel  Wells  commanded  the  reinforcement,  and  to  him 
the  general  named,  but  did  not  positively  order,  a  breast 
work  for  the  protection  of  his  camp.  The  general,  him 
self,  established  his  quarters  in  a  house  on  the  south  side 
of  the  river,  almost  300  yards  from  the  lines !  On  the  21st, 
a  place  was  selected  for  the  whole  detachment  to  encamp 
in  good  order,  with  a  determination  to  fortify  it  on  the  next 
day.  About  sunset  Colonel  Wells  solicited  and  obtained 
leave  to  return  to  the  Rapids.  Certain  information  had  been 
received  that  the  British  were  preparing  to  make  an  attack, 
and  that  they  would  make  it  with  the  utmost  dispatch  in 
their  power  was  a  matter  of  course.  Colonel  Wells 
reached  the  Rapids  that  night,  at  which  place  General 
Harrison  had  arrived  on  the  20th,  and  had  made  every 
exertion  in  his  power  to  hasten  the  reinforcements. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  229 

Before  we  proceed  to  the  tragedy  of  the  22nd,  we  must 
take  a  review  of  the  arrangements  and  exertions  which  in 
the  meantime  had  been  made  in  the  rear.  When  General 
Winchester  marched  from  his  camp  beloAV  Defiance  for  the 
Rapids,  on  the  30th  of  December,  he  sent  an  express  to 
advise  General  Harrison  of  that  movement;  but,  in  con 
sequence  of  a  snow  storm,  which  delayed  the  bearer,  the 
general  did  not  receive  the  intelligence  at  Upper  Sandusky 
before  the  llth  of  January.  He  then  immediately  ordered 
on  some  droves  of  hogs,  and  held  the  artillery  in  readiness 
to  march  as  soon  as  he  should  be  advised  of  Winchester's 
arrival  at  the  Rapids.  But  no  further  intelligence  was  re 
ceived,  until  the  evening  of  the  16th,  when  a  letter  from 
General  Perkins  at  Lower  Sandusky,  enclosing  one  he  had 
received  from  General  Winchester  of  the  15th,  at  last  in 
formed  Harrison,  that  Winchester  had  arrived  at  the 
Rapids,  that  he  meditated  some  movement  against  the 
enemy,  and  that  he  wanted  Perkins  to  send  him  a  battalion 
from  Lower  Sandusky.  This  intelligence  alarmed  General 
Harrison,  and  he  immediately  gave  orders  for  the  artillery 
to  advance  by  the  way  of  Portage  river,  accompanied  by 
a  guard  of  300  men  commanded  by  Major  Orr.  Escorts 
of  provisions  were  also  ordered  to  follow  on  the  same 
route ;  but,  owing  to  the  extreme  badness  of  the  road,  very 
little  progress  could  be  made.  Even  the  lighter  pieces  of 
artillery  could  not  be  forwarded  with  any  degree  of  ex 
pedition.  At  the  same  time  an  express  was  dispatched 
to  the  Rapids  by  General  Harrison  for  information  with 
orders  to  return  and  meet  him  at  Lower  Sandusky,  for 
which  place  he  set  out  the  next  morning  himself,  and 
arrived  there  on  the  following  night.  He  found  that  Gen 
eral  Perkins  had  prepared  a  battalion,  with  a  piece  of 
artillery,  to  be  commanded  by  Major  Cotgrove;  which  was 
ordered  to  march  on  the  18th ;  and  the  general  now  deter- 


230  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

mined  to  follow  it  himself,  and  have  a  personal  consulta 
tion  with  General  Winchester.  At  4 :00  o'clock  on  the 
morning  of  the  19th,  he  received  the  letter  in  which  Win 
chester  informed  him  of  the  advance  of  Colonel  Lewis  to 
the  river  Raisin,  together  with  the  objects  and  prospects 
of  the  expedition.  He  immediately  ordered  the  remaining 
regiment  of  Perkin's  brigade  to  march  to  the  Rapids,  and 
proceeded  there  himself.  On  his  way  he  met  an  express 
from  Winchester,  with  intelligence  of  the  success  of  Lewis 
in  the  battle  of  the  18th.  On  the  morning  of  the  20th  he 
arrived  at  the  Rapids,  and  found  that  General  Winchester 
had  proceeded  the  evening  before  to  the  river  Raisin,  hav 
ing  left  General  Payne  in  his  camp  with  300  men.  Major 
Cotgrove,  with  the  piece  of  artillery  in  his  train,  was  so 
retarded  by  a  swamp  on  the  road,  and  other  obstacles  to 
his  progress,  that  he  had  reached  no  further  than  the 
Miami  bay  on  the  night  of  the  21st.  By  marching  early 
next  morning  he  arrived  within  15  miles  of  the  river 
Raisin,  before  he  was  met  by  the  fugitives  from  the  mas 
sacre. 

When  Harrison  arrived  at  the  Rapids  on  the  20th,  he 
dispatched  Captain  Hart,  the  inspector  general,  to  Win 
chester  at  Frenchtown,  with  intelligence  of  the  movements 
in  the  rear,  and  with  instructions  to  the  general, 
"to  maintain  the  position  at  the  river  Raisin  at  any  rate." 

On  the  next  day,  the  21st,  a  dispatch  was  received  from 
general  Winchester,  in  which  he  stated  that  if  his  force 
were  increased  to  the  amount  of  1,000  or  1,200,  it  would  be 
sufficient  to  maintain  the  ground  he  had  gained.  On  the 
evening  of  the  same  day  the  regiment  of  Perkin's  brigade 
arrived  at  the  Rapids,  and  the  remaining  Kentuckians 
under  Payne  were  then  ordered  to  march  to  general  Win 
chester,  which  they  did  the  next  morning.  The  corps  thus 
advancing  under  Cotgrove  and  Payne  would  make  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  231 

force  under  Winchester  considerably  stronger  than  the 
amount  deemed  by  him  sufficient.  But  they  were  one  day 
too  late. 

On  the  22nd,  about  10  o'clock,  the  news  of  the  attack 
on  General  Winchesters  camp  was  received  at  the  Rapids. 
General  Harrison  immediately  ordered  the  regiment  of 
General  Perkin's  brigade  to  march  with  all  possible  expedi 
tion,  and  proceeded  himself  after  the  reinforcement  under 
Payne,  which  he  soon  overtook.  Some  men  were  presently 
met,  who  had  escaped  from  the  battle,  and  who  stated  that 
Winchester's  forces  were  totally  defeated,  and  that  the 
British  and  Indians  were  pursuing  them!  towards  the 
Rapids.  This  report  only  induced  the  general  to  urge  on 
his  men  with  more  rapidity;  but  several  other  fugitives 
were  soon  afterwards  met,  from  whom  it  was  ascertained 
beyond  a  doubt,  that  the  defeat  was  total  and  irretrievable, 
and  that  all  resistance  had  ceased  early  in  the  day  on  the 
part  of  the  Americans.  A  council  of  the  general  and  field 
officers  was  then  held,  by  whom  it  was  decided  to  be  im 
prudent  and  unnecessary  to  proceed  any  further.  Some 
parties  of  the  most  active  and  enterprising  men  were  now 
sent  forward  to  assist  and  bring  in  those  who  might  es 
cape,  and  the  rest  of  the  reinforcements  then  returned  to 
the  Rapids. 

BATTLE  AND  MASSACRE  OF  RAISIN.  We  must  now  re 
late  the  tragical  events  whicli  occurred  on  the  22nd  and 
23rd  to  the  advanced  detachment  at  Frenchtown.  Late  in 
the  evening,  after  Colonel  Wells  had  left  the  camp,  a 
Frenchman  came  to  General  Winchester  from  the  neigh 
borhood  of  Maiden,  with  information  that  a  large  force  of 
British  and  Indians,  whicli  he  supposed  to  be  near  3,000, 
were  about  to  march  from  that  place  shortly  after  he  had 
left  it.  This  intelligence,  however,  must  have  been  dis 
credited  alike  by  the  officers  and  men,  for  no  preparations 


232  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

were  made  by  the  one,  iior  apprehensions  exhibited  by  the 
other.  The  most  fatal  security  prevailed — many  of  the 
troops  even  wandered  about  the  town  till  late  in  the  night. 
Colonel  Lewis  and  Major  Madison  seemed  alone  to  be  on 
the  alert — they  cautioned  their  men  to  be  prepared  at  all 
times  for  an  attack. 

Guards  were  placed  out  this  night  as  usual ;  but  as  it 
was  extremely  cold,  no  picket  guard  was  placed  on  the 
road,  on  which  the  enemy  \vas  to  be  expected.  The  night 
passed  away  without  any  alarm,  and  the  reveilee  began  to 
beat  at  daybreak  on  the  morning  of  the  22nd.  A  few  min 
utes  afterwards  three  guns  were  fired  in  quick  succession 
by  the  sentinels.  The  troops  were  instantly  formed,  and 
the  British  opened  a  heavy  fire  on  the  camp  from  several 
pieces  of  artillery,  loaded  with  bombs,  balls,  and  grape 
shot,  at  the  distance  of  300  yards.  This  was  quickly  fol 
lowed  by  a  charge,  made  by  the  British  regulars,  and  by  a 
general  fire  of  small  arms,  and  the  Indian  yell  on  the  right 
and  left.  The  British  had  approached  in  the  night  with 
the  most  profound  silence,  and  stationed  their  cannon  be 
hind  a  small  ravine,  which  ran  across  the  open  fields  on  the 
right.  As  soon  as  the  regulars  approached  within  the 
reach  of  small  arms,  a  well-directed  fire  from  the  pickets 
round  Lewis'  camp  soon  repulsed  them  on  the  left  and 
centre;  but  on  the  right  the  reinforcement  which  had  ar 
rived  with  Winchester,  and  which  was  unprotected  by  any 
breastwork,  after  maintaining  the  contest  a  short  time,  was 
overpowered  and  fell  back.  About  this  time  General  Win 
chester  arrived,  and  ordered  the  retreating  troops  to  rally 
behind  a  fence  and  second  bank  of  the  river,  and  to  incline 
towards  the  centre  and  take  refuge  behind  the  pickets. 
These  orders  were  either  not  heard  or  properly  understood, 
and  the  British  continuing  to  press  on  the  retiring  line, 
whilst  a  large  body  of  Indians  had  gained  their  right  flank, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  233 

the  troops  were  completely  thrown  into  confusion  and  re 
treated  in  disorder  over  the  river.  A  detachment,  in  the 
meantime,  had  been  sent  from  the  pickets,  to  reinforce  the 
right  wing,  which  was  carried  with  it  in  the  retreat;  and 
Colonels  Lewis  and  Allen  both  followed  it,  with  a  view  to 
assist  in  rallying  the  men.  Attempts  were  made  to  rally 
them  on  the  south  side  of  the  river,  behind  the  houses  and 
pickets  of  the  gardens,  but  all  the  efforts  of  General  Win 
chester,  aided  by  the  two  colonels,  were  in  vain.  The  In 
dians  had  gained  their  left  flank  and  had  also  taken  posses 
sion  of  the  woods  in  their  rear.  In  their  confusion  and  dis 
may  they  attempted  to  pass  a  long,  narrow  lane,  through 
which  the  road  passes  from  the  village.  The  Indians  were 
on  both  sides,  and  shot  them  down  in  every  direction.  A 
large  party,  wrhich  had  gained  the  wood  on  the  right,  were 
surrounded  and  massacred  without  distinction,  nearly  one 
hundred  men  being  tomahawked  within  the  distance  of' 
one  hundred  yards.  The  most  horrible  destruction  over 
whelmed  the  fugitives  in  every  direction. 

Captain  Simpson  was  shot  and  tomahawked  at  the  edge 
of  the  woods  near  the  mouth  of  the  lane.  Colonel  Allen, 
though  wounded  in  his  thigh,  attempted  to  rally  his  men 
several  times,  entreating  them  to  halt  and  sell  their  lives 
as  dear  as  possible.  He  had  escaped  about  two  miles,  when 
at  length,  wearied  and  exhausted,  and  disdaining  perhaps 
to  survive  the  defeat,  he  sat  down  on  a  log,  determined  to 
meet  his  fate.  An  Indian  chief,  observing  him  to  be  an 
officer  of  distinction,  was  anxoius  to  take  him  prisoner.  As 
soon  as  he  came  near  the  colonel,  he  threw  his  gun  across 
his  lap  and  told  him  in  the  Indian  language  to  surrender, 
and  he  should  be  safe.  Another  savage,  having  at  the  same 
time  advanced  with  a  hostile  appearance,  Colonel  Allen, 
by  one  stroke  with  his  sword,  laid  him  dead  at  his  feet.  A 
third  Indian,  who  was  near  him,  had  then  the  honor  of 


234  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAK 

shooting  one  of  the  first  and  greatest  citizens  of  Kentucky. 
Captain  Mead,  of  the  regular  army,  who  had  fought  by  the 
side  of  Colonel  Daviess  when  he  fell  in  the  battle  of  Tippe- 
canoe,  was  killed  where  the  action  commenced.  Finding 
that  the  situation  of  the  corps  Avas  rendered  desperate  by 
the  approach  of  the  enemy,  he  gave  order  to  his  men, 

"my  brave  fellows,  charge  upon  them/' 
and  a  moment  afterwards  he  was  no  more. 

A  party  with  Lieutenant  Garrett,  consisting  of  15  or  20 
men,  after  retreating  about  a  mile  and  a  half,  were  com 
pelled  to  surrender,  and  were  then  all  massacred  but  the 
lieutenant  himself.  Another  of  about  30  men  had  escaped 
nearly  three  miles,  when  they  were  overtaken  by  the  savages 
and  having  surrendered,  about  one  half  of  them  were  shot 
and  tomahawked.  In  short,  the  greater  part  of  those  who 
were  in  the  retreat  fell  a  sacrifice  to  the  fury  of  the  In 
dians.  The  snow  was  so  deep,  and  the  cold  so  intense,  that 
they  were  soon  exhausted  and  unable  to  elude  their  pur 
suers.  General  Winchester  and  Colonel  Lewis,  with  a  few 
more,  were  captured  at  a  bridge  about  three-quarters  of  a 
mile  from  the  village.  Their  coats  being  taken  from  them, 
they  were  carried  back  to  the  British  lines,  were  Colonel 
Procter  commanded. 

The  troops  within  the  picketing,  under  Majors  Graves 
and  Madison,  had  with  Spartan  valor  maintained  their 
position,  though  powerfully  assailed  by  Procter  and  his 
savage  allies.  The  British  had  posted  a  six-pounder  be 
hind  a  small  house,  about  200  yards  down  the  river,  which 
considerably  annoyed  the  camp,  till  its  supplies  of  ammuni 
tion,  which  were  brought  in  a  sleigh,  were  arrested  by  kill 
ing  the  horse  and  his  driver.  Major  Graves,  in  passing 
round  the  lines,  was  wounded  in  the  knee — he  sat  down  and 
bound  it  up  himself,  observing  to  his  men, 
"never  mind  me,  but  fight  on." 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  235 

About  10  o'clock  Colonel  Procter,  finding  it  useless  to  sac 
rifice  his  men  in  vain  attempts  to  dislodge  this  little  band 
of  heroes,  withdrew  his  forces  to  the  woods,  intending 
either  to  abandon  the  contest  or  to  wait  the  return  of  the 
Indians,  who  had  pursued  the  retreating  party.  The  loss 
sustained  by  our  men  was  inconsiderable;  and  when  Proc 
ter  withdrew,  they  employed  the  leisure  it  afforded  them 
to  take  breakfast  at  their  posts. 

As  soon  as  Procter  was  informed  that  General  Win 
chester  was  taken,  he  basely  determined  to  take  advantage 
of  his  situation  to  procure  the  surrender  of  the  party  in  the 
picketing.  He  represented  to  the  general,  that  nothing 
but  an  immediate  surrender  would  save  the  Americans 
from  an  indiscriminate  massacre  by  the  Indians.  A  flag 
was  then  seen  advancing  from  the  British  lines,  carried  by 
Major  Overton,  one  of  the  general's  aides,  and  accompanied 
by  Colonel  Procter  himself  and  several  other  officers.  Hav 
ing  halted  at  a  respectful  distance,  Major  Madison,  with 
brigade  Major  Garrard,  proceeded  to  meet  them,  expecting 
that  the  object  of  the  flag  was  to  obtain  a  cessation  of  hos 
tilities,  for  the  British  to  bear  off  their  dead.  They  were 
much  mortified  to  find  that  Major  Overton  was  the  bearer 
of  an  order  from  General  Winchester,  directing  officer 
commanding  the  American  forces  to  surrender  them  pris 
oners  of  war.  This  was  the  first  intimation  they  had  that 
their  general  had  been  taken.  Colonel  Procter,  with  great 
haughtiness,  demanded  an  immediate  surrender,  or  he 
would  set  the  town  on  fire,  and  the  Indians  would  not  be 
restrained  in  committing  an  indiscriminate  massacre.  Ma 
jor  Madison  observed, 

"that  it  had  been  customary  for  the  Indians  to  mas 
sacre  the  wounded  and  prisoners  after  a  surrender,  and 
that  he  would  not  agree  to  any  capitulation,  which  General 


236  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

Winchester  might  direct,  unless  the  safety  and  protection 
of  his  men  were  stipulated." 

Colonel  Procter  then  said,  "Sir,  do  you  mean  to  dictate 
to  me?" 

"No,"  replied  Madison,  "I  mean  to  dictate  for  myself, 
and  we  prefer  selling  our  lives  as  dear  as  possible,  rather 
than  be  massacred  in  cold  blood." 

Procter  then  agreed  to  receive  a  surrender  on  the  fol 
lowing  terms,  that  all  private  property  should  be  respected, 
that  sleds  should  be  sent  next  morning  to  remove  the  sick 
and  wounded  to  Amherstburg,  on  the  island  opposite  Mai 
den,  that  in  the  meantime  they  should  be  protected  by  a 
guard,  and  that  the  side  arms  of  the  officers  should  be  re 
stored  to  them  at  Maiden. 

Major  Madison,  after  consulting  with  Garrard,  thought 
it  most  prudent  to  capitulate  on  these  terms.  Half  the 
original  force  was  already  lost;  the  balance  would  have  to 
contend  with  more  than  three  times  their  number;  there 
was  no  possible  chance  of  a  retreat,  nor  any  hope  of  a  rein 
forcement  to  save  them ;  and  worst  of  all,  their  ammunition 
was  nearly  exhausted,  not  more  than  one-third  of  a  small 
keg  of  cartridges  being  left. 

Before  the  men  had  given  up  their  arms,  the  Indians 
came  among  them  and  began  to  plunder  them.  Informa 
tion  being  given  to  Major  Madison  of  this  conduct,  he 
ordered  his  men  not  to  suffer  an  Indian  to  come  into  the 
lines,  and  that  if  they  persisted  in  doing  it,  or  in  plunder 
ing,  to  fire  upon  them  and  bayonet  them.  This  decided  con 
duct  restrained  the  savages,  and  none  of  his  men,  who  were 
marched  with  him  to  Maiden,  were  robbed  or  injured  by 
the  Indians.  The  inhabitants  of  the  town,  being  much 
alarmed  for  the  safety  of  their  persons  and  property,  united 
with  General  Winchester  in  soliciting  safety  and  protec 
tion  from  the  British. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  237 

Colonel  Procter  informed  the  American  officers  that  his 
own  wounded  must  be  taken  to  Maiden  in  the  first  instance, 
but  that  early  in  the  morning  their  wounded  should  also 
be  removed,  and  in  the  meantime  that  a  guard  should  be 
left  with  them.  About  12  o'clock  the  prisoners  were  marched 
off;  Doctors  Todd  and  Bowers,  of  the  Kentucky  volun 
teers,  were  left  with  the  wounded,  and  Major  Reynolds 
with  two  or  three  interpreters  was  all  the  guard  left  to  pro 
tect  them. 

Captain  Hart,  the  inspector  general,  being  among  the 
number  of  the  wounded,  expressed  much  anxiety  to  be 
taken  with  the  prisoners ;  but  Captain  Elliott,  of  the  Brit 
ish  army,  who  had  been  intimately  acquainted  with  him  in 
Kentucky,  assured  him  that  he  need  not  be  under  the  least 
apprehension  for  his  safety,  that  the  Indians  would  not 
hurt  those  who  were  left,  and  that  upon  the  honor  of  a 
soldier,  he  would  send  his  own  cariole  for  him  next  morn 
ing  and  have  him  taken  to  Maiden. 

Soon  after  the  British  forces  were  withdrawn,  Major 
Reynolds  began  to  exhibit  symptoms  of  uneasiness,  often 
walking  about  and  looking  towards  the  road  leading  to  the 
Rapids,  and  no  doubt  expecting  the  approach  of  General 
Harrison  with  reinforcements,  which  would  have  been  a 
most  auspicious  event  for  the  wounded.  The  greater  part 
of  the  Indians  went  with  the  British  to  Stoney  Creek,  six 
miles  on  the  road  towards  Maiden,  where  they  were  prom 
ised  a  frolic  by  their  employers.  A  few  stragglers  re 
mained,  who  went  from  house  to  house  in  search  of  plunder. 
Some  of  them  remained  in  town  till  late  in  the  night ;  and 
before  day,  the  interpreters  who  had  been  left  with  them, 
abandoned  the  houses  in  which  they  lay.  Their  anticipa 
tions  were  now  gloomy ;  the  whole  night,  indeed,  was  spent 
with  feeling  vibrating  between  hope  and  despair.  Day 
light  at  last  appeared,  and  their  hopes  began  to  brighten ; 


238  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

but  in  a  very  short  time  they  experienced  a  sad  reversal. 
About  sunrise,  instead  of  sleds  arriving  to  convey  them  to 
Maiden,  a  large  body  of  Indians,  perhaps  two  hundred  in 
number,  came  into  the  town  painted  black  and  red.  Their 
chiefs  held  a  council  in  which  they  soon  determined  to  kill 
the  wounded  who  were  unable  to  march,  in  revenge  for  the 
warriors  they  had  lost  in  battle.  Soon  afterwards  they  be 
gan  to  yell,  and  to  exhibit  in  their  frantic  conduct,  the 
most  diabolical  dispositions.  They  began  first  to  plunder 
the  houses  of  the  inhabitants,  and  then  broke  into  those 
where  the  wounded  prisoners  were  lying,  some  of  whom 
they  abused,  and  stripped  of  their  clothes  and  blankets, 
and  then  tomahawked  them  without  mercy.  Captain  Hick- 
man  was  dragged  to  the  door,  where  he  was  tomahawked 
and  then  thrown  back  into  the  house.  This  appeared  to  be 
the  signal  for  consummating  their  destruction.  The  houses 
of  Jean  B.  Jerome  and  Gabriel  Godfrey,  which  contained 
most  of  the  prisoners,  were  immediately  set  on  fire,  and 
the  greater  part  of  the  wounded  consumed  in  the  confla 
gration.  Many  of  them  who  were  able  to  crawl  about,  en 
deavored  to  get  out  at  the  windows,  but  as  fast  as  they  ap 
peared  they  were  tomahawked  and  pushed  back.  Some  who 
were  not  in  those  houses,  were  killed  and  thrown  into  the 
flames;  while  others  were  tomahawked,  inhumanly  man 
gled,  and  left  in  the  streets  and  highways. 

The  few  who  were  judged  able  to  march,  were  saved 
and  taken  off  towards  Maiden,  but  as  often  as  any  of  them 
gave  out  on  the  way,  they  were  tomahawked  and  left  lying 
in  the  road.  Major  Woolfolk,  secretary  to  General  Win 
chester,  had  found  an  asylum  in  the  house  of  a  French 
citizen,  but  he  was  discovered  by  the  Indians,  who  placed 
him  on  a  horse  and  were  carrying  him  away.  They  took 
him  by  the  house  of  Lasells,  a  fellow  who  had  been  sus 
pected  for  giving  intelligence  to  the  British  before  the  bat- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  239 

tie,  to  whom  he  promised  a  large  sum  of  money  if  he  would 
purchase  him  from  the  Indians.  Lasalle  replied  that  it 
was  out  of  his  power,  but  that  probably  his  brother  would, 
who  lived  in  the  next  house.  The  Indian  who  had  taken 
him,  being  willing  to  sell  him,  had  turned  to  go  there,  when 
another  savage  shot  him  through  the  head.  He  was  then 
tomahawked  and  scalped,  and  left  to  the  hogs  for  two  days, 
by  which  he  was  partly  devoured  before  the  inhabitants  re 
moved  him.  The  fate  of  Major  Graves  has  never  been  cor 
rectly  ascertained.  It  is  believed  that  he  was  put  into  a 
cariole  at  the  river  Raisin,  and  taken  towards  Detroit ;  but 
whether  he  was  murdered  on  the  way  to  that  place,  or  re 
served  for  greater  sufferings,  is  not  distinctly  known. 

The  circumstances  respecting  the  fate  of  Captain  Hart 
have  been  fully  ascertained.  When  the  Indians  first  en 
tered  the  house,  where  he  lay  with  Hickman,  Major  Graves 
and  others,  and  before  the  massacre  had  commenced,  he 
was  carried  by  Doctor  Todd  into  an  adjoining  house,  which 
had  been  plundered  of  its  contents.  An  Indian  then  met 
them,  who,  knowing  the  profession  of  the  doctor,  enquired 
why  the  surgeons  were  left  with  the  wounded.  He  was  told 
that  it  was  by  the  directions  of  Colonel  Proctor,  and  that 
Captain  Elliott  was  a  friend  to  Captain  Hart,  and  had 
promised  to  send  for  him  that  morning.  The  Indian  shook 
his  head  and  observed  that  Procter  and  Elliott 

"were  damned  rascals,  or  they  would  have  taken  care 
of  them  that  evening." 

He  then  said,  "you  will  all  be  killed — but  keep  still — the 

chiefs  are  in  council,  and  maybe  the  wounded  only  will  be 

killed." 

Captain  Hart  offered  him  100  dollars  to  carry  him  to 

Maiden,  but  he  replied,  you  are  too  badly  wounded.     The 

savages  now  began  to  tomahawk  the  prisoners,  and  Doctor 

Todd  was  tied  and  carried  to  Stoney  Creek,  where  there 


240  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

was  a  camp  of  the  wounded  British.  He  informed  Captain 
Elliott  and  the  surgeon,  of  what  was  going  on  at  French- 
town,  and  requested  them  to  send  back  and  endeavor  to 
save  some  of  the  wounded.  Captain  Elliott  replied  that  it- 
was  too  late ;  that  those  who  had  been  badly  wounded  were 
killed  before  that  time;  and  that  all  who  were  still  pre 
served  by  the  Indians  were  now  safe.  Doctor  spoke  of 
Captain  Hart  in  particular,  and  stated  that  many  who 
would  be  saved  in  the  first  instance,  being  unable  to  march 
far,  must  ultimately  be  sacrificed,  unless  means  were  taken 
to  preserve  them.  To  which  Elliott  replied  that  charity 
began  at  home,  that  his  own  wrounded  must  first  be  con 
veyed,  and  that  if  any  sleds  then  remained,  he  would  send 
them  back.  Doctor  Todd  was  so  anxious  to  get  some  per 
son  of  influence  sent  back,  that  lie  tried  to  excite  the  avar 
ice  of  the  surgeon,  by  informing  him  that  the  surgical  in 
struments,  which  were  very  valuable,  were  in  the  house 
with  the  wounded.  He  soon  found  that  he  had  now  touched 
the  master  passion  of  the  British  soul.  An  interpreter  was 
immediately  sent  back  for  the  instruments,  but  the  con 
flagration  had  consumed  everything  before  he  arrived.  The 
conversation  of  Captain  Elliott  clearly  proved  that  the 
British  officers  had  deliberately  resolved  to  abandon  the 
wounded  prisoners  to  an  indiscriminate  massacre,  in  direct 
violation  of  their  solemn  engagements  at  the  surrender.  If 
they  did  not  instigate,  they  at  least  permitted  the  horrible 
scene  without  regret. 

After  Doctor  Todd  has  been  taken  from  Captain  Hart, 
one  of  the  Indians  agreed  to  carry  him  to  Maiden  for  100 
dollars.  The  fellow  placed  him  on  a  horse  and  was  going 
through  the  commons  of  the  town  when  he  met  with  an 
other,  who  claimed  the  captain  as  his  prisoner.  To  settle 
the  dispute,  they  agreed  to  kill  him  and  divide  the  re 
mainder  of  his  money  and  clothes  between  them.  They  ac- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  241 

cordingly  dragged  him  off  his  horse  and  despatched  him 
with  a  war  club.  When  he  found  that  his  destruction  was 
inevitable,  he  submitted  with  fortitude  and  composure  to 
his  fate. 

Many  other  instances  of  the  massacre  of  individuals 
and  small  parties  might  be  mentioned.  Some  who  were  ex 
hausted  by  marching  were  killed  at  Brownstown,  and  sev 
eral  others  at  the  river  Rouche.  Doctor  Bowsers  wras  saved 
by  an  Ottawa  chief,  and  was  a  witness  to  the  massacre  of 
four  or  five  at  Sandy  Creek.  For  several  days  after  the 
battle,  fresh  scalps  were  brought  into  Maiden  by  the  sav 
ages.  Some  of  the  prisoners,  however,  who  had  been  car 
ried  off  by  the  Indians,  were  fortunate  enough  to  make 
their  escape,  whilst  others  were  doomed  to  suffer  death  in 
the  flames,  to  gratify  the  revenge  of  the  brutal  barbarians. 
Such,  indeed,  were  the  monstrous  acts  of  barbarity,  com 
mitted  on  the  maimed  and  defenceless  prisoners,  that  no 
language  can  depict  them  in  colors  sufficiently  dark.  And 
all  this  was  done  by  the  allies  of  His  Britannic  Majesty,  the 
sovereign  of  a  nation  pretending  to  rank  high  in  the  civil 
ized  world ;  a  nation  professing  to  be  Christians ;  a  nation 
that  is  venerated  by  the  federalists  of  America,  and  which 
claims  pre-eminence  in  everything  that  is  great,  and  good, 
and  honorable  in  human  nature;  but  against  which  the 
volumes  of  history,  and  the  records  of  Heaven,  contain  the 
longest,  blackest  catalogue  of  crimes  and  barbarities  that 
ever  have  been  perpetrated  on  this  globe. 

Procter  was,  no  doubt,  peculiarly  qualified  by  nature 
and  education,  for  the  perpetration  of  such  deeds  as  these 
— but  the  principles  on  Avhich  the  patronage  of  the  British 
government  is  administered,  will  always  produce  an  abun 
dant  supply  of  such  characters,  without  the  aid  of  uncom 
mon  individual  depravity.  Under  that  government  there 
is  no  road  to  preferment  so  sure,  as  that  which  leads 

16 


242  HISTOKY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

through  oppression,  perfidy,  and  blood !  For  the  massacre 
at  the  river  Raisin,  for  which  any  other  civilized  govern 
ment  would  have  dismissed,  and  perhaps  have  gibbetted 
the  commander,  Colonel  Procter  received  the  rank  of  major 
general  in  the  British  army. 

The  American  army  in  this  affair  lost  upwards  of  290 
in  killed,  massacred,  and  missing.  Only  33  escaped  to  the 
Rapids.  The  British  took  547  prisoners,  and  the  Indians 
about  45.  The  loss  of  the  enemy,  as  the  Americans  had  no 
chance  to  ascertain  it,  was,  of  course,  never  correctly  known 
by  the  public.  From  the  best  information  that  could  be 
obtained,  it  is  believed  to  have  been  killed  and  wounded, 
between  three  and  four  hundred.  The  Indians  suffered 
greatly,  and  the  41st  regiment  was  very  much  cut  up.  Their 
whole  force  in  the  battle  was  about  2,000,  one-half  regu 
lars  and  Canadians,  commanded  by  Colonels  Procter  and 
St.  George ;  the  other,  composed  of  Indians,  commanded  by 
Round-Head  and  Walk-In-The- Water.  Tecumseh  was  not 
there — he  was  still  on  the  Wabash,  collecting  the  warriors 
in  that  quarter. 

Colonel  Procter  arrived  at  Amherstburg  with  his  pris 
oners  on  the  23rd,  and  crowded  them  into  a  small  muddy 
woodyard,  where  they  were  exposed  all  night  in  a  heavy 
rain,  without  tents  or  blankets,  and  with  scarcely  fire 
enough  to  keep  them  from  freezing,  many  of  them  being 
very  indifferently  clothed.  Such  treatment  was  very  severe 
on  men,  who  at  home  enjoyed  all  the  comforts  and  luxuries 
of  life,  and  whose  humanity  would  have  disdained  to  treat 
any  conquered  foe  in  this  manner.  Procter,  after  he  had 
left  the  battle  ground,  never  named  the  guard  nor  sleds 
which  he  had  promised  for  the  wounded  Americans;  nor 
would  he  pay  any  attention  to  the  subject  when  repeatedly 
reminded  of  it  by  General  Winchester  and  Major  Madison. 
Captain  Elliott  once  replied  to  their  solicitations,  that 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  243 

"the  Indians  were  very  excellent  surgeons." 
From  the  whole  tenor  of  Procter's  conduct  it  is  evident  that 
he  was  determined  from  the  first  to  abandon  the  wounded 
to  their  fate.  It  is  true  that  he  had  not  the  means  of  trans 
portation  for  his  own  and  the  American  wounded  at  the 
same  time ;  but  it  is  equally  true  that  he  had  it  in  his  power 
to  comply  with  his  promise,  made  before  the  surrender,  to 
place  a  guard  over  them,  which  would  be  able  to  protect 
them  from  the  fury  of  the  savages.  What  a  contrast  be 
tween  this  base  perfidy  of  the  British  officers,  in  exposing 
their  prisoners  to  massacre,  after  stipulating  to  protect 
them;  and  the  noble  humanity  of  the  American  tars,  in 
sacrificing  their  own  lives  to  save  their  foes  who  had  sur 
rendered  unconditionally ! 

The  prisoners  were  detained  at  Amherstburg  till  the 
26th,  when  they  were  divided  into  two  parties,  the  first  of 
which  was  marched  on  that  day,  and  the  other  on  the  day 
following.  Some  who  were  badly  wounded  wrere  left  be 
hind  with  surgeons  to  attend  them.  They  proceeded  up 
the  rivers  Detroit  and  Thames,  through  the  interior  of  Up 
per  Canada,  to  Fort  George  on  the  Niagara  strait.  On 
this  journey  they  suffered  many  hardships  and  indignities 
from  the  severity  of  the  weather,  the  want  of  provisions, 
and  from  the  inhumanity  of  their  guards.  At  Fort  George 
they  were  paroled  and  returned  home  by  the  way  of  Erie 
and  Pittsburgh,  and  thence  down  the  Ohio  River.  The  con 
dition  of  the  parole  was:  not  to  bear  arms  against  His 
Majesty  or  his  allies  during  the  present  war,  until  regular 
ly  exchanged.  When  some  of  the  Kentuckians  inquired 
who  were  His  Majesty's  allies — they  were  answered,  that 

"His  Majesty's  allies  were  known," 

from  which  it  appears  that  some  of  these  tools  of  British 
baseness  were  ashamed  of  the  association  which  their  sov 
ereign  had  formed.  General  Winchester,  Colonel  Lewis, 


244  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

and  Major  Madison  were  detained  and  sent  by  Montreal  to 
Quebec,  at  which  place,  and  at  Beaufort  in  its  vicinity,  they 
were  confined  till  the  spring  of  1814,  when  a  general  ex 
change  of  prisoners  took  place,  and  they  returned  home. 

Ensign  I.  L.  Baker,  who  had  been  taken  by  the  Indians 
on  the  22nd,  and  had  witnessed  many  of  their  subsequent 
barbarities,  was  brought  to  Detroit  and  ransomed  by  an 
American  gentleman  at  that  place  before  the  march  of  the 
prisoners.  General  Winchester  directed  him  to  take  charge 
of  the  wounded,  Avho  were  left  at  Sandwich.  He  continued 
there  till  the  15th  of  February,  discharging  in  a  very  able 
and  assiduous  manner,  the  duties  required  in  that  situa 
tion.  During  his  stay  he  obtained  a  variety  of  information 
concerning  the  conduct  of  the  allies,  which  he  afterwards 
reported  to  General  Winchester.  He  ascertained  that 
about  sixty  prisoners  had  been  massacred  by  the  Indians 
after  the  day  of  battle ;  and  that  they  had  probably  between 
30  and  40  prisoners  still  alive.  The  prospect  of  their  re 
lease,  however,  was  now  very  gloomy,  as  Procter  had  issued 
an  order  forbidding  individuals  to  purchase  any  more  of 
them,  while  a  stipulated  price  was  still  paid  for  all  the 
scalps  brought  in  by  the  savages.  The  dead  of  the  Ameri 
can  army  were  still  unburied — left  to  be  devoured  by  hogs 
and  dogs.  When  Ensign  Baker  mentioned  this  subject  to 
the  British  officers,  they  still  replied  that  the  Indians 
would  not  suffer  them  to  be  buried.  The  citizens  of  De 
troit  used  great  exertions  to  procure  provisions  for  the  ac 
commodation  of  the  wounded,  and  to  ransom  the  prisoners 
from  the  Indians.  Many  young  ladies,  with  the  character 
istic  benevolence  of  their  sex,  wrere  very  instrumental  in 
this  business.  The  names  of  many  persons  were  reported 
on  this  account  by  Ensign  Baker;  but  among  them  Augus 
tus  B.  Woodward  esq.  was  pre-eminently  distinguished  by 
his  zealous  and  unwearied  exertions  for  the  benefit  of  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  245 

unfortunate  Americans.  On  the  part  of  the  British,  Col 
onel  James  Baubee  acted  with  generosity  and  friendship; 
and  Colonel  Elliott  with  Major  Muir  were  likewise  found 
on  the  side  of  humanity  in  many  serviceable  acts. 

Colonel  Procter,  some  time  after  the  defeat,  issued  a 
proclamation  by  which  he  required  the  citizens  of  Michigan 
either  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  His  Majesty,  or  to 
leave  the  territory.  This  measure,  together  with  his  viola 
tions  of  the  capitulation  of  General  Hull,  induced  Judge 
Woodward  to  address  him  in  a  letter,  in  which  he  com 
plained  of  the  infractions  of  that  capitulation  by  the  In 
dians  in  the  British  employ;  reminded  him  that  he  had 
pledged  his  honor,  before  the  late  battle,  to  protect  the  in 
habitants  ;  and  then  informed  him  of  the  scandalous  scenes 
of  barbarity  and  devastation,  which  had  occurred  since  the 
capitulation  of  the  22nd;  and  concluded  with  proposing  a 
convention  between  him  and  the  citizens,  which  would  tend 
to  secure  them  for  the  future  in  the  rights  stipulated  by 
General  Brock.  In  reply,  Colonel  Proctor,  who  had  already 
acted  with  so  much  perfidious  barbarity,  now  exhibited  an 
other  trait  in  his  accomplished  character.  He  had  the  mean 
ness  to  deny  that  any  capitulation  had  taken  place  at  the 
river  Raisin,  and  to  assert  that  the  Americans  had  surren 
dered  at  discretion !  At  the  same  time  he  called  for  proofs 
of  the  barbarities  which  he  had  committed.  On  the  next  day 
the  judge  sent  him  the  affidavits  of  such  persons  as  hap 
pened  to  be  then  in  Detroit,  who  had  witnessed  the  conduct 
of  the  Indians,  and  remonstrated  against  his  purpose  of 
forcing  the  citizens  to  swear  allegiance  to  the  British  gov 
ernment,  reminding  him  that  it  was  contrary  to  the  law 
of  nations,  and  that 

"in  a  state  of  open  and  declared  war,  a  subject  or  citizen 
of  one  party,  cannot  transfer  his  allegiance  to  the  other 
without  incurring  the  penalties  of  treason,  and  Avhile  noth- 


246  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

ing  can  excuse  his  guilt,  so  neither  are  those  innocent  who 
lay  temptations  before  him." 

A  passport  was  soon  afterwards  obtained  by  the  judge,  who 
repaired  by  the  way  of  Niagara  to  the  City  of  Washington. 
Many  other  citizens  also  abandoned  all  their  property  and 
fled  from  the  sway  of  the  red  and  white  savages. 

The  following  are  extracts  from  the  general  order,  is 
sued  by  the  Commander-in-chief  of  the  British  forces,  con 
cerning  the  battle  of  the  22nd — while  it  avows  the  employ 
ment  of  the  Indians,  and  sanctions  the  savage  mode  of  war 
fare,  it  will  serve  as  a  specimen  of  the  veracity  of  the  Brit 
ish  official  accounts: 

"His  excellency,  the  commander  of  the  forces,  has  the 
highest  satisfaction  in  announcing  to  the  troops  under  his 
command,  another  brilliant  action  achieved  by  the  gallant 
division  of  the  army  at  Detroit  under  Colonel  Procter.  In 
formation  having  been  received  that  an  advanced  corps  of 
the  American  army,  under  Brigadier  General  Winchester, 
amounting  to  upwards  of  1,000  (900)  strong,  had  entered 
and  occupied  Frenchtown,  about  thirty-six  miles  south  of 
Detroit,  Colonel  Procter  did  not  hesitate  a  moment  in  an 
ticipating  the  enemy,  by  attacking  this  advanced  corps  be 
fore  it  could  receive  support  from  the  forces  on  their  march 
under  General  Harrison.  At  daybreak,  on  the  22nd  of 
January,  Colonel  Proctor,  by  a  spirited  and  vigorous  at 
tack,  completely  defeated  General  Winchester's  division, 
with  the  loss  of  between  four  and  five  hundred  slain  (less 
than  300)  for  all  who  attempted  to  save  themselves  by 
flight  were  cut  off  by  the  Indian  warriors.  About  400  of 
the  enemy  took  refuge  in  the  houses  of  the  town,  and  kept 
up  a  galling  fire  from  the  windows ;  but  finding  farther  re 
sistance  unavailing,  they  surrendered  themselves  at  discre 
tion.  On  this  occasion  the  gallantry  of  Colonel  Procter 
was  most  nobly  displayed  in  his  humane  and  unwearied 
exertions,  which  succeeded  in  rescuing  the  vanquished  from 
the  revenge  of  the  Indian  warriors!  !  !" 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  247 

"Colonel  Procter  reports  in  strong  terms  the  gallantry 
displayed  by  all  descriptions  of  troops  and  the  able  sup 
port  received  from  Colonel  St.  George,  and  from  all  the  offi 
cers  and  men  under  his  command,  whose  spirited  valor  and 
steady  discipline  is  above  all  praise.  The  Indian  chief 
Round-Head,  with  his  band  of  warriors  rendered  essential 
service  by  their  bravery  and  good  conduct.  It  is  with  re 
gret  that  Colonel  Procter  reports  24  killed  and  158 
wounded!  !  !" 

"The  commander  of  the  forces  is  pleased  to  appoint,  till 
further  orders,  or  until  the  pleasure  of  His  Royal  Highness 
the  Prince  Regent,  is  known,  Colonel  Vincent,  of  the  49th 
regiment,  to  have  the  rank  of  brigadier  general  in  Upper 
Canada." 

The  disgrace  of  this  mass  of  falsehoods,  however,  is  not 
to  be  imputed  to  the  Commander-in-chief — he  merely  re 
peated  the  story  told  him  by  Procter. 

In  this  defeat,  though  the  detachment  cut  off  was  not 
large,  the  American  cause  sustained  a  great  injury ;  and  on 
the  State  of  Kentucky  the  stroke  was  peculiarly  severe. 
Colonel  Wells  immediately  returned  to  that  state,  with  all 
the  information  that  had  been  collected  respecting  the  bat 
tle  and  massacre.  The  effect  on  the  feelings  of  the  com 
munity  was  truly  deplorable.  Almost  every  family  in  the 
state  had  some  friend  or  intimate  acquaintance  in  the 
army,  for  whose  fate  the  most  anxious  and  distressing  ap 
prehensions  were  excited.  The  accounts  given  by  the  fugi 
tives,  on  which  alone  the  public  had  to  depend,  were  al 
together  indefinite,  and  extremely  exaggerated.  It  was 
weeks  and  even  months  before  much  information  was  re 
ceived,  on  which  a  perfect  reliance  could  be  placed.  The 
return  of  the  prisoners  at  last  relieved  the  anxious  uncer 
tainty  of  the  greater  part  of  the  people ;  but  some  were  still 
left  in  doubt,  and  forever  must  remain  in  doubt,  respecting 
the  fate  of  their  best  friends  and  most  intimate  connec 
tions.  Some  idea  of  the  public  anxiety  and  distress  may  be 


248  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

formed  from  the  facts,  that  the  army  thus  barbarously  de 
stroyed,  was  composed  of  the  most  interesting  and  respect 
able  citizens  of  the  state;  and  that  from  the  previous  in 
telligence  from  it,  the  highest  expectations  were  formed  of 
its  success  and  glory. 

A  disaster  so  calamitous  would  necessarily  excite  much 
discussion  with  respect  to  its  cause;  and  as  much  blame 
was  thrown  upon  those  who  committed  no  error,  and  who 
were  not  instrumental  in  causing  the  defeat  of  Winchester, 
which  proved  to  be  the  defeat  of  the  campaign,  it  may  not 
be  amiss  to  vindicate  in  a  cursory  manner,  the  conduct  of 
those  on  whom  public  opinion,  or  the  censure  of  their  ene 
mies,  was  unjustly  severe.  General  Harrison  was  blamed 
by  his  enemies,  for  the  advance  of  the  detachment  to  the 
river  Raisin;  for  not  reinforcing  it  in  time;  or  finding  that 
impracticable  for  not  ordering  a  retreat;  besides  many 
other  matters  of  less  importance. 

It  is  evident  from  the  statement  of  facts  already  made, 
that  General  Harrison  is  not  answerable  for  the  advance  of 
the  detachment.  It  was  sent  by  General  Winchester,  with 
out  the  knowledge  and  consent  of  Harrison ;  and  contrary 
to  his  views  and  plans  for  the  future  conduct  of  the  cam 
paign,  and  to  the  instructions,  communicated  with  his 
plans  through  Ensign  Todd,  before  the  left  wing  had 
marched  for  the  Rapids.  If  the  advance  was  improper,  the 
blame  does  not  lie  upon  Harrison  ;  if  it  was  proper,  General 
Winchester  is  entitled  to  the  credit  of  having  ordered  it. 
The  following  extract  from  the  journal  of  Colonel  Wood, 
shows  the  impression  made  at  headquarters  by  the  first  in 
telligence  of  the  advance  received  at  that  place: 

"This  news  for  a  moment  paralyzed  the  arnr^  or  at  least 
the  thinking  part  of  it,  for  no  one  could  imagine  that  it 
was  possible  for  him  to  be  guilty  of  such  a  hazardous  step. 
General  Harrison  was  astonished  at  the  imprudence  and 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  249 

inconsistency  of  such  a  measure,  which,  if  carried  into  exe 
cution,  could  be  viewed  in  no  other  light  than  as  attended 
with  certain  and  inevitable  destruction  to  the  left  wing. 
Nor  was  it  a  difficult  matter  for  any  one  to  foresee  and  pre 
dict  the  terrible  consequences,  which  were  sure  to  mark  the 
result  of  a  scheme  no  less  rash  in  its  conception  than  haz 
ardous  in  its  execution." 

With  respect  to  reinforcing  the  detachment,  a  recur 
rence  to  facts  equally  proves  that  Harrison  is  not  blamable, 
as  he  made  every  exertion  in  his  power  to  support  it.  It 
was  not  until  the  night  of  the  16th  that  he  received  the  in 
formation,  indirectly  through  General  Perkins,  that  Win 
chester  had  arrived  at  the  Rapids.  By  the  same  express  he 
was  advised  that  Winchester  meditated  some  unknown 
movement  against  the  enemy.  Alarmed  at  this  informa 
tion,  he  immediately  made  every  exertion  which  the  situa 
tion  of  his  affairs  required.  He  was  then  at  Upper  San- 
dusky,  his  principal  deposit  of  provisions  and  munitions  of 
war,  which  is  sixty  miles  from  the  Rapids  by  the  way  of 
Portage  River,  and  seventy-six  by  the  way  of  Lower  San- 
dusky;  and  about  38  more  from  the  river  Raisin.  He  im 
mediately  sent  an  express  direct  to  the  Rapids  for  informa 
tion;  gave  orders  for  a  corps  of  300  men  to  advance  with 
the  artillery,  and  escorts  to  proceed  with  provisions;  and 
in  the  morning  he  proceeded  himself  to  Lower  Sandusky, 
at  which  place  he  arrived  in  the  night  following,  a  distance 
of  forty  miles,  which  he  travelled  in  seven  hours  and  a 
half  over  roads  requiring  such  exertion  that  the  horse  of 
his  aide,  Major  Hukill,  fell  dead  on  their  arrival  at  the  fort. 
He  found  there  that  general  Perkins  had  prepared  to  send 
a  battalion  to  the  Rapids,  in  conformity  with  a  request 
from  General  Winchester.  This  battalion  was  dispatched 
the  next  morning,  the  18th,  with  a  piece  of  artillery;  but 
the  roads  were  so  bad  that  it  was  unable,  by  its  utmost  exer- 


250  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

tion,  to  reach  the  river  Raisin,  a  distance  of  75  miles,  be 
fore  the  fatal  disaster. 

General  Harrison  then  determined  to  proceed  to  the 
Rapids  himself,  to  learn  personally  from  General  Win 
chester  what  was  his  situation  and  views.  At  four  o'clock 
on  the  morning  of  the  19th,  while  he  still  remained  at 
Lower  Sandusky,  he  received  the  information  that  Colonel 
Lewis  had  been  sent  with  a  detachment  to  secure  the  pro 
visions  on  the  river  Raisin,  and  to  occupy,  with  the  inten 
tion  of  holding  the  village  of  Frenchtown.  There  was  then 
but  one  regiment  and  a  battalion  at  Lower  Sandusky,  and 
the  regiment  was  immediately  put  in  motion,  with  orders 
to  make  forced  marches  for  the  Rapids ;  and  General  Har 
rison  himself  immediately  proceeded  for  the  same  place. 
On  his  way  he  met  an  express  with  intelligence  of  the  suc 
cessful  battle,  which  had  been  fought  on  the  preceding  day. 
The  anxiety  of  General  Harrison  to  push  forward  and 
either  prevent  or  remedy  any  misfortune  which  might  oc 
cur,  as  soon  as  he  was  apprised  of  the  advance  to  the  river 
Raisin,  was  manifested  by  the  great  personal  exertions 
which  he  made  in  this  instance.  He  started  in  a  sleigh  with 
general  Perkins,  to  overtake  the  battalion  under  Cotgrove, 
attended  by  a  single  servant.  As  the  sleigh  went  very  slow, 
from  the  roughness  of  the  road,  he  took  the  horse  of  his 
servant  and  pushed  on  alone.  Night  came  upon  him  in  the 
midst  of  the  swamp,  which  was  so  imperfectly  frozen  that 
the  horse  sunk  to  his  belly  at  every  step.  He  had  no  re 
source  but  to  dismount  and  lead  his  horse,  jumping  him 
self  from  one  sod  to  another  which  was  solid  enough  to  sup 
port  him.  When  almost  exhausted,  he  met  one  of  Cot- 
grove's  men  coming  back  to  look  for  his  bayonet,  which  he 
said  he  had  left  at  a  place  where  he  had  stopped,  and  for 
which  he  would  have  a  dollar  stopped  from  his  pay  unless 
he  recovered  it.  The  general  told  him  he  would  not  only 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  251 

pardon  him  for  the  loss,  but  supply  Mm  with  another,  if  he 
would  assist  him  to  get  his  horse  through  the  swamp.  By 
his  aid  the  general  was  enabled  to  reach  the  camp  of  the 
battalion. 

Very  early  on  the  morning  of  the  20th,  he  arrived  at  the 
Rapids,  from  which  place  General  Winchester  had  gone, 
on  the  preceding  evening,  with  all  his  disposable  force  to 
the  river  Raisin.  Nothing  more  could  now  be  done  but 
wait  the  arrival  of  the  reinforcements  from  Lower  San- 
dusky. 

The  original  force  of  General  Winchester  at  the  Rapids 
had  been  about  1,300,  and  all  but  300  were  now  gone  in  ad 
vance.  The  battalion  from  Lower  Sandusky  was  hurried 
on  as  fast  as  possible;  and  as  soon  as  the  regiment  arrived, 
350  strong,  on  the  evening  of  the  21st,  the  balance  of  Win 
chester's  army  was  ordered  to  proceed,  which  they  did  the 
next  morning,  under  General  Payne.  The  force  now  ad 
vancing  exceeded  by  300,  the  force  deemed  sufficient  by 
General  Winchester  to  maintain  his  position.  But  whether 
sufficient  or  not,  it  is  evident  from  the  preceding  statement 
of  facts,  that  no  more  could  be  sent,  and  that  greater  exer 
tions  could  not  be  made  to  send  it  in  time.  Instead  of  cen 
sure  being  due  to  General  Harrison,  he  merits  praise  for 
his  prudent  exertions,  from  the  moment  he  was  apprised  of 
Winchester's  arrival  at  the  Rapids. 

"What  human  means,"  says  Colonel  Wood,  "within  the 
control  of  General  Harrison,  could  prevent  the  anticipated 
disaster,  and  save  that  corps  which  was  already  looked  up 
on  as  lost,  as  doomed  to  inevitable  destruction?  Certainly 
none — because  neither  orders  to  halt,  nor  troops  to  succor 
him,  could  be  received  in  time,  or  at  least  that  was  the  ex 
pectation.  He  was  already  in  motion  and  General  Harri 
son  still  at  Upper  Sandusky,  70  miles  in  his  rear.  The 
weather  was  inclement,  the  snow  was  deep,  and  a  large  por 
tion  of  the  black  swamp  was  yet  open.  What  could  a 


252  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Turenne  or  an  Eugene  have  done  under  such  a  pressure  of 
embarrassing  circumstances,  more  than  Harrison  did?" 

If  it  should  be  asked  why  detachments  from  the  centre 
and  right  wing  were  not  sent  sooner  to  the  Rapids,  to  form 
a  junction  with  and  to  strengthen  the  advance  under  Win 
chester,  the  answer  is  obvious.  The  object  of  the  advance 
to  that  place  was  to  guard  the  provisions,  artillery,  and 
military  stores,  to  be  accumulated  there  for  the  main  expe 
dition,  for  which  purpose  Winchester's  command,  as  it 
would  daily  be  strengthened  by  the  arrival  of  escorts,  was 
amply  sufficient ;  and  it  was  important  that  a  force  unnec 
essarily  large  should  not  be  sent  there,  to  consume  the  ac 
cumulating  provisions,  before  the  main  expedition  was 
ready  to  move. 

After  the  success  of  the  detachment  on  the  18th,  there 
were  powerful  reasons,  why  the  position  it  occupied  should 
not  be  abandoned.  The  protection  of  the  French  inhabi 
tants  was  now  an  imperative  duty.  The  advance  to  their 
town  had  been  made  at  their  solicitation;  and  when  the 
battle  had  commenced,  many  of  them  joined  the  American 
forces  and  fought  with  great  gallantry;  and  afterwards 
they  attacked  and  killed  the  straggling  Indians,  wherever 
they  met  them.  Their  houses  were  opened  to  our  men,  and 
they  offered  to  give  up  the  whole  of  the  provisions,  which 
yet  .remained  to  them,  upon  condition  that  they  should  not 
again  be  abandoned  to  the  fury  of  the  savages,  or  subjected 
for  what  they  had  done  to  be  immured  in  the  prisons  of 
Maiden.  The  amount  of  provisions  to  be  secured  was  be 
lieved  to  be  very  considerable.  The  duty  of  protecting  the 
faithful  inhabitants,  however,  had  been  so  strongly  im 
pressed  by  their  conduct,  on  the  minds  of  General  Win 
chester  and  his  men,  that  an  order  to  retreat  would  perhaps 
not  have  been  very  promptly  obeyed.  They  proved  their 
fidelity  again,  by  engaging  in  the  battle  of  the  22nd.  What- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  253 

ever  firing  was  done  from  the  windows  on  that  day,  accord 
ing  to  Procter,  must  have  been  done  by  the  inhabitants.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  forwardness  of  supplies,  and  of  the 
other  corps  in  the  rear,  was  such  that  in  a  few  days  the  most 
ample  reinforcements  would  have  arrived,  and  the  main 
expedition  could  have  moved  very  early  in  February. 

From  the  whole  of  the  facts,  which  are  now  before  the 
reader,  he  will  be  able  to  judge  for  himself,  with  respect  to 
the  causes  of  the  disaster.  The  advance  to  the  river  Raisin 
was  a  very  important  movement ;  it  was  made  from  the  best 
and  most  urgent  motives ;  but  it  is  questionable  whether  it- 
was  not  too  hazardous  and  premature.  It  was  a  rule  with 
General  Harrison,  and  undoubtedly  a  very  good  one,  never 
in  Indian  warfare  to  send  out  a  detachment,  unless  indis 
pensably  necessary,  and  then  to  make  it  sufficiently  strong 
to  contend  with  the  whole  force  of  the  enemy.  The  rule 
was  peculiarly  applicable  in  this  instance.  Frenchtown 
was  within  18  miles  of  Maiden,  the  headquarters  of  the 
enemy,  while  it  was  more  than  double  that  distance  from 
the  Rapids,  and  about  100  miles  on  an  average  from  the 
other  corps  of  the  American  army.  The  idea  of  reinforc 
ing  an  advanced  corps  at  that  place,  to  support  it  against 
any  speedy  movement  of  the  enemy,  was  hence  altogether 
chimerical.  It  should  have  been  strong  enough  in  the  first 
instance,  or  with  the  reinforcements  to  be  immediately 
sent  after  it  from  the  Rapids,  to  maintain  its  ground, 
against  the  whole  disposable  force  of  the  enemy,  for  a  week 
at  least.  And  this  was  probably  the  case.  The  greatest 
error,  judging  from  the  information  we  possess  after  the 
affair  is  over,  does  not  appear  to  have  been  so  much  the 
advance  of  the  detachment,  as  the  neglect  to  fortify  the 
camp.  The  force  actually  on  the  ground,  if  well  posted  and 
well  defended  by  fortifications,  and  amply  supplied  with 
ammunition,  could  certainly  have  resisted  such  an  attack 


254  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

as  was  made,  until  reinforcements  had  arrived.  On  the 
21st,  General  Winchester  thus  addressed  General  Har 
rison: 

"All  accounts  from  Brownstown  and  Maiden  agree  in 
stating  that  the  enemy  is  preparing  to  retake  this  place; 
if  he  effects  his  purpose,  he  will  pay  dear  for  it.  A  few 
pieces  of  artillery,  however,  would  add  to  our  strength,  and 
give  confidence  to  our  friends  in  this  place." 

Though  possessed  of  this  information,  and  lying  so  near 
the  enemy  that  they  could  march  at  any  time  in  the  eve 
ning,  and  attack  him  before  day  next  morning,  yet  he  suf 
fered  his  men  to  go  to  rest  that  night  in  an  open  camp,  in 
which  they  had  lain  a  whole  day  since  his  arrival  at  that 
place. 

"Unsuspicious  and  elated  with  this  flash  of  success," 
says  Colonel  Wood,  "the  troops  were  permitted  to  select, 
each  for  himself,  such  quarters  on  the  west  side  of  the  river, 
as  might  please  him  best ;  whilst  the  general,  not  liking  to 
be  amongst  a  parcel  of  noisy,  dirty  freemen,  took  his  quar 
ters  on  the  east  side;  not  the  least  regard  being  paid  to 
defence,  order,  regularity,  or  system  in  posting  of  the  dif 
ferent  corps." 

After  speaking  of  the  battle  and  massacre,  he  proceeds : 
"Thus  totally  sacrificed  in  the  most  wanton  manner  pos 
sible;  and  that  too,  without  the  slightest  benefit  to  their 
country  or  posterity.  With  only  one- third  or  one-fourth  of 
the  force  destined  for  that  service;  destitute  of  artillery, 
of  engineers,  of  men  who  had  ever  seen  or  heard  the  least 
of  an  enemy ;  and  with  but  a  very  inadequate  supply  of  am 
munition;  how  he  ever  could  have  entertained  the  most 
distant  hope  of  success,  or  what  right  he  had  to  presume  to 
claim  it,  is  to  me  one  of  the  strangest  things  in  the  world. 
An  adept  in  the  art  of  war  is  alone  authorized  to  deviate 
from  the  ordinary  and  established  rules,  by  which  that  art 
for  a  great  length  of  time  has  been  usefully  and  success 
fully  applied. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTEY  255 

"Winchester  was  destitute  of  every  means  of  supporting 
his  corps  long  at  the  river  Raisin,  was  in  the  very  jaws  of 
the  enemy,  and  beyond  the  reach  of  succor.  He  who  fights 
with  such  flimsy  pretensions  to  victory  will  always  be 
beaten,  and  eternally  ought  to  be.7' 

If  Harrison  committed  an  error,  it  appears  to  me  that 
it  consisted  in  allowing  too  great  a  latitude  of  discretion  to 
general  Winchester.  His  responsibility  for  the  conduct  of 
the  army,  his  accurate  knowledge  of  the  country,  his  ex 
perience  in  Indian  warfare  and  knowledge  of  the  caution  it 
required,  all  entitled  him  to  control,  in  the  most  positive 
manner,  the  movements  of  General  Winchester's  command. 
On  the  contrary,  he  had  always 

"considered  him  rather  in  the  light  of  an  associate  in 
command,  than  inferior." 

In  all  the  correspondence  of  Harrison  with  Winchester,  he 
had  treated  him  with  the  most  respectful  confidence,  and 
had  recommended,  instead  of  ordering,  the  measures  which 
he  wished  him  to  pursue;  and  in  his  letters  to  the  war  de 
partment,  the  same  decorous  and  sensitive  respect  for  the 
character,  and  confidence  in  the  opinions  of  Winchester 
were  constantly  preserved  and  expressed.  Had  Winchester 
not  inferred  from  this  treatment,  that  he  was  at  liberty  to 
take  the  most  important  steps  without  obtaining  the  appro 
bation  of  General  Harrison,  the  advance  to  the  river  Raisin 
could  not  have  been  made  prematurely.  It  has  been  alleged 
in  justification  of  Winchester,  and  in  derogation  of  Harri 
son,  that  the  communications  of  the  latter  had  induced  the 
former  to  believe  that  he  would  be  supported  in  this  move 
ment.  Some  of  Harrison's  letters  might  have  raised  an  ex 
pectation,  that  the  supplies  and  troops  of  the  right  wing 
would  have  been  sufficiently  advanced  for  this  purpose. 
But  the  last  letter  from  Harrison,  received  on  the  evening 
before  the  detachment  marched  for  the  river  Raisin,  com- 


256  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

bined  with  the  instructions  communicated  through  Ensign 
Todd,  must  have  left  but  little  room  for  such  an  expecta 
tion.  The  letter  was  dated  on  the  3rd  of  January,  at 
Franklinton.  The  following  is  an  extract : 

"The  hogs  are  progressing  so  fast  towards  the  Rapids 
that  it  is  necessary  the  force  destined  to  occupy  it  should 
march  as  soon  as  possible.  If  any  thing  happens  to  prevent 
your  going  on  immediately,  send  an  express  through  the 
woods  to  Upper  Sandusky,  that  I  may  send  two  regi 
ments  from  thence." 

From  this  it  must  have  been  evident  to  Winchester  that 
no  troops  were  approaching  from  Sandusky ;  and  from  this 
suggestion  that 

"a  co-operating  force  from  the  right  wing  might  be 
acceptable." 

It  is  evident  that  his  calculations  on  being  supported  by 
Harrison,  had  but  little  influence  in  his  determinations. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

TERMINIATION  OF  THE  FIRST  CAMPAIGN  UNDER  HARRISON — 

PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  SECOND — FIRST  SIEGE 

OF  FORT  MEIGS. 

On  the  night  of  the  22nd,  after  all  the  information  had 
been  collected  that  was  attainable,  respecting  the  disasters 
of  that  day,  a  council  of  the  general  and  field  officers  was 
called  at  the  Rapids  by  General  Harrison,  who  submitted 
to  their  consideration  the  following  questions:  Whether  it 
was  probable  that  the  enemy  would  attack  the  camp  at 
that  place?  and  if  he  did  make  an  attack,  whether  the  force 
then  in  camp,  consisting  of  900  men  and  a  single  piece  of 
artillery,  would  be  able  to  make  an  effectual  resistance? 
Major  M'Clanahan,  of  the  Kentucky  volunteers,  who  had 
escaped  from  the  action,  assisted  at  this  council.  He  was  of 
the  opinion  that  the  force  of  the  enemy  in  battle  had  been 
from  1,600  to  2,000  British  and  Indians,  with  six  pieces  of 
artillery,  principally  howitzers.  After  mature  deliberation, 
it  was  the  unanimous  opinion  of  the  council  that  it  would 
be  proper  to  retire  a  short  distance  on  the  road  upon  which 
the  artillery  and  reinforcements  were  approaching.  For 
should  the  position  at  the  Rapids  be  maintained,  yet  by 
getting  in  its  rear  the  enemy  would  be  able  to  defeat  the 
reinforcements  in  detail,  and  to  capture  the  all  important 
convoys  of  artillery,  military  stores  and  provisions  corning 
from  Sandusky.  Although  the  enemy  might  not  advance 
with  his  whole  force  against  the  camp  at  the  Rapids,  yet 
it  was  deemed  highly  probable  that  the  Indians  at  least 

257 
17 


258  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

would  cross  the  river  on  the  ice  below  that  place,  and  en 
deavor  to  intercept  the  convoys,  of  the  approach  of  which 
they  must  have  received  information. 

The  position  which  had  been  selected,  and  the  camp 
which  had  been  formed  by  General  Winchester  at  the 
Rapids,  were  also  very  injudicious,  and  untenable  against 
any  formidable  force.  The  position  was  on  the  wrong  side 
of  the  river;  for  it  frequently  happens  in  the  winter,  that 
heavy  rains  suddenly  swell  the  current  and  break  up  the 
ice,  so  as  to  render  the  stream  wholly  impassable  for  many 
days  together.  This  would  prevent  the  convoys  from  reach 
ing  the  camp,  whilst  the  enemy  might  cross  on  the  ice  at 
the  mouth  of  the  bay  and  destroy  them  without  opposition. 

The  attempt  to  fortify  the  position  had  also  destroyed 
all  its  natural  advantages.  The  camp  was  a  parallelogram 
with  its  longest  side  on  the  river,  corresponding  to  the 
form  of  the  hill  on  which  it  was  placed,  the  abrupt  decliv 
ity  of  which  afforded  the  enemy  a  better  fortification,  at 
point-blank  shot  in  the  rear,  than  the  breastwork  of  logs  by 
which  the  lines  were  protected.  The  flanks  were  also  at  a 
convenient  distance  from  the  ends  of  the  hill  to  be  annoyed 
from  them  by  the  enemy.  By  reversing  the  order  and  mak 
ing  the  flank  lines  the  longest,  so  as  to  extend  quite  across 
the  hill,  the  rear  would  have  been  rendered  secure,  and  the 
flanks  would  have  been  at  too  great  a  distance  to  be  an 
noyed  from  the  extremities  of  the  hill. 

On  the  next  morning,  therefore,  the  army  abandoned 
the  Rapids,  having  first  set  fire  to  the  blockhouses,  in  which 
there  was  a  quantity  of  provisions  that  would  be  useful  to 
the  enemy  if  they  advanced  to  that  place.  Having  retired 
as  far  as  Portage  River,  about  IS  miles  distant,  the  general 
there  established  and  strongly  fortified  his  camp,  to  wait 
for  the  artillery  and  a  detachment  of  troops  under  Left- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  259 

wich,  expecting  that  he  would  be  enabled  by  their  arrival 
to  return  in  a  few  days  to  the  banks  of  the  Miami. 

This  retrograde  movement  was  altogether  unnecessary 
in  the  actual  state  of  things;  but  we  are  not  to  judge  the 
commander  of  an  army  by  the  information  respecting  the 
enemy  which  may  be  found  in  the  pages  of  the  subsequent 
historian,  but  by  that  which  at  the  time  was  in  his  posses 
sion;  and  in  the  present  case  we  may  remark  that  imme 
diately  after  experiencing  a  defeat  for  the  want  of  a  cau 
tious  and  strict  conformity  to  military  principles,  it  would 
have  been  excusable  in  the  officers  of  the  army  to  have  car 
ried  that  virtue  to  excess. 

General  Harrison  was  disappointed  in  his  expectation 
of  returning  in  a  few  days  to  the  Rapids,  by  an  unfortunate 
rain,  which  arrested  the  progress  of  the  artillery  and  troops 
under  Leftwich,  at  the  distance  of  25  miles  from  his  camp 
at  Portage.  The  rain  commenced  on  the  24th  and  continued 
several  days,  so  that  the  road  was  rendered  wholly  impass 
able  for  the  artillery,  although  it  was  fixed  upon  sleds.  In 
the  meantime  spies  were  sent  towards  the  river  Raisin,  to 
discover  the  situation  of  affairs  in  that  quarter:  and  on 
the  31st  of  January,  Doctor  M'Keehan,  of  the  Ohio  militia, 
volunteered  at  the  request  of  the  general  to  carry  a  flag  to 
Maiden,  to  ascertain  the  condition  of  the  wounded,  and  to 
carry  them  a  sum  of  money  in  gold  to  procure  accommoda 
tions.  His  fate  deserves  to  be  recorded,  as  it  still  further 
illustrates  the  character  of  the  enemy.  He  was  accom 
panied  by  two  men,  and  furnished  with  an  open  letter  to 
General  Winchester,  and  another  addressed  to  any  British 
officer,  describing  the  character  in  which  he  went,  and  also 
with  written  instructions  for  his  own  conduct ;  all  of  which 
he  was  directed  to  show  to  the  first  British  officer  he  met. 
He  stopped  to  lie  the  first  night,  in  a  cabin  at  the  Rapids, 
where  he  fixed  his  flag  in  his  cariole  at  the  door.  In  the 


260  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

night  he  was  discovered,  and  attacked  by  some  Indians, 
who  killed  one  of  his  men ;  and  having  robbed  himself  and 
the  other  of  all  they  had,  took  them  prisoners  to  Captain 
Elliott,  who  was  stationed  with  some  other  Indians  about 
20  miles  farther  on.  Elliott  treated  him  politely,  and  sent 
him  forward  to  Procter.  When  he  came  into  the  presence 
of  that  magnanimous  Briton,  he  immediately  began  to 
abuse  General  Harrison,  found  fault  with  M'Keehairs  in 
structions,  and  declared  that  the  flag  was  only  a  pretext  to 
cover  some  bad  design.  These  insinuations  were  indignant 
ly  repelled  by  the  doctor,  who  was  told  that  he  should  be 
sent  back,  by  a  different  route  from  that  which  he  came. 
After  some  days  he  was  recognized  in  his  official  character, 
and  directed  to  attend  the  wounded.  On  the  2nd  of  March 
he  was  arrested  by  Colonel  Procter,  and  accused  of  carry 
ing  on  a  secret  correspondence.  Without  giving  him  even 
the  form  of  a  trial,  he  was  then  sent  off  to  Fort  George,  and 
thence  to  Kingston,  and  finally  to  Montreal,  where  he  was 
imprisoned  in  a  dungeon,  and  all  the  time,  from  the  period 
of  his  arrest,  was  misused  in  the  true  British  style.  After 
lying  in  the  dungeon  thirty  days,  he  was  liberated  at  the 
intercession  of  Lieutenant  Dudley  of  the  American  navy; 
and  by  way  of  reparation  was  informed  by  Adjutant  Gen 
eral  Baynes,  that  the  outrages  lie  had  suffered  were  con 
trary  to  his  orders. 

On  the  30th  of  January,  General  Leftwich  arrived  at 
Portage  river  with  his  brigade,  a  regiment  of  Pennsylvania 
troops,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  artillery;  and  on  the 
first  of  February  General  Harrison  marched  with  his  whole 
force,  amounting  now  to  1700  men,  to  the  foot  of  the  Rapids 
and  encamped  on  the  southeast  side  of  the  river,  at  a  place 
which  he  deemed  much  stronger  and  more  suitable  in  other 
respects  than  that  which  had  been  occupied  by  Winchester. 
He  still  entertained  a  belief  that  he  would  be  able  to  exe- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  261 

cute  in  the  present  season,  the  long  intended  expedition 
against  Maiden,  and  continued  to  exert  himself  in  prepara 
tion.  All  the  troops  in  the  rear  were  ordered  to  join  him 
immediately,  except  some  companies  which  were  left  in  the 
forts  on  the  Auglaize  and  St.  Marys.  He  expected  he 
would  be  able  by  the  llth  or  12th  of  February  to  advance 
towards  Maiden,  if  not  with  heavy  artillery  sufficient  to 
reduce  that  place,  at  least  with  a  force  that  could  scour  the 
whole  country,  disperse  the  Indians,  destroy  all  the  ship 
ping  of  the  enemy,  the  greater  part  of  their  provisions,  and 
establish  a  post  near  Brownstown,  till  the  season  would 
permit  the  advance  of  the  artillery.  The  Ohio  and  some 
of  the  Kentucky  troops  soon  arrived  at  the  Rapids,  which 
rendered  his  advance  2,000  strong.  The  accession  of  all 
the  others,  would  scarcely,  however,  raise  his  effective 
force  to  four  thousand  men,  so  greatly  were  the  different 
corps  no\v  reduced  from  their  nominal  and  original  amount. 
The  present  was  the  season,  in  common  years,  when  the 
most  intense  frosts  prevailed  in  this  country,  by  which  its 
lakes  and  swamps  were  rendered  perfectly  firm  and  secure 
for  any  kind  of  conveyance ;  yet  the  weather  now  continued 
so  warm  and  rainy,  that  the  ice  rendered  it  altogether  un 
safe.  A  trial  of  its  strength  on  the  border  of  the  lake,  was 
effectually  made  on  the  evening  of  the  9th.  Intelligence  be 
ing  received  that  a  party  of  Indians  were  driving  off  the  cat 
tle  from  a  small  French  village,  about  fourteen  miles  from 
the  Rapids,General  Harrison  prepared  a  strong  detachment 
and  pursued  them  that  night  twenty-six  miles  on  the  ice 
so  weak  in  many  places,  that  the  horses  of  several  officers 
who  were  mounted,  broke  through  it;  and  in  one  place  the 
six-pounder  broke  through  it  and  was  nearly  lost.  The 
Indians  were  not  overtaken ;  and  in  the  morning  the  detach 
ment  returned  to  camp. 


262  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

The  llth  of  February  at  last  arrived,  and  still  the  bal 
ance  of  the  troops  with  the  necessary  supplies  had  not  been 
able  to  reach  the  Rapids ;  the  roads  by  this  time  had  also 
become  absolutely  impassable  for  any  kind  of  carriage,  it 
being  scarcely  possible  to  traverse  them  with  a  single  horse. 
Under  these  circumstances  General  Harrison  was  at  length 
constrained,  with  much  reluctance  and  mortification,  to 
abandon  all  thoughts  of  advancing  this  season  against 
Maiden.  And  thus  terminated,  without  gaining  any  de 
cisive  advantage  over  the  enemy,  a  campaign  which  was 
prosecuted  with  incalculable  expense  of  the  government, 
and  immense  labors  and  hardships  on  the  part  of  the  gen 
eral  and  his  men.  The  great  difficulties  to  be  encountered 
in  the  prosecution  of  a  winter  campaign  through  the 
swampy  wilderness  in  the  northwestern  parts  of  Ohio,  were 
doubtless  sufficient  to  defeat  all  the  exertions  and  perse 
verance  which  could  reasonably  be  expected  from  human 
nature;  yet  the  indefatigable  industry  of  the  general,  and 
the  unshaken  firmness  of  his  brave  compatriots,  would 
probably  have  surmounted  every  obstacle,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  mismanagement  and  misfortunes  of  General  Win 
chester  in  conducting  the  advance  of  the  left  wing.  The 
apparently  unimportant  error  of  sending  the  intelligence 
of  his  arrival  at  the  Rapids,  by  the  driver  of  the  old  pack- 
horses,  would  seem  to  have  been  the  determining  cause  of 
the  failure.  The  roads  were  then  so  well  frozen,  that  the 
artillery  and  convoys  of  provisions  might  have  been  pushed 
forward  with  considerable  dispatcli ;  but  for  want  of  that 
intelligence  at  headquarters,  some  delay  was  produced  by 
which  the  critical  moment  for  advancing  was  lost. 

It  was  certainly  unfortunate  that  a  winter  campaign 
was  ever  attempted.  When  General  Harrison  was  first  ap 
pointed  to  the  command  of  the  northwestern  army,  the  pre 
cise  season  of  the  year  had  arrived,  which  had  arrested  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  263 

progress  of  the  army  under  General  Wayne  in  the  year  '93. 
Although  eighteen  months  had  then  been  employed  in  prep 
aration,  and  in  disciplining  the  troops,  the  prudent  caution 
of  General  Washington  preferred  a  postponement  of  the 
meditated  chastisement  of  the  Indians  till  another  year,  to 
the  risk  of  attempting  it  at  a  season,  which  so  greatly  mul 
tiplies  the  difficulties  at  all  times  presented  by  the  nature 
of  the  country  and  the  peculiar  activity  of  the  enemy  to  be 
opposed.  It  was  in  compliance  with  his  instructions,  that 
the  American  army  was  cantoned  at  Greenville  in  Septem 
ber,  '93,  and  the  auxiliary  volunteer  force  from  Kentucky 
dismissed.  The  latter  had  been  in  part  drawn  from  tho 
most  remote  counties  of  Kentucky,  and  a  considerable  por 
tion  of  the  whole  expense  which  would  have  attended  their 
employment  had  already  been  incurred.  To  tread  in  the 
footsteps  of  Washington  and  Wayne  could  have  been  dis 
honorable  to  no  administration  and  their  commander.  Why 
then  was  a  winter  campaign  attempted?  The  orders  of  the 
government  to  General  Harrison  were  indeed  not  positive 
on  this  head ;  but  it  is  impossible  that  he  could  hesitate  to 
believe  that  their  wishes  and  expectations  were  decidedly 
in  favor  of  recovering  Detroit  and  taking  Maiden  during 
the  winter.  Their  letters  afford  ample  evidence  that  such 
were  their  views;  and  their  having  ordered  10,000  men  to 
the  field,  many  of  whom  were  from  the  Alleghany  moun 
tains,  whose  terms  of  service  would  all  expire  by  the  end 
of  winter,  was  an  unquestionable  evidence  of  their  inten 
tions.  The  force  was  much  greater  than  was  necessary 
merely  for  the  defense  of  the  frontiers.  After  the  most 
mature  reflection  the  general  determined  to  endeavor  to 
surmount  all  the  difficulties  which  would  oppose  the  winter 
campaign.  He  was  fully  apprised  of  their  extent,  and  had 
even  given  a  decided  opinion  to  the  government  before  his 
appointment,  that  in  the  event  of  the  capture  of  Hull's 


264  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

army,  it  would  be  impracticable  to  re-establish  our  affairs 
in  that  quarter  imtil  the  following  year.  After  being  in 
vested  with  the  command,  he  had  altered  his  opinion  so 
far  only  as  to  believe,  that  a  season  favorable  to  his  opera 
tions,  combined  with  some  address,  and  with  much  labor 
arid  expense,  might  possibly  enable  him  to  advance,  either 
before  the  swamps  became  impassable  in  the  fall,  or  in  the 
middle  of  winter  when  they  were  hard  frozen;  and  he  be 
lieved  that  the  uncommon  solicitude  of  the  government  and 
the  people  made  it  necessary  to  attempt  it.  The  prepara 
tions  for  the  advance  of  the  army,  however,  could  not  be 
completed  in  time  for  advancing  in  the  fall ;  and  the  open 
ness  of  the  winter,  with  other  unfavorable  occurrences,  de 
feated  him  in  that  season. 

Many  persons  were  impatient  at  the  delay  of  the  north 
western  army,  who  did  not  know,  that  before  it  could  arrive 
at  Detroit,  it  had  to  pass  a  wilderness  of  180  miles,  and 
many  who  knew  that  circumstance,  did  not  know  that  the 
greater  part  of  that  desert  Avas  a  frightful  swamp,  and  that 
the  best  of  it  would  be  considered  impassable  for  carriages 
of  any  kind,  by  the  people  of  the  Atlantic  States.  With 
the  knowledge  which  the  general  possessed  of  the  country, 
he  could  not  for  a  moment  have  thought  of  passing,  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  fall  or  beginning  of  winter,  the  swampy 
district  which  crosses  every  approach  to  the  lake,  even  if 
his  preparations  for  the  march  had  been  complete.  But 
this  was  far  from  being  the  case.  At  a  time  when  it  was 
supposed  by  many,  that  he  might  have  been  in  full  march 
upon  Maiden,  some  of  the  pieces  of  artillery,  which  were 
intended  to  reduce  that  fortress,  had  just  been  forwarded 
from  Washington  City,  and  a  part  of  the  timber  for  the 
carriages  of  the  latter  was  still  standing  in  the  woods  near 
Pittsburgh.  The  very  unexpected  surrender  of  Hull  had 
thrown  all  the  western  arrangements  of  the  government 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  265 

into  confusion.  Reinforcements  had  been  ordered  for  bis 
army,  and  during  tbe  excitement  produced  by  his  surrender, 
additional  reinforcements  were  ordered  into  the  field,  be 
fore  any  arrangements  had  been  made  to  furnish  them  with 
provisions  and  clothing,  and  to  supply  the  place  of  the  ar 
tillery  which  was  lost  in  Detroit. 

After  the  termination  of  the  campaign,  the  attention 
of  General  Harrison  was  directed  to  the  fortifying  of  his 
position  at  the  foot  of  the  Rapids;  to  the  distribution  of 
the  troops,  which  would  remain  after  the  discharge  of  the 
Kentucky  and  Ohio  corps ;  and  to  the  accumulation  of  pro 
visions  at  his  present  post  for  the  next  campaign.  In  the 
latter  business,  very  little  could  be  effected  at  present.  It 
was  necessary,  to  wait  for  the  opening  of  the  rivers  in  the 
spring,  to  bring  down  the  immense  stores  accumulated  on 
the  St.  Marys  and  Auglaize  by  water  conveyance.  From 
Lower  Sandusky  there  was  some  progress  made  in  trans 
portation,  by  going  'round  on  the  ice  of  the  Sandusky  and 
Miami  bay  and  border  of  the  lake.  A  battalion  of  Ohio 
troops,  recently  called  into  service,  together  with  a  com 
pany  of  regulars,  were  distributed  in  the  forts  on  the 
Auglaize  and  St.  Marys;  in  each  post  on  Hull's  road,  a 
subaltern's  command  was  stationed ;  at  Upper  Sandusky  a 
company  was  placed,  and  another  at  Lower  Sandusky. 
The  balance  of  all  the  troops  were  collected  at  the  foot  of 
tbe  Rapids,  where  they  amounted  to  1500  or  1800  men, 
which  was  deemed  by  General  Harrison  to  be  too  small  a 
force  for  that  important  post.  The  direction  of  its  forti 
fication  was  entrusted  to  Colonel  Wood,  who  was  then 
captain  in  the  corps  of  engineers. 

"So  soon  as  the  lines  of  the  camp  were  designated,  large 
portions  of  labor  were  assigned  to  each  corps  in  the  army, 
by  which  means  a  very  laudable  emulation  was  easily  ex 
cited.  Each  brigade  or  regiment,  commenced  the  particu- 


266  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

lar  portion  of  work  allotted  to  it  with  great  spirit  and 
vigor.  The  camp  was  about  2500  yards  in  circumference, 
the  whole  of  which,  with  the  exception  of  several  small  in 
tervals  left  for  batteries  and  blockhouses,  was  to  be 
picketed  with  timber  fifteen  feet  long,  from  ten  to  twelve 
inches  in  diameter,  and  set  three  feet  in  the  ground.  Such 
were  the  instructions  of  the  engineer.  To  complete  this 
picketing,  to  put  eight  blockhouses  of  double  timbers, 
to  elevate  four  large  batteries,  to  build  all  the  storehouses 
and  magazines  required  to  contain  the  supplies  of  the  army, 
together  with  the  ordinary  fatigues  of  the  camp,  was  an 
undertaking  of  no  small  magnitude.  Besides  an  immense 
deal  of  labor  was  likewise  required  in  excavating  ditches, 
making  abatis,  and  clearing  away  the  wood  about  the  camp ; 
and  all  this  was  to  be  done  too  at  a  time  when  the  weather 
was  inclement,  and  the  ground  so  hard  frozen  that  it  could 
scarcely  be  opened  with  the  mattock  and  pick-axe.  But  in 
the  use  of  the  axe,  mattock  and  spade  consisted  the  chief 
militar}'  knowledge  of  our  army ;  and  even  that  knowledge 
however  trifling  it  may  be  supposed  by  some,  is  of  the  ut 
most  importance  in  many  situations,  and  in  ours  was  the 
salvation  of  the  army. — Colonel  Wood." 

The  position  thus  fortified  and  denominated  Camp 
Meigs,  was  deemed  the  most  eligible  that  could  be  selected, 
for  the  protection  of  the  frontiers  and  the  small  posts  in 
the  rear  of  it.  As  a  depot  for  the  artillery,  military  stores 
and  provisions,  it  was  also  indispensably  necessary  to  main 
tain  it,  for  it  was  now  impossible  to  bring  them  away. 

Tt  will  be  proper  in  this  place,  to  notice  some  transac 
tions,  which  occurred  after  the  defeat  at  the  river  Raisin, 
in  the  States  which  had  troops  in  the  northwestern  army. 
When  General  Harrison  at  Lower  Sandusky,  received  the 
information  from  General  Winchester,  that  the  Kentucky 
troops  were  not  disposed  to  remain  in  service  after  their 
six  mouths  had  expired,  he  immediately  addressed  a  letter 
to  Governor  Shelby,  in  which  he  appealed  to  the  patriot 
ism  of  that  chief  and  the  people  of  his  State  for  reinforce- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  267 

ments.  He  requested  that  a  corps  of  1500  men  might  be 
raised  and  marched  to  the  army  with  all  possible  dispatch, 
to  supply  the  place  of  the  Kentuckians  then  in  the  field. 
The  legislature  of  Kentucky  was  in  session,  and  the  govern 
or  in  a  confidential  message,  communicated  the  informa 
tion  and  request,  which  he  had  received  from  General  Har 
rison.  A  law  was  immediately  passed,  offering  the  addi 
tional  pay  of  seven  dollars  per  month,  to  any  1500  of  the 
Kentucky  troops,  who  would  remain  in  service,  till  a  corps 
could  be  sent  to  relieve  them.  This  laAV  with  an  address 
from  the  legislature  to  the  troops,  was  immediately  dis 
patched  to  them  by  Colonel  Anthony  Crocket,  who  arrived 
at  the  northwestern  arlny  about  the  8th  of  February.  The 
men  had  suffered  so  much,  by  the  unparalleled  privations, 
which  they  had  to  encounter  in  a  winter  campaign,  in  that 
rigorous  climate  and  unfavorable  country — and  they  were 
now  so  anxious  to  return  to  their  friends  at  home — that 
they  partially  resisted  the  strong  appeal  to  their  patriot 
ism  in  the  address  of  the  legislature,  supported  by  the  offer 
of  additional  pay.  They  would  not  engage  for  any  speci 
fied  length  of  time — but  if  their  general  was  ready  to  ad 
vance  against  the  enemy,  they  would  not  hesitate  to  accom 
pany  him  without  any  pecuniary  inducement.  A  similar 
offer  was  made  about  the  same  time  by  the  State  of  Ohio, 
and  afterwards  by  Pennsylvania,  to  their  respective  troops, 
which  was  attended  with  similar  success. 

In  the  meantime  the  legislature  of  Kentucky  was  en 
gaged  in  passing  an  act.  to  authorize  the  governor  to  detach 
a  corps  of  3,000  men  from  the  militia,  of  which  1500  were 
intended  to  march  immediately  to  General  Harrison.  On 
the  2nd  of  February,  they  received  intelligence  of  the  vic 
tory  obtained  at  Frenchtown  by  Colonel  Lewis,  which  pro 
duced  the  liveliest  joy  at  the  capitol — but  a  sad  reverse 
was  at  hand.  In  the  evening  the  Theatre  was  unusually 


268  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

crowded,  and  the  hearts  of  the  people  teemed  with  gratula- 
tion  at  the  victory  obtained  by  their  fellow-citizens  in  arms 
—when  Colonel  Wells  arrived  about  8  o'clock  in  the  night, 
with  information  of  the  defeat  and  massacre  at  the  river 
Raisin.  What  a  shock  to  the  feelings  of  the  people!  Tho 
flower  of  the  Kentucky  troops,  and  of  the  citizens  of  that 
State,  were  totally  defeated  and  barbarously  cut  to  pieces. 
The  sad  reality  filled  every  mind  with  horror — the  fictitious 
scene  of  public  amusement,  was  quickly  abandoned  for  the 
private  firesides,  to  mourn  the  loss  of  friends1  and  the  mis 
fortunes  of  the  country.  But  the  public  spirit  did  not  sink 
under  the  pressure  of  this  calamity.  Though  many  widows 
and  orphans  were  left  to  mourn  the  loss  of  husbands  and 
fathers;  yet  the  monstrous  outrage  of  the  22nd  only  roused 
the  indignation  of  the  yeomanry,  and  one  universal  call  for 
vengeance  on  the  unprincipled  fee,  was  heard  from  one  ex 
treme  of  the  State  to  the  other. 

On  the  next  day  the  governor  put  his  approving  signa 
ture  to  the  laAV  for  calling  out  3000  militiamen;  and  the 
legislature,  placing  the  utmost  confidence  in  the  patriotism, 
energy,  and  military  talents  of  that  veteran,  passed  a  re 
solve,  in  conformity  with  the  Constitution,  "advising  him 
to  command  personally  in  the  field,"  at  any  time  when  he 
could  best  promote  the  public  interests  by  such  personal 
service.  At  the  Rapids  on  the  13th,  the  fragments  of  the 
regiments,  originally  commanded  by  Colonels  Allen,  Scott, 
and  Lewis,  were  honorably  discharged;  and  about  the  same 
time  the  original  troops  from  Ohio  were  also  permitted  to 
retire.  The  Kentucky  regiments  under  Barbee,  Poague, 
and  Jennings  terminated  their  period  of  service  on  the  1st 
of  March  and  returned  home.  The  Virginia  and  Pennsyl 
vania  troops  still  formed  a  competent  force  at  the  fort,  but 
their  time  was  also  drawing  to  a  close. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  269 

The  commanding  general,  considering  the  destruction 
of  the  enemy's  vessels  at  Maiden,  as  an  object  of  the  great 
est  importance,  and  as  one  which  might  be  accomplished  by 
an  expedition  on  the  ice  of  the  lake,  prepared  in  the  latter 
part  of  February  for  an  enterprise  of  that  kind,  which  he 
entrusted  to  the  command  of  Captain  Langham,  a  young 
officer  of  great  promise.  The  detachment  with  which  he 
was  to  execute  it,  consisted  of  170  volunteers,  from  the  dif 
ferent  corps  at  the  Rapids,  who  were  capable  of  any  enter 
prise  that  valour  and  perseverance  could  effect.  They  were 
provided  with  all  the  combustible  materials  and  instru 
ments  necessary  for  such  an  undertaking;  and  the  particu 
lar  party  charged  with  setting  fire  to  the  vessels,  was  placed 
under  the  immediate  direction  of  Mr.  Madis,  conductor  of 
artillery,  a  young  French  gentleman  who  had  been  an 
officer  of  the  navy  in  his  native  country,  and  who  was  dis 
tinguished  for  his  great  zeal  in  our  cause,  and  for  his  knowl 
edge  of  all  the  duties  of  the  artillery  service.  Sleighs  were 
provided  for  the  whole  detachment,  and  they  were  directed 
to  go  down  the  lake  to  the  Bass  Islands,  and  proceed  from 
one  island  to  another  in  the  chain  running  towards  Maiden, 
managing  their  movements  so  as  to  set  out  from  the  Middle 
Sister  about  dark,  that  they  might  reach  the  destined  scene 
of  action  some  hours  before  day.  When  they  came  near  to 
Maiden,  the  sleighs  were  to  be  left  and  the  party  to  proceed 
on  foot,  being  all  provided  with  moccasins  or  cloth  socks 
to  prevent  their  feet  from  making  a  noise  on  the  ice.  Hav 
ing  completely  fired  the  vessels  they  were  to  return  to  their 
sleighs,  which  it  was  supposed  would  convey  them  so  rapid 
ly  away,  as  to  render  pursuit  perfectly  nugatory.  On  the 
second  day  after  their  departure,  General  Harrison  ad 
vanced  with  a  considerable  detachment  for  the  purpose  of 
meeting  any  party  which  might  pursue  them.  But  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Miami  bay,  he  had  the  infinite  mortification  to 


270  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

meet  Captain  Langham  returning.  He  had  proceeded  but 
a  short  distance  from  the  Bass  Islands,  when  he  found  the 
whole  lake  open,  which  of  course  put  a  stop  to  his  progress. 
In  most  winters  the  passage  of  the  lake  on  the  ice  is  prac 
ticable  at  this  period.  Had  it  been  so  at  this  time,  there  is 
good  reason  to  believe  that  the  scheme  would  have  suc 
ceeded,  and  have  illuminated  the  setting  darkness  of  the 
campaign  with  a  blaze  of  glory.  The  subsequent  conduct 
of  Captain  Langham  lias  proved,  that  a  better  choice  for 
the  leader  of  such  an  enterprise  could  not  have  been  made; 
nor  could  a  more  proper  person  have  been  selected  for  firing 
the  vessels  than  Mr.  Madis,  from  his  intimate  acquaintance 
with  everything  relating  to  them,  and  his  acknowledged 
bravery  which  he  had  displayed  in  the  campaign  of  General 
Hull.  * 

As  soon  as  the  dispatch  of  General  Harrison,  dated  on 
the  llth  of  February,  in  which  he  informed  the  government 
of  the  termination  of  the  campaign,  and  of  his  consequent 
arrangements,  was  received  at  the  war  department,  the 
present  secretary,  General  Armstrong,  sent  him  instruc 
tions  in  several  successive  letters,  for  the  future  conduct  of 
the  war  on  the  northwestern  frontiers.  He  was  instructed 
to  continue  his  demonstrations  against  Maiden,  as  a  diver 
sion  in  favor  of  the  attempts  to  be  made  on  Canada  below ; 
but  no  real  movement  against  Maiden  was  to  be  made,  until 
the  government  had  obtained  the  command  of  Lake  Erie, 
which  it  expected  to  accomplish  by  the  middle  of  May. 
The  vessels  of  war  for  this  purpose  now  building  at  Presque 
Isle  in  Pennsylvania,  Cleveland  was  fixed  upon,  as  the 
depot  for  the  troops  to  be  employed  in  the  expedition. 
Those  troops  were  to  consist  of  the  17th  and  19th  regiments 
now  in  the  northwestern  army,  and  but  very  partially  filled 
— the  24th  regiment  now  at  Massac,  and  three  new  regi 
ments  of  regulars,  two  of  which  were  to  be  raised  in  Ohio, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  271 

and  the  other  in  Kentucky.  If  these  regiments  were  not 
filled  in  time,  the  deficiency  was  to  be  made  up  from  the 
militia.  To  curtail  the  enormous  expense  of  militia  ser 
vice,  some  general  rules  were  adopted  in  relation  to  their 
employment.  No  requisition  was  to  be  made,  but  by  some 
officer  regularly  authorized — and  was  then  to  be  for  a 
definite  number,  in  which  the  officers  and  privates  should 
bear  the  same  proportion,  as  in  the  regular  army — and 
until  so  organized,  they  were  not  to  be  received  into  service. 
The  general  was  instructed  to  maintain  the  post  at  the 
Rapids,  unless  by  possibility  he  should  be  unable  to  sub 
sist  a  sufficient  force  there  for  that  purpose;  and  to  insure 
him  the  possession  of  a  sufficient  force,  he  was  authorized 
to  employ  the  twro  regiments  to  be  raised  in  Ohio,  or  so 
many  of  them  as  would  answer  his  purpose,  lie  was  also 
instructed  to  promote  the  recruiting  service,  in  order  to 
have  the  regiments  filled  in  time  for  the  expedition.  Such 
were  the  plans  of  the  new  secretary  for  the  approaching 
campaign;  and  with  these  nominal  forces  wras  the  general 
required  to  maintain  the  northwestern  posts,  with  the  pro 
visions  and  military  stores  now  accumulated  in  them ;  and 
to  protect  the  frontiers  against  the  Indians,  and  make 
demonstrations  against  Maiden.  Fortunately,  General 
Harrison,  before  he  received  these  instructions,  had  called 
for  reinforcements  of  militia  from  both  Kentucky  and 
Ohio,  but  the  whole  number  expected  would  not  be  suffi 
cient  to  garrison  the  different  posts  completely. 

In  answer  to  these  instructions,  the  general  remon 
strated  against  abandoning  the  use  of  militia,  and  leaving 
the  frontiers  in  such  a  defenseless  situation.  He  repre 
sented  the  numerous  Indian  tribes,  residing  contiguous  to 
our  outposts,  who  were  either  hostile,  or  would  soon  become 
so,  when  not  overawed  by  an  American  army.  As  soon  as 
the  lake  became  navigable,  the  enemy  from  Maiden  could 


272  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

also  make  a  descent  with  the  utmost  facility  on  Fort  Meigs, 
the  important  deposit  of  the  artillery  and  military  stores, 
from  which  they  could  not  be  removed  through  the  swamps, 
and  to  which  it  was  necessary  to  carry,  on  the  high  waters 
in  the  spring,  the  immense  supplies  deposited  on  the  Au- 
glaize  and  St.  Marys.  The  works  at  the  Rapids  had  been 
constructed  for  a  force  of  2,000  men,  for  the  general  had 
thought  it  necessary  to  maintain  a  force  at  that  place, 
which  would  be  able  to  contend  in  the  field  with  all  the  dis 
posable  force  of  the  enemy,  in  order  to  prevent  him  from 
getting  into  its  rear,  and  destroying  the  weaker  posts  whicli 
more  immediately  protected  the  frontiers.  The  govern 
ment  was  assured,  that  the  regular  force  on  which  they 
relied,  could  not  be  raised  in  time,  even  for  the  intended 
expedition;  and  that  as  large  supplies  were  not  prepared, 
at  points  where  they  lay  could  be  transported  by  water,  the 
surest  plan  would  be  to  march  a  large  militia  force,  whicli 
not  being  delayed  and  dispirited  for  the  want  of  supplies, 
would  behave  well  and  effectually  accomplish  the  objects 
of  the  campaign.  The  probability  that  the  force  on  which 
the  government  relied,  would  be  too  small  to  effect  its 
object,  was  represented  as  a  great  obstacle  in  the  way  of 
the  recruiting  service,  which  at  best  was  found  to  be  very 
tedious. 

In  the  following  extract  from  a  letter  of  General  Har 
rison  to  Governor  Shelby,  the  general  expressed  himself 
more  explicitly  on  the  subject. 

"My  sentiments  upon  the  subject  of  the  force  necessary 
for  the  prosecution  of  the  Avar,  are  precisely  similar  to 
yours.  It  will  increase  your  surprise  and  regret,  when  I 
inform  you,  that  last  night's  mail  brought  me  a  letter  from 
the  secretary  of  war,  in  which  I  am  restricted  to  the  em 
ployment  of  the  regular  troops  raised  in  this  State  to  re 
inforce  the  post  at  the  Rapids.  There  are  scattered  through 
this  State  about  140  recruits  of  the  10th  regiment,  and  with 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  273 

these  I  am  to  supply  the  place  of  the  two  brigades  from 
Pennsylvania  and  Virginia,  whose  terms  of  service  will 
now  be  daily  expiring.  By  a  letter  from  Governor  Meigs 
I  am  informed,  that  the  secretary  of  war  disapproved  the 
call  for  militia,  which  I  had  made  on  this  State  and  Ken 
tucky,  and  was  on  the  point  of  countermanding  the  orders. 
I  will  just  mention  one  fact,  which  will  show  the  conse 
quences  of  such  a  countermand.  There  are  upon  the  Au- 
glaize  and  St.  Marys  rivers,  eight  forts  which  contain 
within  them  property  to  the  amount  of  half  a  million  dol 
lars  from  actual  cost,  and  worth  now  to  the  United  States 
four  times  that  sum.  The  whole  force  which  would  have 
had  charge  of  all  these  forts  and  property,  would  have 
amounted  to  less  than  twenty  invalid  soldiers." 

The  determination  of  the  government,  to  rely  on  raising 
regulars,  was  caused  in  part  by  the  inefficiency  of  the 
militia.  This  species  of  troops  on  the  northern  frontier 
had  in  many  instances  refused  to  pass  the  limits  of  the 
United  States,  under  the  pretence  that  it  was  unconstitu 
tional  ;  and  in  the  western  country,  where  they  had  in  gen 
eral  behaved  well,  the  campaign  had  been  enormously  ex 
pensive,  and  had  accomplished  no  important  object.  On 
the  other  hand,  it  was  hoped  that  the  recruiting  service 
would  now  be  more  productive,  under  a  law  which,  had 
recently  passed  in  Congress.  This  law  authorized  twenty 
regiments  to  be  raised  to  serve  only  twelve  months ;  and  at 
the  same  time  the  pay  and  bounty  wore  greatly  enhanced. 
The  plan,  however,  was  not  well  suited  to  the  western 
country.  The  recruiting  of  regulars  will  always  be  slow, 
where  a  superabundant  population  had  not  rendered  the 
army  a  place  of  refuge  from  hard  labor,  low  wages  and 
starvation.  Hence  by  the  time  a  regiment  of  twelve 
months  men  can  be  filled,  one-half  the  number  on  an  average 
will  have  served  half  their  time,  so  that  neither  in  respect 
of  economy  nor  discipline,  can  such  troops  be  much  prefer 
able  to  militia ;  and  such  proved  to  be  the  case  in  the  present 

18 


274  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

attempt.  Colonels  M? Arthur  and  Cass  were  appointed 
brigadier-generals,  to  command  the  troops  destined  to  form 
the  northwestern  army;  and  Governor  Howard  was  ap 
pointed  a  brigadier,  and  assigned  to  the  command  of  the 
Indiana,  Illinois,  and  Missouri  Territories. 

In  the  meantime  General  Harrison  had  left  the  fron 
tiers,  and  repaired  to  Cincinnati,  where  his  family  resided, 
having  entrusted  the  command  of  Fort  Meigs  to  General 
Leftwich.  Upon  the  failure  of  the  expedition  under  Cap 
tain  Langhaiu,  he  saw  that  it  was  now  impossible  to  annoy 
the  enemy  in  any  manner,  and  that  until  the  lake  became 
navigable,  it  would  be  equally  impossible  for  the  enemy  to 
make  any  formidable  attack  on  his  posts.  He  Avas  equally 
confident,  that  as  soon  as  the  lake  became  completely  open 
in  the  spring,  an  attack  would  be  made  on  some  of  his  ad 
vanced  positions,  and  most  probably  on  Fort  Meigs,  on  the 
safety  of  which  depended  the  success  of  our  operations  in 
the  next  campaign ;  at  the  conclusion  of  the  last,  that  place 
had  become  from  inevitable  necessity  as  well  as  from  choice, 
the  grand  depot  of  nearly  all  the  artillery,  military  stores, 
and  provisions  belonging  to  the  northwestern  army;  for 
unless  the  provisions  in  the  posts  on  the  waters  of  the 
Miami  were  taken  to  Fort  Meigs,  while  the  waters  were  nav 
igable  in  the  spring,  they  would  be  rendered  useless  for  any 
operations  in  advance  of  those  places,  until  midsummer, 
when  the  roads  would  become  sufficiently  dry  and  firm  for 
their  land  transportation. 

Before  the  period  when  the  attack  on  the  place  was  to 
be  expected,  its  garrison  would  be  reduced  to  insignifi 
cance  by  the  discharge  of  the  militia;  the  general  hence 
deemed  it  his  duty  to  repair  to  the  interior,  and  hasten  out 
with  reinforcements  to  take  their  place;  and  this  was  par 
ticularly  necessary,  as  it  was  probable  that  they  would  be 
too  late,  unless  their  march  were  hastened,  by  (hose  extra- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  275 

ordinary  and  expensive  measures,  to  which  a  commander- 
in-chief  can  with  propriety  resort,  but  of  which  few  subor 
dinate  officers  will  take  the  responsibility.  The  general 
had  also  a  powerful  motive  for  visiting  Cincinnati,  in  the 
State  of  his  family — they  had  suffered  and  were  still  suffer 
ing  the  most  unexampled  afflictions  of  disease. 

Governor  Meigs  had  ordered  two  regiments  to  be  or 
ganized,  which  rendezvoused  at  Dayton  and  several  other 
points  in  Ohio,  in  the  early  part  of  March,  and  were  placed 
under  the  command  of  Brigadier-general  John  Wingate, 
who  proceeded  with  one  of  the  regiments  under  Colonel 
Mills  to  St.  Marys,  to  garrison  the  posts  in  that  quarter. 
The  number  of  men  in  his  brigade,  however,  proved  greatly 
deficient.  Prom  one  division  of  militia,  from  which  250 
men  were  to  be  detached,  only  forty  appeared  in  the  field ; 
and  the  whole  amount  obtained  was  insufficient,  to  garri 
son  the  small  posts  only. 

The  governor  of  Kentucky  acting  under  the  law  recent 
ly  passed  in  that  State,  had  on  the  16th  of  February,  or 
dered  3000  men  to  be  drafted  and  organized  into  four  regi 
ments  under  Colonels  Boswell,  Dudley,  Cox  and  Caldwell, 
to  be. commanded  by  Brigadier-general  Green  Clay.  The 
two  former  rendezvoused  at  Newport  about  the  1st  of 
April,  at  which  place  General  Harrison  had  waited  till  the 
first  three  companies  arrived,  which  he  furnished  with  a 
packhorse  for  every  two  men,  and  sent  them  on  by  forced 
marches.  Tie  had  received  letters  from  the  Rapids  inform 
ing  him,  that  the  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania  brigades 
would  leave  that  place  the  moment  their  time  was  out, 
which  would  be  on  the  2nd  of  April — and  as  the  openness 
of  the  season  would  soon  render  the  lake  navigable,  and 
the  enemy  had  learned,  from  a  prisoner  they  had  taken,  the 
situation  of  our  affairs,  an  immediate  attack  upon  Fort 
Meigs  was  anticipated.  This  state  of  affairs  was  communi- 


276  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

cated  to  the  war  department,  and  the  propriety  of  calling 
out  the  balance  of  the  Kentucky  draft,  to  be  placed  at  Fort 
Wayne  to  keep  the  Indians  in  check,  was  pressed  on  the 
attention  of  the  government.  The  general  immediately  set 
out  for  the  Rapids,  leaving  the  Kentucky  regiments  to  fol 
low  him  with  the  utmost  expedition  in  their  power.  In  the 
meantime  the  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania  troops  returned 
home,  except  about  230  of  the  latter,  who  had  volunteered 
under  the  influence  of  patriotic  sentiments  and  the  elo 
quence  of  their  chaplain,  Doctor  Hersey,  to  remain  till  the 
reinforcements  had  arrived.  When  the  general  afterwards 
arrived,  these  patriotic  men  informed  him  through  their 
officers,  that  upon  reaching  home  in  the  course  of  a  few 
weeks,  depended  their  raising  crops  in  the  ensuing  season, 
but  that  they  were  determined  never  to  abandon  him,  until 
he  thought  their  services  could  be  spared  without  danger 
to  the  fort.  The  general  dismissed  them  on  the  arrival  of 
the  advanced  companies  of  the  Kentucky  militia. 

While  General  Harrison  was  in  the  interior,  he  ad 
dressed  several  letters  to  the  commanders  of  the  Penn 
sylvania  and  Virginia  brigades,  which  were  read  to  those 
troops,  setting  forth  the  exposed  situation  of  the  camp,  the 
probability  of  an  attack,  and  the  awful  consequences  of 
leaving  the  camp,  almost  to  the  mercy  of  the  enemy. 

"Those  letters  did  honor  to  General  Harrison,  but  they 
proved  of  no  avail  as  respects  the  Virginia  troops.  They 
were  calculated  to  'rouse  the  feelings,  and  excite  the  ener 
gies  of  him,  who  had  the  smallest  regard  for  his  country's 
welfare;  but  Leftwich  had  determined  on  leaving  the  camp 
as  soon  as  possible,  and  cared  not  what  became  of  those  who 
remained.  Nor  did  he  do  or  say  anything  to  get  a  part  of 
his  men  to  remain  a  few  days.  His  conduct  during  the 
absence  of  General  Harrison  was  highly  reprehensible,  in 
deed,  for  instead  of  completing  the  unfinished  works,  he  pre 
tended  that  the  men  could  not  be  made  to  work,  said  they 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  277 

were  sickly,  that  the  weather  was  bad,  and  what  was  most 
vexations  indeed,  permitted  them  to  burn  the  picketing 
timber  for  fuel,  instead  of  getting  it  from  the  woods.  After 
General  Harrison  left  camp,  not  a  single  thing  toAvards 
finishing  the  works  was  done,  until  Captain  Wood  returned 
on  the  20th  from  Sandusky,  to  which  place  he  had  been  sent 
to  give  directions  for  its  fortification.  He  had  the  extreme 
mortification  to  find  nothing  at  all  done  in  his  absence,  ex 
cept  the  destruction  of  the  unfinished  lines.  This  was  most 
perplexing  to  him  indeed,  as  the  ultimate  responsibility 
in  case  of  an  attack,  would  in  a  great  measure  attach  to 
him,  the  fortifying  of  the  camp  having  been  solely  com 
mitted  to  Ids  charge.  Many  young  officers,  Croghan,  Brad 
ford  and  Langham,  were  extremely  chagrined  and  vexed 
at  this  old  phlegmatic  Dutchman,  who  was  not  even  fit  for  a 
packhorse  master,  much  less  to  be  entrusted  with  such  an 
important  command. — Colonel  Wood." 

After  the  departure  of  Leftwich,  the  command  devolved 
on  Major  Stoddard,  who  had  only  the  remaining  Pennsyl- 
vanians,  a  battalion  of  twelve  month's  volunteers  under 
Major  Alexander,  a  company  of  artillerists,  and  small 
fragments  of  the  17th  and  19th  regiments  of  infantry, 
amounting  in  all  to  500  men — with  which  to  maintain  an 
unfinished  fortress,  calculated  for  an  army  of  2000.  But 
Stoddard  was  an  excellent  officer,  and  made  every  exer 
tion  in  his  power  to  complete  the  fortifications. 

Little  skirmishes  now  frequently  took  place  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  camp  with  reconnoitering  parties  of  Indians ; 
and  about  the  last  of  March  a  party  of  citizens  arrived  from 
Detroit  with  information  that  Proctor  had  issued  orders 
for  assembling  the  militia  at  Sandwich  on  the  7th  of  April, 
to  assist  in  an  expedition  against  Camp  Meigs.  One  of 
them,  a  respectable  inhabitant  of  Detroit,  stated  that  lie 
had  frequently  heard  Major  Muir,  with  whom  he  was  inti 
mate,  speak  of  the  plan  of  attack,  on  which  Proctor  had 
already  determined.  It  was  to  erect  strong  batteries  on  the 


278  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

north  side  of  the  river  to  be  maimed  and  played  upon  the 
camp  by  the  regulars,  while  the  Indians  completely  invested 
the  camp  on  the  south  side — and  in  the  opinion  of  Major 
Muir,  it  would  require  but  a  few  hours  of  cannonading  and 
bombarding,  to  smoke  out  our  troops  into  the  hands  of  the 
Indians.  Various  other  persons  soon  afterwards  arrived 
from  the  same  place,  and  confirmed  this  information.  They 
frequently  stated,  that  Proctor  had  said  he  would  march 
the  northwestern  army  to  Montreal  by  the  first  of  June. 
The  utmost  exertions  were  now  made,  and  every  possible 
means  were  taken  to  render  the  camp  impregnable  as  the 
situation  of  things  would  admit. 

"On  the  8th  of  April,  Lieut.  Col.  Ball  arrived  with  200 
dragoons,  as  fine  fellows  as  ever  drew  a  sword — they  were 
cordially  received,  and  their  presence  seemed  to  give  new 
life  to  some  of  the  old  veterans,  who  were  almost  broken 
down  with  colds  and  hard  work. — Wood." 

On  the  12th,  General  Harrison  arrived  at  the  camp, 
having  brought  with  him  all  the  troops,  being  about  300 
men,  which  could  possibly  be  spared  from  the  posts  on 
the  Auglaize  and  St.  Marys.  He  descended  by  water  from 
Fort  Amanda,  expecting  from  the  information  he  had  re 
ceived,  that  Fort  Meigs  was  already  invested.  Had  that 
been  the  case,  he  intended  to  storm  the  British  batteries 
in  the  manner,  in  which  he  afterwards  ordered  Colonel 
Dudley  to  do  it.  On  his  way  from  the  interior,  he  wrote1 
back  to  Governor  Shelby  for  the  balance  of  the  Kentucky 
draft.  This  was  in  direct  violation  of  his  instructions 
from  the  secretary  of  war;  but  the  critical  situation  of 
affairs  in  his  opinion  authorized  the  measure;  and  if  the 
secretary  disapproved  it,  he  would  still  have  time  to  coun 
termand  the  march  of  the  troops.  The  mosi  vigorous 
exertions  were  now  made  in  the  fort  to  prepare  for  a  siege ; 
and  scouts  were  constantly  sent  out  to  watch  for  the  ap- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  279 

proach  of  the  enemy.  A  vigilant  eye  was  directed  down  the 
river,  and  reconnoitering  parties  were  frequently  sent  in 
boats  to  the  mouth  of  the  bay  to  survey  the  lake.  On  the 
1.9th,  a  scouting  party  brought  in  three  Frenchmen  from 
the  river  Raisin,  who  stated  that  the  British  were  still 
making  active  preparations  for  an  attack,  and  were  assem 
bling  an  immense  Indian  force.  The  Prophet  and  Tecuni- 
seh  had  arrived  with  600  warriors  from  the  country  be 
tween  Lake  Michigan  and  the  Wabash.  This  intelligence 
convinced  the  general  that  no  attack  by  the  Indians  was  to 
be  expected  on  the  posts  in  his  rear,  or  on  the  settlements 
of  the  Big  Miami  and  Wabash.  He,  therefore,  sent  an 
express  to  Governor  Shelby  to  countermand  the  march  of 
the  troops  which  he  had  recently  requested. 

General  Clay  had  still  not  arrived  with  the  detachment 
under  his  command.  His  progress  was  very  much  impeded 
by  the  deepness  of  the  roads,  and  the  fullness  of  every 
little  stream  he  had  to  cross.  The  companies  which  Har 
rison  had  dispatched  in  advance,  by  the  way  of  Forts 
M' Arthur  and  Portage,  unencumbered  with  heavy  bag 
gage,  constituted  a  battalion  of  Boswell's  regiment,  under 
the  command  of  Major  Johnson.  They  were  so  fortunate 
as  to  reach  the  camp  at  the  Rapids  before  the  arrival  of  the 
enemy.  When  the  rest  of  the  detachment  arrived  on  the 
waters  of  the  Miami,  the  regiment  of  Colonel  Dudley  was 
ordered  to  descend  the  Auglaize  with  boats  containing 
provisions  and  baggage,  and  to  wait  at  Defiance  for  the 
general,  who  embarked  on  the  St.  Marys  with  the  balance 
of  Boswell's  regiment,  in  boats  also  freighted  with  baggage 
and  provisions.  They  had  all  arrived  at  Defiance  on  the 
3rd  of  May,  where  the  general  was  met  by  an  express  from 
Camp  Meigs,  with  intelligence  that  it  was  already  invested 
bv  the  Allies. 


280  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Towards  the  latter  part  of  April,  the  enemy  was  fre 
quently  discovered  in  small  parties  about  the  fort,  by  the 
scouts  sent  out  by  the  general;  on  the  26th  his  advance 
was  discovered  at  the  mouth  of  the  bay ;  and  on  the  28th  as 
Captain  Hamilton  was  going  down  the  river  with  a  small 
reconnoitering  party,  he  discovered  the  whole  force  of  the 
British  and  Indians  approaching  within  a  feAv  miles  of  the 
fort.  An  express  was  now  sent  to  General  Clay,  with  let 
ters  also  for  the  governors  of  Ohio  and  Kentucky.  This 
perilous  journey  was  undertaken  by  Captain  Oliver,  the 
commissary  to  the  fort,  a  brave  and  intelligent  officer,  who 
possessed  every  necessary  qualification  for  such  an  enter 
prise.  He  was  accompanied  by  a  single  white  man,  and 
an  Indian,  and  was  escorted  some  distance  from  the  camp 
by  Captain  Garrard  with  80  of  his  dragoons.  The  troops 
in  the  fort  were  paraded,  and  the  general  addressed  them 
in  animated  terms  on  the  approaching  crisis.  His  popu 
lar  eloquence  reached  the  hearts  of  his  brave  companions, 
and  was  ansAvered  with  shouts  of  applause  and  devotion. 
Presently  the  gunboats  of  the  enemy  came  in  view  down 
the  river,  and  approached  to  the  site  of  the  old  Fort  Miami, 
on  the  opposite  side  from  Camp  Meigs.  There  the  British 
began  to  land  and  mount  their  guns,  and  as  soon  as  their 
ordnance  was  on  shore,  their  boats  were  employed  to  carrv 
the  Indians  to  the  southeast  side  of  the  river,  where  they 
soon  completely  invested  our  camp,  and  nothing  but  their 
hideous  yells  and  the  firing  musketry  was  now  to  be  heard. 

The  general  was  indefatigable  in  his  attention  to  all  the 
operations  required  by  the  situation  in  which  he  was  placed. 
On  the  next  morning  after  the  arrival  of  the  enemy  he 
issued  a  general  order  from  which  the  following  is  an 
extract : 

"Can  the  citizens  of  a  free  country  who  have  taken  arms 
to  defend  its  rights,  think  of  submitting  to  an  army  com- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  281 

posed  of  mercenary  soldiers,  reluctant  Canadians  goaded 
to  the  field  by  the  bayonet,  and  of  wretched,  naked  sav 
ages?  Can  the  breast  of  an  American  soldier  when  he 
casts  his  eyes  to  the  opposite  shore,  the  scene  of  his  conn- 
try's  triumphs  over  the  same  foe,  be  influenced  by  any  other 
feelings  than  the  hope  of  glory?  Is  not  this  army  com 
posed  of  the  same  materials  with  that  which  fought  and 
conquered  under  the  immortal  Wayne?  Yes,  fellow  sol 
diers,  your  general  sees  your  countenances  beam  with  the 
same  fire,  that  he  witnessed  on  that  glorious  occasion ;  and 
although  it  would  be  the  height  of  presumption  to  compare 
himself  with  that  hero,  he  boasts  of  being  that  hero's  pupil. 
To  your  posts  then  fellow-citizens,  and  remember  that  the 
eyes  of  your  country  are  upon  you." 

The  British  had  established  their  main  camp  about  two 
miles  down  the  river  at  the  place  of  their  landing;  and  in 
the  night  they  had  commenced  three  batteries  opposite  the 
fort,  on  a  high  bank  about  300  yards  from  the  river,  the  in 
tervening  low  ground  being  open  and  partly  covered  with 
water.  Two  of  them  were  gun  batteries  with  four  em 
brasures,  and  were  situated  higher  up  the  river  than  the 
fort;  the  other  was  a  bomb  battery  situated  rather  below 
the  fort.  They  had  progressed  so  far  in  the  night,  that 
they  were  now  able  to  work  at  them  in  daylight.  A  fire 
however,  was  opened  upon  them  from  the  fort,  which  con 
siderably  impeded  their  progress.  It  was  under  the  direc 
tions  of  Captain  Wood,  the  senior  officer  of  the  engineers, 
Captain  Gratiott,  being  unwell,  but  able  occasionally  to 
take  charge  of  a  battery. 

"The  enemy's  mode  of  attack  being  now  thoroughly  un 
derstood,  a  plan  previously  arranged  and  suggested  to  the 
general,  to  counteract  such  an  attack  as  the  one  already 
commenced  by  the  enemy,  was  adopted  and  directed  to  be 
carried  into  execution  as  soon  as  possible.  The  whole 
army  was  warned  out  subject  to  the  orders  of  the  engineer, 
and  the  general  seemed  impatient  for  the  new  works  to  be 


282  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

in  a  state  of  progression.  Scarcely  time  was  allowed  the 
engineer  to  lay  out  bis  works — however,  he  had  matured 
and  digested  Ms  plan  well,  and  nothing  of  consequence 
need  occasion  much  delay. 

"The  works  went  on  extremely  wrell ;  never  did  men  be 
have  better  on  any  similar  occasion,  though  some  thought 
the  immense  trenches  commenced  entirely  unnecessary.  .  . 
Orders  had  been  given  for  them  all  to  be  kept  in  the 
trenches  through  the  night,  but  it  was  so  extremely  dark, 
and  the  rain  poured  down  in  such  torrents.  .  .  .  Next  day 
one-third  only  of  the  army  was  on  duty  at  a  time,  and  was 
relieved  every  three  hours.  The  Indians  were  getting  to 
be  very  impudent,  and  it  became  necessary  for  us  to  keep 
an  eye  on  them,  and  occasionally  give  them  a  few  shells  and 
grape. — Colonel  Wood." 

The  ground  had  been  covered  by  a  heavy  forest  of  oak 
and  beech  trees,  which  had  been  cleared  away  by  immense 
labor  to  the  distance  of  200  or  300  yards  from  the  lines. 
Some  scattering  trees  still  remained  and  the  trunks  of 
others  were  lying  on  the  ground.  Behind  these  and  the 
stumps,  the  Indians  would  creep  up  within  shooting  dis 
tance,  and  in  several  instances  were  able  to  do  some  exe 
cution,  but  in  general  they  suffered  most  themselves.  On 
the  left  the  trees  had  not  been  felled  to  so  great  a  distance, 
and  there  the  savages  mounted  into  their  tops  with  the  ut 
most  agility,  and  from  those  elevated  stations  were  able 
to  send  forth  tremendous  volleys  of  musketry.  The  dis 
tance,  however,  was  so  great  that  but  few  of  their  balls 
took  effect. 

Their  ethereal  annoyance,  however,  proved  a  great  stim 
ulus  to  the  militia;  for  although  they  did  their  duty  with 
alacrity  and  promptitude,  yet  their  motions  were  much 
accelerated  by  it — and  let  who  will  make  the  experiment, 
it  will  be  invariably  found,  that  the  movements  of  militia 
will  be  quickened  by  a  brisk  fire  of  musketry  about  their 
ears. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  283 

The  enemy  continued  diligently  to  labor  on  their  bat 
teries.  On  the  morning  of  the  30th,  they  were  ready  to  fix 
their  cannon,  which  they  accomplished  under  a  warm  fire 
from  the  fort,  by  which  they  lost  several  lives.  A  number 
of  boats  loaded  with  British  as  well  as  Indians  were  then 
seen  crossing  to  the  southeast  side,  which  led  the  general 
to  suspect  that  they  intended  to  amuse  him  with  their  bat 
teries,  while  they  would  attempt  to  storm  his  works  in  the 
opposite  direction.  Orders  were  given  for  the  troops  who 
were  not  on  duty,  to  rest  with  their  muskets  in  their  arms, 
so  as  to  be  ready  at  a  moment's  warning  to  take  their  posts. 

On  the  morning  of  the  1st  of  May,  it  was  discovered  that 
the  British  batteries  were  completed ;  and  about  10  :00 
o'clock  they  appeared  to  be  loading,  and  adjusting  their 
guns  on  certain  objects  in  the  camp.  By  this  time  our 
troops  had  completed  a  grand  traverse,  about  twelve  feet 
high,  upon  a  base  of  twenty  feet,  300  yards  long,  on  the 
most  elevated  ground  through  the  middle  of  the  camp,  cal 
culated  to  ward  off  the  shot  of  the  enemy's  batteries.  Or 
ders  were  given  for  all  the  tents  in  front  to  be  instantly  re 
moved  into  its  rear,  which  was  effected  in  a  few  minutes 
—and  that  beautiful  prospect  of  cannonading  and  bom 
barding  our  lines,  which  but  a  moment  before  had  excited 
the  skill  and  energy  of  the  British  engineer,  was  now  en 
tirely  fled,  and  in  its  place  nothing  was  to  be  seen  but  an 
immense  shield  of  earth,  Avhich  entirely  obscured  the  whole 
army.  Not  a  tent  nor  a  single  person  was  to  be  seen. 
Those  canvass  houses,  which  had  concealed  the  growth  of 
the  traverse  from  the  view  of  the  enemy,  were  now  pro 
tected  and  hid  in  their  turn.  The  prospect  of  smoking  us 
out,  was  now  at  best  but  very  faint.  But  as  neither  Gen 
eral  Proctor  nor  his  officers  were  yet  convinced  of  the  folly 
and  futility  of  their  laborious  preparations,  their  batteries 
were  opened  and  five  days  were  spent  in  arduous  cannonad- 


284  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

ing  and  bombarding  to  bring  them  to  this  salutary  convic 
tion.  A  tremendous  cannonade  was  kept  up  all  the  rest 
of  the  day,  and  shells  were  thrown  till  eleven  o'clock  at 
night.  Very  little  damage,  however,  was  done  in  the 
camp ;  one  or  two  were  killed  and  three  or  four  wounded — 
among  the  latter  was  Major  Amos  Stoddard  of  the  1st  reg 
iment  of  artillery — a  revolutionary  character,  and  an  offi 
cer  of  much  merit.  He  was  wounded  slightly  with  a  piece 
of  shell,  and  about  ten  days  afterwards  died  Avith  the 
lockjaw. 

The  fire  of  the  enemy  was  returned  from  the  fort  with 
our  18-pounders  with  some  effect,  though  but  sparingly— 
for  the  stock  of  18-pound  shot  was  but  small,  there  being 
but  360  of  that  size  in  the  fort  when  the  siege  commenced, 
and  about  the  same  number  of  the  12-pounders.  A  proper 
supply  of  this  article  had  not  been  sent  with  the  artillery 
from  Pittsburgh.  The  battery  of  the  enemy  supplied  us 
with  12-pound  shot,  but  they  had  no  eighteeus,  all  their 
large  guns  being  twenty-fours.  On  the  second  day  they 
opened  their  fire  again  with  great  fury,  and  continued  it 
all  day,  but  without  any  better  effect. 

It  had  been  apprehended  in  camp,  that  the  enemy,  find 
ing  he  could  not  effect  his  object  by  his  first  plan  of  attack, 
would  transfer  his  guns  to  the  other  side  of  the  river,  and 
establish  batteries  upon  the  centre  or  flanks  of  the  camp. 
Works  calculated  to  resist  him  in  such  an  event  had,  there 
fore,  been  undertaken,  and  were  already  in  a  state  of  for 
wardness.  On  the  3rd,  about  11  o'clock,  our  expectations 
were  verified.  Three  pieces  and  a  howitzer  were  suddenly 
opened  on  the  camp  from  the  bushes  on  the  left.  But  they 
were  soon  silenced,  and  compelled  to  change  their  position 
by  a  few  18-pound  shot  from  our  batteries.  They  resumed 
their  fire  again  on  the  same  side,  but  with  no  important  ad 
vantages.  On  this  day,  however,  they  did  rather  more  exe- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  285 

cution  from  their  fire  on  every  side  than  they  had  done 
before.  On  the  4th  their  fire  was  again  renewed,  but  with 
less  vehemence  and  vivacity.  Those  who  were  serving  their 
guns  appeared  to  move  as  if  they  were  executing  orders 
which  they  disapproved,  and  making  exertions  which  they 
knew  would  fail — and  to  depress  them  still  more,  the  troops 
in  camp,  when  their  fire  was  not  very  brisk,  would  show 
themselves  above  the  intrenchments  and  give  them  three 
cheers,  swinging  their  hats  in  the  air. 

On  the  first  three  days  the  fire  of  the  enemy  was  inces 
sant  and  tremendous;  five  and  eight-inch  shells  and  24- 
pound  shot  had  fallen  in  showers  in  the  camp.  Our  bat 
teries  at  different  times  had  been  served  with  great  effect, 
as  was  afterwards  acknowledged  by  some  of  the  principle 
officers  of  the  enemy.  But  the  scarcity  of  ammunition, 
and  not  knowing  how  long  the  siege  might  continue,  had 
compelled  us  to  economize  our  fire. 

"With  a  plenty  of  ammunition,  we  should  have  been 
able  to  have  blown  John  Bull  almost  from  the  Miami.  .  .  . 
It  was  extremely  diverting  to  see  with  what  pleasure  and 
delight  the  Indians  would  yell,  whenever  in  their  opinion 
considerable  damage  was  done  in  camp  by  the  bursting  of 
a  shell.  Their  hanging  about  the  camp,  and  occasionally 
coming  pretty  near,  kept  our  lines  almost  constantly  in  a 
blaze  of  fire;  for  nothing  can  please  a  Kentuckian  better 
than  to  get  a  shot  at  an  Indian — and  he  must  be  indulged. 
—Colonel  Wood." 

The  approach  of  General  Clay  at  this  crisis,  with  a  re 
inforcement  of  1200  Kentuckians,  requires  our  attention. 
Captain  Oliver,  the  express  sent  from  camp,  found  him  at 
Fort  Winchester,  at  which  place  the  cannonading  at  the 
siege  was  distinctly  heard.  On  the  4th  the  general  was 
ready  to  descend  in  eighteen  flats,  the  sides  of  which  were 
raised  high  enough  to  cover  his  men  from  the  fire  of  Indians 
on  the  banks — Major  David  Trimble  who  had  accompanied 


286  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

him  from  Kentucky,  voluntarily  tendered  his  services  to 
precede  the  detachment  in  a  barge  with  fifteen  men,  accom 
panied  by  Captain  Oliver,  to  apprise  General  Harrison  of 
their  approach.  To  penetrate  to  the  camp,  thus  exposed  in 
an  open  boat,  was  deemed  extremely  hazardous.  Such  an 
attempt  had  already  been  made  by  Captain  Leslie  Combs, 
who  was  sent  down  in  a  canoe  with  five  or  six  men,  by 
Colonel  Dudley  on  his  arrival  at  Defiance.  The  captain 
had  reached  within  a  mile  of  the  fort,  when  he  was  attacked 
by  the  Indians,  and  compelled  to  retreat,  after  bravely  con 
tending  with  superior  numbers  till  he  had  lost  nearly  all 
his  men. 

It  was  the  intention  of  General  Clay  to  leave  Defiance 
about  12  o'clock,  and  to  reach  Camp  Meigs  in  the  night,  or 
at  least  by  daylight  in  the  morning;  but  it  was  late  in  the 
evening  before  he  got  in  motion,  and  when  he  arrived  at 
the  head  of  the  Rapids,  eighteen  miles  above  the  camp,  the 
moon  had  gone  down,  and  it  was  so  dark  and  rainy,  that 
his  pilot  refused  to  conduct  him  through  them  before  day 
— he  was,  therefore,  compelled  to  encamp  till  morning. 

Major  Trimble  reached  the  fort  about  midnight,  and 
informed  General  Harrison  that  the  detachment  1100 
strong,  would  probably  arrive  about  daylight.  Harrison 
immediately  determined  to  make  a  general  sally  against 
the  enemy  on  General  (.lay's  arrival,  for  which  he  made 
preparations  at  camp,  and  dispatched  Captain  Hamilton 
and  a  subaltern,  with  the  necessary  orders  to  General  Clay. 
Captain  Hamilton  proceeded  up  the  river  in  a  canoe,  and 
met  the  detachment  five  miles  above  the  fort  after  daylight, 
in  consequence  of  their  pilot  having  detained  them  till 
morning  instead  of  descending  in  the  night  as  at  first  was 
intended.  The  captain  immediately  delivered  the  follow 
ing  orders  to  General  Clay : 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  287 

"You  must  detach  about  800  men  from  your  brigade,  and 
land  them  at  a  point  I  will  show  you,  about  a  mile,  or  a 
mile  and  a  half  above  Camp  Meigs.  I  will  then  conduct 
the  detachment  to  the  British  batteries  on  the  left  bank  of 
the  river.  The  batteries  must  be  taken,  the  cannon  spiked, 
and  carriages  cut  down ;  and  the  troops  must  then  return 
to  their  boats  and  cross  over  to  the  fort.  The  balance  of 
your  men  must  land  on  the  fort  side  of  the  river,  opposite 
the  first  landing,  and  fight  their  way  into  the  fort  through 
the  Indians.  The  route  they  must  take  will  be  pointed  out 
by  a  subaltern  officer  now  with  me,  who  will  land  the  canoe 
on  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  to  point  out  the  landing 
for  the  boats." 

The  general  was  also  informed,  that  the  British  force 
at  their  batteries  was  inconsiderable,  the  main  body  being 
at  their  camp  a  mile  and  a  half  further  down — and  that  the 
Indians  were  chiefly  on  the  same  side  with  the  fort.  Gen 
eral  Clay's  order  of  descending  the  river  was  the  same  as 
in  the  line  of  march  in  solid  column,  each  officer  taking 
position  according  to  his  rank.  Colonel  Dudley  being  the 
oldest  colonel  led  the  van.  As  soon  as  Captain  Hamilton 
had  delivered  the  orders,  General  Clay  who  was  in  the  13th 
boat  from  the  front,  directed  him  to  go  to  Colonel 
Dudley,  with  orders  to  take  the  twelve  front  boats  and 
execute  the  plans  of  General  Harrison  on  the  left  bank, 
and  to  post  the  subaltern  with  the  canoe  on  the  right  bank, 
as  a  beacon  for  his  landing. 

General  Harrison  intended,  while  the  detachment  under 
Dudley  was  destroying  the  batteries  on  the  north  side,  and 
General  Clay  was  fighting  the  Indians  above  the  fort,  to 
send  out  a  party  to  destroy  the  batteries  on  the  south  side, 
but  his  plans  were  marred  in  the  execution. 

General  Clay  ordered  the  five  boats  remaining  with  the 
one  he  occupied,  to  fall  into  a  line  after  him;  and  in  at 
tempting  to  do  it,  they  were  driven  on  shore  and  thus 


288  HISTOKY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

thrown  half  a  mile  in  the  rear.  The  general  kept  close  to 
the  right  bank,  intending  to  land  opposite  to  the  detach 
ment  under  Dudley,  but  finding  no  guide  there,  and  the 
Indians  having  commenced  a  brisk  fire  on  his  boat,  he 
attempted  to  cross  to  the  detachment.  The  current,  how 
ever,  was  so  swift,  that  it  soon  carried  him  too  far  down 
for  that  project ;  he,  therefore,  turned  back,  and  landed  on 
the  right  bank  further  down.  Captain  Peter  Dudley  with 
a  part  of  his  company  was  in  this  boat,  making  in  the  whole 
upwards  of  fifty  men,  who  now  marched  into  camp  without 
loss  amidst  a  shower  of  grape  from  the  British  batteries 
and  the  fire  of  some  Indians.  The  boat  with  their  baggage 
and  four  sick  soldiers,  was  left  as  the  general  supposed,  in 
the  care  of  two  men  who  met  him  at  his  landing,  and  by 
whom  he  expected  she  would  be  brought  down  under  the 
guns  of  the  fort.  In  a  few  minutes,  however,  she  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  Indians.  The  attempt  which  he  had  made 
to  cross  the  river  induced  Colonel  Bos  well  with  the  rear 
boats  to  land  on  the  opposite  side ;  but  as  soon  as  Captain 
Hamilton  discovered  the  error  under  which  he  acted,  he 
instructed  him  to  cross  over  and  fight  his  way  into  camp. 
When  he  arrived  at  the  south  side  his  landing  was  annoyed 
by  the  Indians;  and  as  soon  as  his  men  were  on  shore  he 
formed  them  and  returned  the  fire  of  the  enemy;  at  the 
same  time  he  was  directed  by  Captain  Shaw  from  the  com 
manding  general,  to  march  in  open  order  through  the  plain 
to  the  fort.  As  there  was  now  a  large  body  of  Indians  on 
his  flank,  General  Harrison  determined  to  send  out  a  rein 
forcement  from  the  garrison  to  enable  him  to  beat  them. 

Major  Alexander's  battalion,  composed  of  the  Pitts 
burgh  blues,  the  Petersburg!!  volunteers,  etc. ;  .Major  John 
son  with  a  part  of  his  battalion,  and  the  companies  of 
Captains  Nearing  and  Dudley  were  ordered  to  prepare  for 
this  service.  They  were  ready  to  join  the  Kentuckians  as 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  289 

they  arrived  at  the  gates  of  the  fort.  Colonel  Boswell  then 
formed  his  men  on  the  right;  Major  Alexander  on  the  left; 
and  Johnson  in  the  centre.  In  this  order  they  marched 
against  the  Indians  and  drove  them  at  the  point  of  the  bay 
onet,  though  much  superior  in  numbers,  to  the  distance  of 
half  a  mile  into  the  woods.  The  greatest  ardor  was  dis 
played  by  the  troops,  and  when  it  became  necessary  to  re 
turn,  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  that  the  officers  of 
the  Kentucky  detachment  could  restrain  their  men  from 
the  pursuit.  General  Harrison  had  taken  his  position 
upon  a  battery  to  watch  with  a  glass  the  various  operations 
which  at  this  moment  claimed  his  attention.  He  discov 
ered  a  body  of  British  and  Indians  filing  along  the  edge  of 
the  woods  to  fall  on  the  rear  and  left  of  the  corps  under 
Boswell.  He  immediately  dispatched  John  T.  Johnson, 
Esq.,  his  volunteer  aide,  to  recall  them  from  the  pursuit. 
His  horse  was  killed  under  him  before  he  could  reach  the 
detachment.  The  order  was  then  repeated  by  Major 
Graham,  and  the  reluctant  though  necessary  retreat  was 
at  last  commenced.  The  Indians  then  rallied  and  pursued 
them  some  distance,  doing  more  execution  while  our  men 
were  retreating,  than  they  had  done  in  all  the  rest  of  the 
contest. 

The  detachment  under  Colonel  Dudley  in  the  meantime 
had  made  their  appearance  at  the  batteries  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river,  and  were  performing  their  share  in  the 
operations  of  this  eventful  day — but  before  we  direct  our 
attention  to  them,  we  will  go  through  the  occurrences  on 
the  south  side.  General  Harrison  now  ordered  a  sortie 
from  the  fort,  under  the  command  of  Col.  John  Miller  of  the 
regulars,  against  the  batteries  which  had  been  erected  on 
that  side.  This  detachment  was  composed  of  the  com 
panies  and  parts  of  companies  commanded  by  Captains 
Langham,  Croghan,  Bradfore,  Nearing,  Elliott,  and  Lieut- 

19 


290  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

enants  Gwynne  and  Campbell,  of  the  regulars;  the  volun 
teers  of  Alexander's  battalion,  and  Captain  Sebree's  com 
pany  of  Kentucky  militia.  The  whole  amounted  only  to 
350  men.  Colonel  Miller  accompanied  by  Major  Todd,  led 
on  his  command  with  the  most  determined  bravery ;  charged 
upon  the  British  and  drove  them  from  their  batteries; 
spiked  their  cannon,  and  took  fourteen  prisoners  including 
an  officer,  having  completely  beaten  and  driven  back  the 
whole  force  of  the  enemy.  That  force  consisted  of  200 
British  regulars,  150  Canadians,  and  500  Indians,  being 
considerably  more  than  double  the  force  of  the  brave  de 
tachment  which  attacked  them;  but  our  troops  charged 
with  such  irresistible  impetuosity  that  nothing  could  with 
stand  them. 

In  this  sortie,  in  which  all  the  troops  engaged  were  dis 
tinguished  for  their  good  order  and  their  intrepid,  impet 
uous  bravery,  the  militia  company  of  Captain  Sebree  was 
particularly  noticed  by  the  general  for  its  uncommon  merit. 
With  characteristic  ardor  the  Kentuckians  rushed  in 
to  the  thickest  ranks  of  the  enemy,  and  were  for  some 
time  entirely  surrounded  by  the  Indians — they  still 
bravely  maintained  their  ground  against  more  than  four 
times  their  number — but  they  must  ultimately  have  been 
cut  to  pieces,  had  not  Lieutenant  Gwynne  of  the  19th  regi 
ment  boldly  charged  upon  the  Indians  with  a  part  of  Cap 
tain  Elliott's  company,  and  released  them  from  their  des 
perate  situation.  The  British  and  Indians  suffered  severe 
ly,  and  were  routed  in  great  confusion — and  a  few  more 
men  would  have  enabled  the  general  to  disperse  and  cap 
ture  the  whole  force  of  the  enemy  remaining  on  the  south 
side  of  the  river,  Colonel  Miller  now  returned  to  the  fort 
with  his  prisoners,  having  lost  many  brave  men  on  the  field, 
and  had  several  of  his  officers  wounded.  As  he  retired  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  291 

enemy  rallied  and  pressed  hard  on  his  rear,  till  he  arrived 
near  the  breastwork. 

The  operations  on  the  north  side  of  the  river  will  now 
claim  our  attention.  The  detachment  under  Dudley 
effected  a  landing  in  tolerably  good  order,  considering  the 
roughness  of  the  Rapids  and  the  swiftness  of  the  current, 
and  were  immediately  inarched  off  through  the  open  plain 
to  the  hill,  which  was  covered  with  timber.  No  specific 
orders  were  given  by  the  colonel ;  even  his  majors  were  left 
to  conjecture  the  object  of  the  enterprise.  After  marching 
some  distance,  the  troops  were  formed  into  three  columns : 
Colonel  Dudley  commanded  at  the  head  of  the  right ;  Major 
Shelby  on  the  left,  and  Captain  Morrison,  acting  as  major, 
in  the  centre.  The  right  column  kept  the  edge  of  the  woods 
on  the  brow  of  the  hill,  which  was  in  some  places  half  a 
mile  from  the  river,  across  the  open  bottom.  The  centre 
column  marched  parallel  to  the  first,  at  the  distance  of  150 
yards  in  the  woods;  and  the  left,  a  similar  distance  still 
further  out.  The  distance  to  the  batteries  of  the  enemy 
was  two  miles,  but  they  were  in  full  view  from  the  ridge 
on  which  Winchester  had  encamped,  and  above  which  the 
colonel  inarched  unperceived  by  the  enemy  into  the  woods. 
When  the  detachment  arrived  within  half  a  mile  of  the  bat 
teries,  which  were  cannonading  the  camp,  Major  Shelby 
was  ordered  on  the  suggestion  of  Captain  Hamilton,  to 
march  the  left  forward  as  expeditiously  as  possible,  till  its 
rear  passed  the  head  of  the  other  two  columns,  and  then  to 
wheel  to  the  right  and  march  towards  the  river.  The  bat 
teries  were  thus  to  be  surrounded,  and  the  whole  of  the 
British  force  captured  and  destroyed;  but  while  the  other 
columns  were  still  several  hundred  yards  from  the  bat 
teries,  they  raised  the  Indian  yell,  charged  upon  them  at 
full  speed,  and  carried  them  without  the  loss  of  a  man, 


292  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

having  frightened  off  the  few  artillerists  who  were  serving 
them,  almost  without  knowing  by  whom  they  were  assailed. 
The  most  complete  success  was  thus  achieved  as  re 
spected  the  great  object  of  the  enterprise.  The  Britsh 
flag  was  cut  down,  and  the  shouts  of  the  garrison  an 
nounced  their  joy  at  this  consummation  of  their  wishes. 
General  Harrison  was  standing  on  the  grand  battery  next 
the  river,  and  now  called  to  the  men,  and  made  signs  to 
them,  to  retreat  to  their  boats — but  all  in  vain — they  re 
mained  at  the  batteries  for  some  time,  viewing  the  curiosi 
ties  of  the  place,  and  without  destro37ing  the  carriages, 
magazines,  or  even  spiking  the  whole  of  the  cannon.  The 
general  at  last  offered  a  reward  to  any  person,  who  would 
cross  the  river  and  order  them  to  retreat.  Lieutenant 
Campbell  undertook  to  perform  this  service,  but  before  he 
could  get  over,  the  fate  of  the  detachment  was  decided. 
About  the  time  the  batteries  were  taken,  a  body  of  Indians 
lying  in  ambush  had  fired  on  a  party  of  spies  under  Cap 
tain  Combs,  who  had  marched  down  on  the  left  of  Major 
Shelby.  Presently,  Colonel  Dudley  gave  orders  to  rein 
force  the  spies,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  right  and  centre 
columns  rushed  into  the  woods  in  confusion,  with  their  col 
onel  among  them,  to  fight  the  Indians — whom  they  routed 
and  pursued  near  two  miles  from  the  batteries  The  left 
column  remained  in  possession  of  the  ground  till  the  fugi 
tive  artillerists  returned  with  a  reinforcement  from  the 
main  British  camp  and  attacked  them.  Some  of  them  were 
then  made  prisoners  at  the  battery,  others  fled  to  their 
boats,  and  a  part  who  were  rallied  by  the  exertions  of  their 
major,  were  marched  by  him  to  the  aid  of  Colonel  Dudley 
The  Indians  had  also  been  reinforced,  and  the  confusion 
in  which  Major  Shelby  found  the  men  under  Dudley,  was 
as  great  as  to  amount  to  a  cessation  of  resistance,  while  the 
savages  skulking  around  them,  continued  the  work  of  de- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  293 

struction  in  safety.  At  last  a  retreat  commenced  in  dis 
order,  but  the  greater  part  of  the  men  were  either  captured 
by  the  Indians,  or  surrendered  to  the  British  at  the  batter 
ies.  Colonel  Dudley  after  being  wounded  was  overtaken 
and  dispatched  by  the  tomahawk.  The  number  of  all  those 
who  escaped  and  got  into  the  fort  from  the  whole  detach 
ment,  was  considerably  below  200.  Had  the  orders  which 
Colonel  Dudley  received  been  regarded,  or  a  proper  judg 
ment  exercised  on  that  occasion,  the  day  would  certainly 
have  been  an  important  one  for  the  country,  and  a  glor 
ious  one  for  the  army.  Everything  might  have  been  accom 
plished  agreeably  to  the  wishes  and  instruction  of  the  gen 
eral,  with  the  loss  of  but  few  men. 

When  the  approach  of  the  detachment  under  Dudley 
was  reported  to  Proctor,  he  supposed  it  to  be  the  main  force 
of  the  American  army;  from  which  he  was  apprehensive 
that  he  might  sustain  a  total  defeat,  he  therefore,  recalled  a 
large  portion  of  his  troops  from  the  opposite  shore.  They 
did  not  arrive  in  time,  however,  to  partake  in  the  contest 
on  the  north  side.  Tecumseh  was  among  them. 

The  prisoners  were  taken  down  to  headquarters,  put 
into  Fort  Miami,  and  the  Indians  permitted  to  garnish  the 
surrounding  rampart,  and  to  amuse  themselves  by  loading 
and  firing  at  the  crowd,  or  at  any  particular  individual. 
Those  who  preferred  to  inflict  a  still  more  and  cruel  and 
savage  death,  selected  their  victims,  led  them  to  the  gate 
way,  and  there  under  the  eye  of  General  Proctor,  and  in 
the  presence  of  the  whole  British  army,  tomahawked  and 
scalped  them.  This  work  of  destruction  continued  nearly 
two  hours,  during  which  time  upwards  of  twenty  prisoners, 
defenseless  and  confined,  were  massacred  in  the  presence  of 
the  magnanimous  Britons  to  whom  they  had  surrendered, 
and  by  the  allies  too  with  whom  those  Britons  had  volun 
tarily  associated  themselves,  knowing  and  encouraging 


294  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

their  mode  of  warfare.  The  chiefs  at  the  same  time  were 
holding  a  council  on  the  fate  of  the  prisoners,  in  which  the 
Potawatamies  who  were  painted  black  were  for  killing  the 
whole,  and  by  their  warriors  the  murders  were  perpetrated. 
The  Miamies  and  Wyandots  were  on  the  side  of  humanity 
and  opposed  the  wishes  of  the  others.  The  dispute  between 
them  had  become  serious  when  Colonel  Elliott  and  Tecum- 
seli  came  down  from  the  batteries  to  the  scene  of  carnage. 
As  soon  as  Tecumseh  beheld  it,  he  flourished  his  sword 
and  in  a  loud  voice  ordered  them  "for  shame  to  desist. 
It  is  a  disgrace  to  kill  a  defenseless  prisoner." 

His  orders  were  obeyed,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  prisoners, 
who  had  by  this  time  lost  all  hopes  of  being  preserved.  In 
this  single  act,  Tecumseh  displayed  more  humanity,  mag 
nanimity,  and  civilization,  than  Proctor  with  all  his  Brit 
ish  associates  in  command,  displayed  through  the  whole 
war  on  the  north  western  frontiers. 

The  prisoners  were  kept  in  the  same  place  till  dark, 
during  which  time  the  wounded  experienced  the  most  ex 
cruciating  torments.  They  were  taken  into  the  British 
boats  and  carried  down  the  river  to  the  brig  Hunter  and  a 
schooner,  where  several  hundred  of  them  were  stowed  away 
in  the  hold  of  the  brig,  and  kept  there  for  two  days  and 
nights.  Their  sufferings  in  this  situation  are  not  to  be 
described  by  me ;  I  leave  them  to  be  imagined  by  those  who 
can  feel  for  the  wrongs  of  their  country.  They  were  finally 
liberated  on  parole  and  landed  at  the  mouth  of  Huron  river 
below  the  Sandusky  bay.  General  Proctor  made  a  propo 
sition  to  exchange  the  Kentucky  militia  for  the  friendly 
Indians  residing  within  our  frontiers — men  who  were  not 
prisoners  to  us,  but  our  friends  who  had  taken  no  part  in 
the  war.  Whether  he  made  this  proposal  by  way  of  insult, 
or  for  the  purpose  of  recruiting  his  allies,  is  known  only  to 
himself.  General  Harrison  through  courtesy  told  him 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  295 

he  would  refer  the  subject  to   the    consideration    of  the 
President. 

After  the  termination  of  the  fighting  on  the  5th,  no  more 
occurred  worthy  of  notice  while  the  enemy  continued  the 
siege.  Immediately  after  the  firing  had  ceased  on  that 
day,  General  Proctor  sent  Major  Chambers  over  to  demand 
the  surrender  of  the  fort.  Harrison  replied  to  the  propo 
sition,  that  he  considered  it  an  insult,  and  requested  that  it 
might  not  be  repeated.  The  demand  was  made  as  a  finesse, 
to  prevent  us  from  molesting  him  in  the  retreat  which  he 
meditated.  Intelligence  of  the  capture  of  Port  George  by 
the  American  forces  under  General  Dearborn,  was  now 
received  at  the  British  camp,  which  considerably  alarmed 
General  Proctor.  His  situation  appeared  to  be  hazardous 
— for  the  wind  now  blew  constantly  up  the  river — Harri 
son's  forces  he  expected  would  soon  be  reinforced,  and  the 
Indians  began  to  desert  his  standard  in  great  numbers. 
He  had  flattered  them  with  the  hopes  of  splendid  success 
and  rich  rewards.  The  Prophet  and  his  followers  were 
to  have  the  Michigan  territory  for  their  services  in  cap 
turing  the  fort ;  and  General  Harrison  was  to  be  delivered 
into  the  hands  of  Tecumseh.  But  their  prospects  were  now 
completely  reversed;  and  it  is  a  rule  with  them  to  follow 
the  fortunate  and  adhere  to  the  strong.  Proctor  now  saw, 
that  if  he  was  delayed  much  longer  he  would  probably  be 
captured,  and  leave  Upper  Canada  unprotected,  as  rein 
forcements  were  not  to  be  expected  there,  while  the  Amer 
ican  arms  were  successful  below.  He,  therefore,  made 
his  arrangements  to  retreat  as  soon  as  possible.  Nearly 
all  the  Indians  had  left  him  very  much  dissatisfied;  and 
during  the  night  of  the  8th  a  considerable  stir  was  ap 
parent  in  his  camp — early  next  morning  his  troops  were 
seen  to  be  moving  off.  A  sloop  and  several  gunboats  were 
near  the  camp  receiving  the  artillery  and  baggage,  and  on 


296  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

them  our  batteries  were  opened  as  long  as  they  remained 
in  that  situation.  Major  Chambers  had  promised  on  the 
part  of  General  Proctor  to  furnish  us  with  a  list  of  pris 
oners  in  his  possession;  but  he  retreated  with  too  much 
precipitation  to  comply.  He  left  a  quantity  of  cannon 
ball,  with  a  fine  sling  carriage,  and  several  other  valuable 
articles.  He  had,  however,  shared  with  the  Indians  in  the 
plunder  of  the  boats,  in  which  the  Kentucky  militia  had 
descended,  after  a  few  of  them  had  been  brought  over  to 
the  fort  by  those  who  escaped  from  the  defeat. 

The  whole  force  of  the  enemy  at  the  siege  was  about 
600  regulars,  800  Canadian  militia,  and  1800  Indians. 
The  force  in  the  fort  did  not  much  exceed  1200,  and  per 
haps  not  more  than  1000  effectives,  who  had  to  defend  a  for 
tification  large  enough  for  three  times  that  number. 

On  the  day  after  the  enemy  had  retreated,  a  detach 
ment  wras  sent  over  the  river  to  collect  and  bury  the  dead. 
After  a  diligent  search,  45  bodies  were  found  on  the  battle 
ground  and  buried ;  among  them  was  Colonel  Dudley,  who 
was  very  much  cut  to  pieces.  Beside  these,  there  were  a 
few  found  in  other  places,  which  with  those  massacred  at 
the  old  fort,  would  make  the  number  of  killed  upward  of 
70.  The  Indians  had  also  kept  between  thirty  and  forty  pris 
oners,  having  concealed  them  on  the  evening  after  the  bat 
tle,  and  hurried  them  off  next  day  to  prevent  them  from  be 
ing  delivered  up.  In  the  two  sorties  from  the  fort,  and  in 
the  fort  during  the  siege,  our  loss  was  eighty-one  killed,  and 
189  wounded — among  the  latter  were  Major  Stoddard,  who 
afterwards  died  of  a  locked  jaw,  and  the  gallant  Captain 
Bradford,  shot  through  both  thighs,  of  which  he  recovered; 
also  Major  Hukil,  slightly.  An  unusual  number  of  the 
wounded  were  carried  off,  in  consequence  of  exposure  dur 
ing  the  siege ;  and  from  the  same  cause,  a  considerable  de 
gree  of  sickness  began  to  prevail  among  the  troops. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  297 

The  loss  of  the  British  and  Indians  could  not  be  ascer 
tained;  but  it  was  undoubtedly  very  severe.  In  the 
romance,  which  Governor  Prevost  styled  a  general  order, 
he  stated  the  loss  of  regulars  and  militia  at  fifteen  killed, 
and  forty-six  wounded !  In  the  same  Gulliverian  produc 
tion,  he  says : 

"The  commanding  general  has  great  satisfaction  in 
announcing  to  the  troops,  the  brilliant  result  of  an  action, 
which  took  place  on  the  banks  of  the  Miami  river,  on  the 
5th  inst.  with  part  of  the  northwestern  army  of  the  United 
States  under  Major  General  Harrison,  and  which  termi 
nated  in  the  complete  defeat  of  the  enemy,  and  capture, 
dispersion,  or  destruction  of  thirteen  hundred  men,  by  the 
gallant  division  of  the  army  under  General  Proctor.  Five 
hundred  prisoners  were  taken,  exclusive  of  those  who  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  Indians." 

The  defeat  of  Colonel  Dudley  very  naturally  became  the 
subject  of  much  speculation  in  Kentucky,  and  a  consider 
able  diversity  of  opinion  existed,  respecting  the  causes  of 
the  disaster  and  the  actors  concerned  in  it.  The  subject, 
however,  appears  very  plain.  Those  who  were  in  the  de 
feat,  commonly  attribute  it,  very  justly,  to  their  own  im 
prudence  and  zeal,  which  were  not  properly  controlled 
and  directed  by  the  orders  and  example  of  their  leader. 
There  was  nothing  difficult  or  hazardous  in  the  enterprise 
— the  whole  misfortune  resulted  from  the  imprudent  man 
ner  of  its  execution.  The  batteries  were  easily  taken,  and 
the  retreat  was  perfectly  secure;  but  the  detachment 
wanted  a  head  to  direct  and  restrain  its  Kentucky  impet 
uosity  to  its  proper  object. 

"It  rarely  occurs  that  a  general  has  to  complain  of  the 
excessive  ardor  of  his  men — yet  such  appears  always  to  be 
the  case  when  the  Kentucky  militia  are  engaged.  It  is, 
indeed,  the  source  of  all  their  misfortunes ;  they  appear  to 
think  that  valor  alone  can  accomplish  everything" 


298  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

General  Harrison  in  his  orders  after  this  battle  had  been 
fought. 

The  following  letter  from  General  Harrison,  dated  at 
Franklinton  on  the  18th  of  May,  to  Governor  Shelby,  of 
Kentucky,  to  whom  he  was  accustomed  to  communicate 
his  sentiments  without  reserve,  will  throw  much  additional 
light  on  the  plan  of  this  battle  and  the  manner  of  its  exe 
cution. 

"In  the  extra  Gazette  of  this  place  you  will  find  Gen 
eral  Clay's  report  to  me,  of  his  proceedings  on  the  morning 
of  the  5th  inst.  by  which  you  will  perceive  that  my  orders 
were  clearly  delivered  to  him;  and  I  have  no  doubt  were 
well  understood  by  Colonel  Dudley;  and  nothing  could  be 
more  easy  of  execution.  I  had  no  less  than  four  18- 
pounders,  a  12,  and  a  6,  so  placed  as  to  cover  their  retreat 
effectually  for  two-thirds  of  their  way  to  their  boats. 
But  it  appears  that  no  disposition  was  made  for  a  retreat ; 
and  some  of  those  who  got  off  assert,  that  neither  of  the 
majors  knew  the  object,  or  the  manner  it  was  to  be  exe 
cuted.  Nothing  can  prove  more  clearly  the  ease  with 
which  the  whole  party  might  have  retired  to  the  boats, 
than  the  circumstance  of  upwards  of  180  having  effected 
with  the  encumbrance  of  some  wounded.  They  were  pur 
sued  by  some  Indians  who  dared  not  enter  the  open  plain 
which  skirted  the  river,  and  did  our  men  little  or  no  injury. 
Never  was  there  an  opportunity  more  favorable  to  strike 
a  brilliant  stroke,  than  was  presented  on  this  occasion,  if 
the  plan  had  been  properly  carried  out.  When  Colonel 
Dudley  made  the  attack  on  the  north  side  of  the  river,  ten 
boats  loaded  with  troops  were  crossed  a  mile  and  a  half 
below,  but  did  not  get  to  the  scene  of  action  till  it  was  over. 
Had  Colonel  Dudley  retreated  after  having  taken  the  bat 
teries,  or  had  he  made  a  disposition  to  retreat  in  case  of 
defeat,  all  would  have  been  well.  He  could  have  crossed 
the  river,  and  even  if  he  had  lost  one  or  two  hundred  men, 
he  would  have  brought  me  a  reinforcement  of  600,  which 
would  have  enabled  me  to  take  the  whole  British  force  on 
this  side  of  the  river.  The  Indians  would  then  have  aban- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  299 

doned  General  Proctor ;  and  as  the  wind  blew  up  the  river, 
so  that  he  could  not  get  off,  the  whole  of  his  regulars  and 
militia  must  have  been  captured.  If  I  could  have  spared 
a  reinforcement  of  200  men  only  to  Colonel  Miller,  the 
British  regulars  and  militia  would  have  all  been  taken,  be 
fore  they  could  have  crossed  the  river.  But  I  had  not  a 
single  company  to  spare,  as  at  the  suggestion  of  General 
Clay  I  had  sent  off  under  his  command,  all  that  part  of  his 
brigade,  which  had  reached  the  fort,  and  all  the  dragoons 
I  could  mount,  to  assist  Colonel  Dudley  in  recrossing  the 
river,  and  was  thus  deprived  of  their  services  at  a  most 
critical  moment.  That  the  Indians  would  have  abandoned 
the  British  that  very  night,  in  case  they  had  not  succeeded 
against  Colonel  Dudley,  is  evident  from  numbers  having 
left  them  with  that  circumstance  in  the  favor. 

"I  can  say  with  confidence,  that  the  plan  of  the  attack 
was  approbated  by  every  officer  that  witnessed  the  scene. 
Even  the  British  officers  acknowledge,  that  they  were  com 
pletely  surprised,  and  that  they  had  not  the  least  idea  of 
our  intention,  until  it  burst  upon  them,  by  the  commence 
ment  of  the  firing  on  this  side,  after  they  had  weakened 
themselves  by  making  detachments  to  the  other,  that  were 
of  no  use  as  they  did  not  arrive  in  time.  I  believe  every 
candid  man  in  both  armies  will  admit,  that  an  unlucky 
blunder  saved  that  of  the  enemy  from  destruction." 

All  the  troops  engaged  in  the  defense  of  Fort  Meigs 
distinguished  themselves  by  their  unexampled  good  con 
duct.  The  intrepid  bravery  and  skill  with  Avhich  the  sortie 
was  executed  by  the  regulars  commanded  by  Colonel  Miller, 
were  not  surpassed  on  any  other  occasion  in  the  whole  war. 
The  battalion  of  volunteers  under  Major  Alexander  were 
equally  distinguished  in  the  same  sally.  That  battalion 
consisted  of  a  small  company  of  riflemen,  raised  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Greensburg  in  Pennsylvania,  and  origin 
ally  commanded  by  Alexander  as  captain — a  company  of 
light  infantry  from  Pittsburgh,  under  the  command  of 
Captain  James  Butler,  a  worthy  son  of  General  Butler 


300  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

who  fell  in  St.  Glair's  defeat — and  a  company  of  light  in 
fantry  from  Petersburg  in  Virginia  commanded  by  Cap 
tain  M'Rae,  who  had  requested  the  government  to  send 
them  to  the  northwestern  army,  that  they  might  serve 
under  their  countryman  General  Harrison.  The  privates 
in  this  battalion  were  mostly  young  gentlemen  of  affluence, 
or  at  least  in  easy  circumstances,  and  of  the  most  respect 
able  families — who  had  volunteered  their  services  from 
motives  of  patriotism.  Having  been  tenderly  raised,  they 
were  not  well  qualified  to  sustain  the  hardships  of  a  nortU- 
western  campaign  in  the  winter  season;  but  on  all  occa 
sions  they  distinguished  themselves  by  their  gallantry  and 
good  conduct.  The  Pittsburgh  company  in  the  opinion  of 
the  general  was  equal  in  discipline,  particularly  in  the 
precision  with  which  it  performed  its  evolutions,  to  any 
regulars  he  had  ever  seen.  He  was  also  entirely  satisfied 
with  the  conduct  of  the  Ohio  regiment  under  Colonel  Mills. 
General  Harrison  having  ascertained,  that  the  enemy 
had  abandoned  his  hopes  of  reducing  Fort  Meigs  for  the 
present,  and  had  retreated  from  the  American  territory, 
deemed  it  unnecessary  for  him  to  confine  himself  to  that 
place  any  longer,  as  his  attention  to  the  recruiting  service 
and  other  matters  would  be  more  important.  He,  there 
fore,  left  General  Clay  in  the  command  of  the  garrison, 
having  much  confidence  in  his  abilities ;  and  proceeded  with 
an  escort  of  Major  Ball's  squadron,  whose  horses  had  been 
preserved  in  the  fort  during  the  siege,  to  Lower  Sandusky 
where  he  arrived  on  the  evening  of  the  12th.  His  business 
there  was  to  provide  for  the  better  protection  of  that  place 
and  Cleveland ;  and  for  the  security  of  the  prisoners,  who 
were  to  march  from  Huron  through  the  wilderness  to 
Mansfield.  He  sent  them  arms  and  ammunition  to  pro 
tect  themselves  against  the  Indians,  and  had  the  country 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  301 

reconnoitered  between   Lower    Sandusky    and    the  lake 
through  which  the  Indians  must  pass  to  attack  them. 

"He  thought  these  steps  proper,  although  he  had  the 
solemn  promise  of  General  Proctor,  that  the  Indians  should 
not  be  suffered  to  go  in  that  direction." 

The  prisoners  were  landed  at  Huron  agreeably  to  the 
stipulation  with  General  Harrison,  from  which  place 
some  of  them  proceeded  by  the  most  direct  route  to  Chilli- 
cothe,  while  others  went  by  the  way  of  Cleveland  for  the 
sake  of  keeping  in  the  settlements  for  the  convenience  of 
subsistence.  General  Harrison  also  went  into  the  interior 
from  Lower  Sandusky. 

The  reader  will  recollect,  that  General  Harrison  on  his 
way  to  Fort  Meigs,  had  called  on  the  governor  of  Ken 
tucky  for  the  other  two  regiments,  which  has  been  or 
ganized  in  that  State;  and  that  he  afterwards  directed 
them  not  to  be  sent.  Before  the  second  dispatch  was  re 
ceived,  they  had  rendezvoused  at  Frankfort,  and  were 
waiting  for  further  orders.  Governor  Shelby  then  dis 
banded  them ;  and  as  they  had  already  been  put  to  consid 
erable  inconvenience,  in  arranging  their  private  affairs 
and  equipping  themselves  for  a  tour  of  six  months,  it  was 
deemed  too  burdensome  still  to  hold  them  in  readiness  to 
march,  and  they  were,  therefore,  exonerated  from  further 
service  under  the  law  in  pursuance  of  which  they  had  been 
organized.  These  measures  produced  considerable  fer 
ment  in  the  public  mind,  as  it  was  known  a  few  days  after 
wards  that  the  British  had  invested  Fort  Meigs.  The 
people  were  very  anxious  to  overwhelm  Upper  Canada  in 
the  approaching  summer,  and  were  impatient  at  anything 
which  looked  like  delay  and  imbecility.  They  did  not  well 
understand  the  policy  of  the  government,  in  merely  acting 
on  the  defensive,  till  the  command  of  the  lake  should  be 


302  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

obtained ;  and  they  did  not  perceive  that  any  efficient  prep 
arations  were  making  for  another  campaign. 

In  the  State  of  Ohio  the  most  active  exertions  had  been 
made  to  raise  reinforcements  for  the  relief  of  F'ort  Meigs. 
When  apprehensions  of  an  attack  on  that  place  had  first 
been  excited,  the  governor  of  Ohio  had  taken  precautionary 
measures,  having  on  the  19th  of  April  detached  two  com 
panies  of  militia  to  Lower  Sandusky,  four  to  Upper  San- 
dusky,  and  two  to  Franklinton,  to  relieve  the  garrisons  at 
the  former  places,  and  be  ready  to  perform  such  other  ser 
vices  as  the  occasion  might  require.  And  when  the  dis 
patch  from  General  Harrison  was  received,  in  which  he 
informed  the  governor,  that  "the  heads  of  the  enemy's 
columns  were  in  sight,  and  the  Indians  in  view  on  both 
sides  of  the  river,"  he  commenced  the  most  active  exertions 
to  call  out  a  mounted  force,  to  repair  immediately  to  the 
scene  of  operations.  He  issued  a  proclamation,  calling  on 
the  patriotism  of  the  citizens,  for  the  defense  of  this  coun 
ty.  In  a  few  days  a  number  of  companies  and  detach 
ments  rendezvoused  at  Frankliuton,  drew  arms  and  other 
necessaries,  and  marched  towards  Upper  Sandusky.  Scout 
ing  parties  were  sent  on,  to  ascertain  if  possible  the  situa 
tion  of  the  fort.  The  governor  on  the  3rd  of  May  addressed 
a  letter  to  General  M'Arthur,  requesting  him  to  use  his 
influence  to  raise  volunteers,  and  suggesting  the  propriety 
of  employing  to  the  best  advantage,  the  twelve  month's 
regulars  under  him  and  General  Cass.  He  stated  that  his 
object  was,  to  force  his  way  to  Fort  Meigs  if  necessary,  and 
in  any  event  to  protect  the  stores  at  Upper  Sandusky,  and 
relieve  the  frontier  inhabitants  from  the  panic  which  had 
seized  them.  Great  alarm,  indeed,  prevailed  throughout 
the  whole  State,  and  great  exertions  were  made  in  every 
place  by  men  of  patriotism  and  influence.  A  mounted 
force,  upwards  of  three  thousand  strong,  was  thus  raised 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  303 

within  five  days  from  the  time  these  exertions  commenced. 
By  the  8th  of  May  some  of  the  infantry  companies,  detached 
in  April,  arrived  at  Lower  Sandusky ;  and  at  the  same  time 
500  mounted  men  reached  Upper  Sandusky — on  the  next 
day  they  were  one  thousand  strong — Governor  Meigs  was 
in  the  front,  and  marched  with  them  towards  Lower  San 
dusky,  where  they  arrived  on  the  llth,  and  would  have 
proceeded  next  day  to  the  Rapids.  But  information  now 
reached  them,  that  the  enemy  had  retreated;  and  on  the 
next  day  General  Harrison  arrived  at  Lower  Sandusky 
himself.  Measures  were  immediately  taken  to  stop  those 
who  were  advancing  in  the  rear;  and  on  the  14th,  those 
who  had  arrived  at  the  headquarters  of  the  governor,  were 
disbanded  by  a  general  order,  in  which  they  received  the 
thanks  of  the  Commander-in-chief,  and  were  justly  ap 
plauded  for  the  patriotic  ardor  and  alacrity,  with  which 
they  had  repaired  to  the  standard  of  their  country. 

It  was  fortunate  for  the  American  cause,  that  the  en 
terprise  of  General  Proctor  against  Fort  Meigs  was  delayed 
so  long.  Had  he  been  ready  to  sail  as  soon  as  the  lake 
became  navigable,  and  so  timed  his  movements  as  to  arrive 
at  the  fort  during  the  first  week  in  April,  immediately 
after  the  last  militia  of  the  winter  campaign  were  dis 
charged,  and  before  General  Harrison  arrived  with  rein 
forcements,  he  must  have  succeeded  against  that  post. 
The  garrison  was  then  left  very  weak,  being  considerably 
less  than  500  effectives.  The  works,  too,  were  then  very 
incomplete,  and  entirely  too  large  for  that  number,  as  the 
fortified  camp  included  seven  or  eight  acres  of  ground. 
The  place  was  still  with  propriety  denominated  Camp 
Meigs,  more  frequently  that  it  was  styled  a  fort.  Its  cap 
ture  would  have  been  a  most  serious  loss,  as  it  contained 
nearly  all  the  artillery  and  military  stores  of  the  north 
western  army,  besides  a  large  amount  of  provisions.  Gen- 


304  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

eral  Harrison  repeatedly  in  the  winter  had  pressed  on  the 
attention  of  the  government,  the  necessity  of  preparing  a 
force  to  take  the  place  of  the  militia  then  in  service;  but 
instead  of  doing  this,  we  have  seen,  that  the  new  secretary, 
at  the  critical  moment  when  the  last  of  those  troops  were 
disbanded,  restricted  General  Harrison  to  the  use  of  regu 
lars,  which  were  still  to  be  levied  in  a  country,  where  it  is 
almost  impossible  to  raise  a  regiment  of  regulars  through 
the  whole  year.  Without  the  aid  of  the  Ohio  and  Ken 
tucky  militia,  which  the  general  called  into  service  with 
out  the  authority,  and  contrary  to  the  views  of  the  war 
department,  it  is  highly  probable,  that  the  important  post 
at  the  Rapids  would  have  been  lost. 

When  General  Proctor  returned  to  Maiden,  the  militia 
was  disbanded,  and  his  Indians  were  distributed  in  differ 
ent  cantonments.  The  Chippeways  returned  home;  the 
Potawatamies  were  stationed  about  6  miles  up  the  river 
Rouge,  where  old  Five-Medal  and  Knoxas  lived ;  the  Miain- 
ies  were  encamped  round  Brownstown  with  the  Wyandots, 
and  also  up  the  river  Detroit  as  far  as  Magauga.  They 
were  employed  by  the  British  as  scouts,  a  party  being 
sent  regularly  once  a  week  into  the  vicinity  of  camp 
Meigs.  Some  of  them  hunted  a  little,  but  none  of  them  pre 
tended  to  plant  corn,  as  they  were  regularly  supplied  with, 
rations  from  Maiden  and  Detroit. 

The  naval  preparations  to  obtain  the  ascendency  on  the 
lake,  were  in  the  meantime  progressing  with  rapidity, 
though  still  far  from  being  complete  at  the  middle  of  May, 
the  period  fixed  for  their  completion  by  the  war  depart 
ment.  Captain  Perry  of  the  navy,  who  had  for  some  time 
commanded  at  Newport,  Rhode  Island,  was  designated  in 
March  for  the  command  of  the  naval  forces  on  Lake  Erie, 
by  Commodore  Chauncey,  who  was  commander-in-chief  on 
the  lakes.  He  came  on  to  the  town  of  Erie  soon  after- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  305 

wards,  having  assisted  on  his  way  in  the  capture  of  Fort 
George  by  General  Dearborn,  and  took  upon  himself  to 
superintend  the  erection  of  the  navy  which  lie  was  destined 
to  command.  The  harbor  of  Erie  is  an  excellent  place  for 
the  business  he  had  to  accomplish.  The  bay  is  nearly  sur 
rounded  by  land,  and  its  narrow  entrance  is  so  shallow, 
that  heavy  armed  vessels  cannot  pass  it.  Hence,  the  enemy 
could  derive  no  advantage  from  his  naval  superiority  in 
an  attempt  to  destroy  our  vessels  on  the  stocks.  A  regi 
ment  of  Pennsylvania,  militia  was  stationed  there  for  their 
protection.  Captain  Jessup  was  also  directed  by  the  war 
department,  early  in  March,  to  repair  to  Cleveland  and  su 
perintend  the  construction  of  boats,  to  aid  in  the  transpor 
tation  of  the  northwestern  army;  and  200  of  the  Ohio  mili 
tia  were  stationed  there  to  protect  the  work. 


20 


CHAPTER  VII. 

COLONEL  RICHARD  M.  JOHNSON'S  MOUNTED  REGIMENT; 
WITH  VARIOUS  OTHER  INCIDENTS. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  campaign  of  1812,  Colonel 
R.  M.  Johnson  had  personally  witnessed  the  great  effi 
ciency  and  usefulness  of  mounted  riflemen,  employed 
against  the  Indians — and  was  hence  induced,  when  he  re 
turned  to  Congress,  to  lay  before  the  war  department,  a 
plan  for  a  mounted  expedition  against  the  Indians  during 
the  ensuing  winter.  The  object  of  the  expedition  was  to 
destroy  the  subsistence  of  the  Indians  and  otherwise  dis 
able  them,  so  as  to  prevent  their  committing  depredations 
in  the  spring  to  revenge  the  destruction  of  their  villages  on 
the  Wabash  and  Elk  Hart  rivers.  The  good  effect  to  be 
expected  from  its  execution  were  more  distinctly  stated  to 
be  -  -  security  to  the  northwestern  frontiers  from  Fort 
Wayne  to  the  Mississippi — safety  to  the  convoys  of  provi 
sions  for  in  the  spring — and  the  neutrality  of  the  savages 
in  future,  from  the  powerful  impression  that  would  be 
made  on  their  fears.  It  was  believed  that  the  winter  sea 
son  would  favor  the  enterprise,  by  enabling  the  horsemen, 
while  snow  was  on  the  ground  and  the  leaves  off  the 
bushes,  to  hunt  up  and  destroy  the  skulking  Indians. 

The  force  to  be  employed,  and  its  organization,  were 
proposed  to  be  two  regiments,  including  in  each  eight  com 
panies  of  eighty  privates,  and  making  altogether  1,280  men. 
This  was  deemed  amply  sufficient  to  traverse  the  whole  In 
dian  country,  from  Fort  Wayne  past  the  lower  end  of  Lake 

307 


308  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Michigan,  round  by  the  Illinois  River,  and  back  to  the  Ohio 
near  Louisville;  and  to  disperse  and  destroy  all  the  tribes 
of  Indians  and  their  resources  to  be  found  within  that  com 
pass.  The  proposition  was  also  communicated  by  Colonel 
Johnson  to  the  governor  of  Kentucky,  and  was  submitted 
by  the  secretary  of  war  to  General  Harrison,  in  a  letter 
dated  26th  of  December,  1812,  from  which  the  following  is 
an  extract. 

"The  President  has  it  in  contemplation,  to  set  on  foot 
an  expedition  from  Kentucky  of  about  1,000  mounted  men, 
to  pass  by  Fort  Wayne,  the  lower  end  of  Lake  Michigan, 
and  round  by  the  Illinois  back  to  the  Ohio  near  Louisville, 
for  the  purpose  of  scouring  that  country,  destroying  the 
provisions  collected  in  the  Indian  villages,  scourging  the 
Indians  themselves,  and  disabling  them  from  interfering 
with  your  operations.  It  is  expected  that  this  expedition 
will  commence  in  February;  and  it  will  terminate  in  a  few 
weeks.  I  give  you  the  information,  that  you  may  take  it 
into  consideration  in  the  estimate  of  those  arrangements, 
you  may  find  it  necessary  to  make,  for  carrying  into  effect 
the  objects  of  the  government.  I  send  you  a  copy  of  the 
proposed  plan,  on  which  I  wish  to  hear  from  you  without 
delay.  You  will  particularly  state,  whether  you  can  effect 
these  objects  in  the  manner  which  is  suggested,  by  adequate 
portions  of  the  force  now  in  the  field;  and  in  that  case, 
whether  it  will  be  better  to  suspend  the  movement  of  this 
force  until  the  spring/' — Monroe. 

General  Harrison  had  already  anticipated  in  part,  the 
objects  of  the  proposed  expedition,  by  sending  Colonel 
Campbell  to  Mississiniway,  and  was  dissuaded  by  that  ex 
periment  from  attempting  any  thing  more  extensive  dur 
ing  the  winter-.  It  was  also  already  so  late  in  the  season, 
that  the  hard  freezing  would  be  over,  before  the  proposed 
force  could  be  raised  and  inarched  through  the  Indian 
country;  and  its  progress  would,  therefore,  be  arrested  by 
impassable  swamps  during  the  wet  weather  in  the  spring. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  309 

The  general  intended,  however,  to  follow  up  the  blow  oil  the 
Mississiniway,  by  striking  at  the  main  village  farther 
down  that  river,  and  had  visited  Chillicothe  to  engage  gov 
ernor  Meigs  to  organize  new  corps  of  mounted  men,  to  act 
with  the  dragoons  then  in  service.  The  governor  promptly 
co-operated  in  the  measure,  but  on  ascertaining  the  situa 
tion  of  the  dragoons,  they  were1  found  to  be  so  frost-bitten, 
and  their  horses  so  reduced,  that  they  were  wholly  unfit 
for  further  service  during  the  winter;  and  the  intended 
stroke  was  afterwards  abandoned.  The  following  are  the 
views  of  General  Harrison,  respecting  the  proposition  of 
Colonel  Johnson,  which  are  extracted  from  letters  to  the 
war  department  of  the  4th  and  8th  of  January : 

"I  am  sorry  not  to  be  able  to  agree  with  my  friend, 
Colonel  Johnson,  upon  the  propriety  of  the  contemplated 
mounted  expeditions.  An  expedition  of  this  kind  directed 
against  a  particular  towTn  will  probably  succeed.  The  In 
dian  towns  cannot  be  surprised  in  succession,  as  they  give 
the  alarm  from  one  to  the  other  with  more  rapidity  than 
our  troops  can  move.  In  the  months  of  February,  March, 
and  April,  the  towns  are  all  abandoned.  The  men  are 
hunting,  and  the  women  and  children,  particularly  to  the 
north  of  the  Wabash,  are  scattered  about  making  sugar. 
The  corn  is  in  that  season  universally  hid  in  small  parcels 
in  the  earth,  and  could  not  be  found.  There  are  no  con 
siderable  villages  in  that  direction.  Those  that  are  there, 
are  composed  of  bark  huts,  which  the  Indians  do  not  care 
for,  and  which  during  the  winter  are  entirely  empty.  The 
detachment  might  pass  through  the  whole  extent  of  coun 
try  to  be  scoured,  without  seeing  an  Indian,  except  at  the 
first  town  they  struck,  and  it  is  more  than  probable  that 
they  would  find  it  empty.  But  the  expedition  is  imprac 
ticable  to  the  extent  proposed.  The  horses,  if  not  the  men, 
would  perish.  The  horses  that  are  now  to  be  found,  are 
not  like  those  of  the  early  settlers,  and  such  as  the  Indians 
and  traders  now  have.  They  have  been  accustomed  to 
corn,  and  must  have  it.  Colonel  Campbell  went  TO  or  80 


310  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

miles  from  the  frontiers,  and  the  greater  part  of  his  horses 
could  scarcely  be  brought  in.  Such  an  expedition  in  the 
summer  and  fall  would  be  highly  advantageous,  because 
the  Indians  are  then  at  their  towns,  and  their  corn  can  be 
destroyed.  An  attack  upon  a  particular  town  in  the  win 
ter,  when  the  inhabitants  are  at  it,  as  we  know  they  are  at 
Mississiniway,  and  which  is  so  near  as  to  enable  the  de 
tachment  to  reach  it  without  killing  their  horses,  is  not 
only  practicable,  but  if  there  is  snow  on  the  ground,  is 
perhaps  the  most  favorable." 

January  8th — "The  expedition  contemplated  from  Ken 
tucky  may  supercede  the  necessity  of  that  which  I  was 
proposing.  But  I  am  still  of  the  opinion  given  in  my  last, 
that  no  attempt  on  the  enemy  beyond  Mississiniway  would 
be  attended  with  any  advantage,  if  it  did  not  end  in  the 
destruction  of  the  detachment  employed  to  execute  it,  I 
repeat  that  the  Indians  are  not  at  this  season  to  be  found 
in  their  towns,  that  they  invariably  take  their  families  with 
them  upon  their  hunting  excursions,  and  that  their  provi 
sions  are  always  buried  in  small  parcels,  each  family  hid 
ing  its  own." 

In  consequence  of  these  suggestions,  the  winter  expedi 
tion  was  abandoned,  and  the  attention  of  the  government 
was  directed  to  the  organization  of  a  mounted  corps  for 
the  spring.  Accordingly,  General  Armstrong,  who  was  now 
secretary  of  war,  gave  the  following  authority  to  Colonel 
Johnson,  on  the  26th  of  February,  1813 : 

"Sir,  you  are  hereby  authorized  to  organize  and  hold  in 
readiness,  a  regiment  of  mounted  volunteers — the  organi 
zation  as  to  the  number  of  officers  and  men,  to  be  conform 
able  to  the  military  establishment  of  the  United  States. 
The  governor  of  the  State  of  Kentucky  will  be  required  to 
commission  the  officers  when  selected,  to  serve  four  months 
after  being  called  into  actual  service ;  and  six  months  if  re 
quired  by  the  United  States — the  pay  of  the  officers  and 
men  to  commence  from  the  actual  service  and  march  of  the 
corps,  under  the  direction  of  the  war  department.  After 
marching  orders,  the  contractors1  and  commissaries'  agents 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  311 

in  the  different  districts  through  which  it  passes,  will  sup 
ply  the  regiment  with  forage  for  the  horses,  and  provision 
for  the  men,  if  required  so  to  do.  The  keepers  of  military 
stores  will  also  furnish  said  corps  with  ammunition  on 
regular  returns  of  the  effective  force  of  the  regiment.  If 
any  difficulty  arises  as  to  rank,  the  commanding  general 
will  settle  the  same,  after  the  corps  shall  have  reached  its 
place  of  destination. " — Armstrong. 

As  soon  as  Congress  adjourned,  Colonel  Johnson  hast 
ened  to  Kentucky  with  feelings  of  indignation  at  the  cruel 
ties  inflicted  on  his  fellow-citizens  at  the  river  Raisin ;  and 
on  the  22nd  of  March  published  the  above  authority,  ac 
companied  by  an  address  on  the  subject  of  raising  the  men, 
in  which  he  appealed  to  the  patriotism  of  the  citizens,  and 
detailed  the  terms,  equipments,  and  prospects  of  the  serv 
ice.  He  immediately  selected  individuals  to  raise  companies 
in  different  parts  of  the  State — the  platoon  and  other  offi 
cers  to  be  chosen  by  the  men  who  enrolled  themselves,  as 
this  mode  was  deemed  most  consistent  with  the  principle 
of  volunteering.  The  service  wras  exactly  of  that  kind, 
which  suited  the  habits  and  views  of  the  Kentuckians ;  and 
as  much  zeal  to  avenge  the  wrongs  they  had  endured,  was 
now  prevalent  among  the  people,  the  regiment  was  soon 
filled,  and  in  a  few  weeks  was  ready  to  take  the  field,  al 
though  the  personal  enemies  of  Colonel  Johnson,  and  the 
opposers  of  the  administration,  made  considerable  opposi 
tion  to  the  measure,  which  they  represented  as  an  irregular 
and  unconstitutional  exercise  of  authority.  The  organiza 
tion  was  submitted  to  Governor  Shelby,  who  aided  in  pro 
curing  the  necessary  funds  to  enable  the  colonel  to  accom 
modate  his  men.  Captain  James  Johnson,  his  brother,  a 
man  of  sterling  merit  and  undaunted  bravery,  received  the 
appointment  of  lieutenant  colonel  of  the  regiment — the 
honorable  Samuel  M'Kee,  a  representative  in 


312  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

and  Colonel  Duval  Payne,  were  selected  as  majors.  Mr. 
M'Kee  declined  the  appointment,  and  Colonel  D.  Thomp 
son  accepted  it.  They  were  all  men  of  high  standing  and 
genuine  patriots. 

After  the  discharge  of  the  regiment  under  Cox  and 
Caldwell,  the  public  attention  was  fixed  on  the  mounted 
regiment,  as  the  only  efficient  corps  in  Kentucky,  by  which 
Fort  Meigs  could  be  relieved  and  the  frontiers  protected ; 
and  Colonel  Johnson,  young,  ardent  and  enterprising, 
anxiously  wished  for  a  theater,  on  which  he  might  dis 
tinguish  himself  in  the  cause  of  his  country,  and  was  much 
pleased,  soon  after  the  intelligence  of  the  siege  had  arrived, 
to  receive  a  letter  from  Governor  Shelby,  from  which  the 
following  are  extracts  : 

"The  information  received  from  various  sources,  of  an 
attack  on  Fort  Meigs,  by  a  large  body  of  the  British  and 
Indians,  justified  a  belief  that  a  reinforcement  ought  to  be 
sent  to  the  aid  of  General  Harrison.  The  enemy  can  be  met 
only  by  horsemen,  and  as  you  have  a  regiment  of  mounted 
infantry  nearly  organized,  the  crisis  will,  in  my  opinion, 
justify  its  immediate  march  to  the  scene  of  operations. 
You  have  my  entire  approbation  and  sanction  to  do  so.  I 
will,  in  conformity  with  the  wishes  of  the  secretary  of  war, 
expressed  in  his  order  of  the  26th  of  February,  under  which 
the  regiment  was  raised,  issue  commissions  to  the  officers; 
and  as  far  as  depends  on  the  executive  of  this  State,  the 
men  who  march  under  you  shall  be  allowed  tours  of  duty, 
according  to  the  time  they  may  be  in  service.  Captains 
Whitaker,  Coleman,  and  Payne,  have  each  raised  a  com 
pany  of  cavalry,  they  have  my  approbation  to  join  your 
regiment,  and  in  case  they  do  so,  will  be  commissioned  ac 
cordingly." 

"The  officers  and  men  must  look  to  the  general  govern 
ment  alone  for  a  compensation  for  their  services.'1 — Shelby. 

Upon  the  authority  of  the  above  letter,  Colonel  Johnson 
immediately  issued  an  order  for  his  regiment  to  assemble. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  313 

"The  regiment  of  mounted  volunteers  was  organized 
under  the  authority  of  the  Avar  department,  to  await  its 
call,  or  to  meet  any  crisis  which  might  involve  the  honor, 
the  rights  and  the  safety  of  the  country.  That  crisis  has 
arrived.  Fort  Meigs  is  attacked.  The  northwestern  army 
is  surrounded  by  the  enemy,  and  under  the  command  of 
General  Harrison,  is  nobly  defending  the  cause  of  the  coun 
try  against  a  combined  enemy,  the  British  and  Indians. 
They  will  maintain  their  ground  till  relieved.  The  inter 
mediate  garrisons  are  also  in  imminent  danger,  and  may 
fall  a  bleeding  sacrifice  to  savage  cruelty,  unless  timely  re 
inforced.  Tlie  frontiers  may  be  deluged  in  blood.  The 
mounted  regiment  will  present  a  shield  to  the  defenceless ; 
and  united  with  the  forces  now  marching,  and  the  Ohio 
volunteers  for  the  same  purpose,  will  drive  the  enemy  from 
our  soil.  Therefore,  on  Thursday,  the  20th  of  May,  the 
regiment  will  rendezvous  at  the  Great  Crossings  in  Scott 
County,  except  the  companies,  etc.,  which  will  rendezvous 
on  the  22nd  at  Newport — at  which  place  the  whole  corps 
will  draw  arms,  ammunition,  etc." — 1\.  M.  Johnson. 

In  pursuance  of  this  order,  the  companies  of  Captains 
Stucker,  M'Afee,  Davidson,  Ellison,  and  Combs,  and  sever 
al  small  fractions,  rendezvoused  in  Scott  on  the  20th ;  and 
Captains  Matson,  Coleman,  Payne,  Warfield,  and  Craig, 
met  at  Newport  on  the  22nd.  As  the  former  companies 
Avere  inarching  on  the  21st  towards  Newport,  they  met 
John  T.  Johnson  esq.  volunteer  aid  to  General  Harrison, 
with  the  following  general  order : 

"Headquarters,  Franklinton,  May  16th,  1813.  The  com 
manding  general  has  observed  with  the  warmest  gratitude, 
the  astonishing  exertions,  which  have  been  made  by  his  ex 
cellency,  Governor  Meigs,  and  the  generals  and  other  mili 
tia  officers  of  this  State,  in  collecting  and  equiping  a  body 
of  troops  for  the  relief  of  Camp  Meigs.  But  the  efforts  of 
these  men  would  have  been  unavailing,  had  they  not  been 
seconded  by  the  patriotic  ardor  of  every  description  of  citi 
zens,  which  has  induced  them  to  leave  their  homes,  at  a 
most  critical  season  of  the  year,  regardless  of  every  con- 


314  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

sideratiou,  but  that  of  rendering  service  to  their  country. 
The  general  found  the  road  from  Lower  Sandusky  to  this 
place  literally  covered  with  men,  and  amongst  them  many 
who  had  shared  in  the  toils  and  dangers  of  the  revolution 
ary  war,  and  on  whom,  of  course,  there  existed  no  legal 
claims  for  military  services.  The  general  has  every  reason 
to  believe  that  similar  efforts  have  been  made  in  Kentucky. 
He  offers  to  all  these  brave  men  from  both  States  his  sin 
cere  acknowledgments ;  and  is  happy  to  inform  them  that 
there  is  at  present  no  necessity  for  their  longer  continuance 
in  the  field.  The  enemy  has  fled  with  precipitation  from 
Camp  Meigs,  and  that  is  in  a  much  better  situation  to  re 
sist  an  attack,  than  when  the  last  siege  was  commenced. 
"By  order  of  the  general, 

"R.  Graham,  Aide." 

This  order  excited  considerable  murmurs  in  the  State 
of  Ohio.  The  volunteers  had  marched  under  the  expecta 
tion  of  being  led  immediately  against  the  enemy;  and  they 
reflected  on  General  Harrison  and  the  government  for  be 
ing  too  tardy  in  their  movements.  Those  who  understood 
the  situation  of  the  country,  and  the  difficulty  of  supplying 
a  large  army  through  a  swampy  wilderness  of  140  miles  in 
extent,  were,  however,  satisfied  that  nothing  better  could 
be  done.  There  being  a  necessity  in  the  first  instance  for 
obtaining  the  command  of  the  lake,  for  which  the  greatest 
exertions  were  making,  it  would  have  been  extravagant 
folly  to  retain  so  large  a  mounted  force  in  service  at  Fort 
Meigs,  or  to  have  led  them  through  the  wilderness  against 
the  enemy. 

When  the  order  met  the  front  companies  in  Johnson's 
regiment,  it  was  understood  as  disbanding  that  regiment 
also,  and  produced  much  depression  and  chagrin  among 
the  men.  Some  of  the  companies  turned  back  a  few  miles, 
and  at  length  a  halt  was  called  till  Colonel  Johnson  should 
arrive,  who  had  been  detained  a  few  hours  in  the  roar. 
When  he  came  up,  he  did  not  consider  the  order  as  even  dis- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  315 

charging  the  regiment  from  present  service,  and  deter 
mined  to  march  on,  at  least,  till  he  received  the  positive 
orders  of  General  Harrison  on  that  subject.  This  deter 
mination  restored  harmony  and  cheerfulness  to  the  ranks, 
and  the  march  was  resumed  with  new  devotion  to  their 
leader. 

Colonel  Johnson  went  on  before  them  to  Newport,  to 
organize  the  balance  of  the  regiment,  and  receive  orders 
from  General  Harrison,  who  had  returned  to  Cincinnati 
on  a  visit  to  his  family ;  and  on  the  next  day  these  compan 
ies  were  ordered  by  the  lieutenant  colonel  to  proceed  by 
way  of  the  north  bend  of  the  Ohio  River,  above  the  mouth 
of  the  Big  Miami,  where  they  arrived  on  the  24th,  and  re 
ceived  information  that  the  regiment  was  received  into  the 
sendee  of  the  United  States  by  General  Harrison.  Their 
colonel  was  ordered  by  General  Harrison  to  take  command 
of  Fort  Wayne  and  the  posts  on  the  Auglaize,  to  scour  the 
northwestern  frontiers,  to  make  incursions  into  the  coun 
try  of  the  Indians,  and  if  possible  to  cut  off  small  parties, 
who  might  infest  the  forts,  or  be  marching  from  the  Illinois 
and  Wabash  towards  Maiden  and  Detroit;  and  never  to 
remain  at  one  place  more  than  three  days.  As  the  regiment 
would  be  employed  in  this  manner  for  some  time,  before 
the  expedition  against  Maiden  could  be  put  in  motion, 
Colonel  Johnson  now  gave  his  captains  permission  to  send 
back  an  officer  from  each  company,  to  raise  more  men.  They 
were  to  meet  the  regiment  at  Fort  Winchester  on  the  18th 
of  June,  at  which  time  it  was  believed  the  fleet  would  cer 
tainly  have  command  of  the  lake.  Three  lieutenants  re 
turned  on  this  recruiting  service,  and  the  balance  then 
crossed  the  river  and  marched  up  the  Big  Miami  on  the 
26th.  They  arrived  and  formed  a  junction  with,  the  other 
part  of  the  regiment  on  the  28th,  at  Dayton. 


31(>  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

The  organization  of  the  regiment  was  here  finally  com 
pleted  as  follows: 

R.  M.  Johnson,  colonel.  James  Johnson,  lieutenant 
colonel. 

First  Battaliau — Duval  Payne,  major;  R.  13.  M'Afee, 
Richard  Matson,  Jacob  Elliston,  Benjamin  \Varliekl,  John 
Payne  (cavalry)  ;  Ellijah  Craig,  captains. 

Second  Battalion — David  Thompson,  major ;  Jacob 
Stucker,  James  Davidson,  S.  R.  Combs,  W.  M.  Price,  James 
Coleinan,  captains. 

Staff — Jeremiah  Kertly,  adjutant;  B.  S.  Chambers, 
quartermaster;  Samuel  Theobalds,  judge  advocate;  L. 
D i ckinsoii,  sergeant-maj or. 

James  Suggett,  chaplain,  and  major  of  the  spies;  L. 
Sandford,  quartermaster-sergeant.  Afterwards  was  added 
Doctor  Ewing,  surgeon;  Doctors  Coburn  and  Richardson, 
surgeon's  mates. 

From  this  place  the  regiment  proceeded  in  a  few  days 
towards  St.  Marys,  and  arrived  there  on  the  1st  of  June. 
This  march  was  very  much  incommoded  by  high  waters 
and  bad  roads.  At  this  season  of  the  year  there  are  marshes 
and  quagmires  in  every  quarter  of  the  country,  which  are 
extremely  difficult  to  pass.  As  soon  as  the  troops  had  all 
arrived,  the  colonel  issued  a  general  order,  establishing  the 
police  of  the  camp,  requiring  the  companies  to  be  regularly 
mustered  and  drilled  and  appointing  a  day  for  their  in 
spection. 

From  St.  Marys  Colonel  Johnson  went  to  the  village  of 
Wopoghconata  on  the  Auglaize,  to  procure  some  Shawanoe 
Indians  to  act  as  guides  and  spies.  During  his  absence  the 
regiment  was  employed  in  training  under  the  superintend 
ence  of  the  lieutenant-colonel,  and  in  making  other  neces 
sary  arrangements  for  their  future  service.  In  a  few  days 
the  colonel  returned  with  12  or  13  Indians,  among  whom 


IX  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  317 

was  the  celebrated  Anthony  Shane,  a  half-blood,  whose 
father  was  a  Frenchman.  In  his  integrity  and  fidelity  to 
onr  cause,  the  utmost  confidence  was  placed.  He  had  been 
an  active  partisan  in  the  war  against  General  Wayne,  but 
since  the  treaty  of  Greenville,  he  had  become  unalterably 
attached  to  the  Americans. 

An  order  of  march  and  battle  was  not  issued,  and  it  was 
enjoined  on  the  officers  to  understand  it  as  soon  as  pos 
sible,  and  be  able  to  execute  it  correctly.  It  is  certainly  the 
duty  of  every  general,  or  commandant  of  an  independent 
corps,  to  give  his  men  an  order  of  battle  as  early  as  possible 
after  taking  the  field,  which  may  afterwards  be  followed  as 
circumstances  may  require.  The  officers  and  men  of  every 
army  ought  to  be  well  acquainted  with  the  manner  of  form 
ing  and  with  the  duty  of  each  corps  previous  to  their  being 
led  into  action.  It  will  tend  to  preserve  them  from  confu 
sion  and  consequent  disaster.  Hence,  the  general  who  fails 
entirely  to  give  an  order  of  battle,  or  who  defers  it  until  a 
few  minutes  before  a  battle,  is  guilty  of  the  most  criminal 
neglect.  This  is  particularly  the  case  in  militia  and  other 
raw  troops,  where  the  state  of  discipline  does  not  enable 
the  commander  writh  facility  and  certitude,  to  throw  his 
army  on  any  emergency  into  the  necessary  form.  Colonel 
Johnson  seemed  to  be  well  apprised  of  its  importance,  and 
faithfully  discharged  his  duty  in  this  respect. 

On  the  5th  the  regiment  ma  relied  towards  Fort  Wayne, 
with  a  view  to  protect  some  boats  loaded  with  flour  and 
bacon,  which  had  been  sent  down  the  St.  Marys  by  General 
Wingate,  of  the  Ohio  militia,  who  was  stationed  with  :i 
small  guard  at  St.  Marys.  When  the  troops  arrived  at  a 
handsome  prairie  about  half  way  to  Shane's  crossing,  they 
were  halted  and  practiced  in  forming  the  line  of  battle,  till 
every  man  was  well  acquainted  with  his  place  and  his  par- 


318  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAK 

ticular  duties.     The  men  were  also  abundantly  supplied 
with  ammunition,  and  well  prepared  for  action. 

A  very  heavy  rain  having  fallen  to-day,  the  St.  Marys 
was  found  impassable  when  the  regiment  arrived  at  Shane's 
Crossing  in  the  evening.  On  the  next  day,  by  felling  trees 
into  it  from  both  banks,  a  rude  bridge  was  constructed, 
over  which  the  men  passed  with  their  baggage,  while  their 
horses  were  crossed  by  swimming.  The  rest  of  the  way  to 
Port  Wayne  was  found  very  difficult,  all  the  flats  and 
marshes  being  covered  with  water,  and  the  roads  very  miry. 
They  arrived  on  the  evening  of  the  7th,  and  found  that  all 
the  boats  had  reached  the  fort  in  safety  but  one,  which  had 
struck  on  a  bar  in  sight  of  the  fort.  While  the  boatmen 
were  endeavoring  to  get  her  off,  a  party  of  Indians  fired  on 
and  killed  two  of  them,  and  the  other,  in  attempting  to 
swim  over  the  river,  was  drowned.  Colonel  Johnson,  with 
his  staff  and  a  few  men,  had  just  arrived  at  the  fort  and 
stript  their  horses.  As  soon  as  they  could  make  ready,  they 
mounted  and  crossed  to  the  boat.  The  Indians  fired  upon 
the  advance  and  then  retreated.  The  spies  being  of  opin 
ion,  that  the  party  of  Indians  was  much  stronger  than  that 
with  the  colonel,  he  deferred  the  pursuit  till  the  regiment 
all  arrived.  He  then  took  a  strong  detachment  and  pur 
sued  them  about  ten  miles,  when  a  rainy  night  coming  on, 
he  returned  to  the  fort.  Next  morning,  the  8th,  a  council 
of  officers  was  held,  which  determined,  after  collecting  all 
the  information  they  could  from  the  spies,  to  make  an  ex 
cursion  towards  the  southeast  end  of  Lake  Michigan,  and 
visit  the  Indian  villages  in  that  direction.  In  the  evening 
the  regiment  deposited  their  heavy  baggage  in  the  fort, 
drew  ten  days'  provisions,  and  crossed  the  St.  Marys  to  en 
camp  in  the  forks.  The  stream  was  now  just  beginning  to 
rise  at  the  fort,  though  on  the  evening  of  the  5th,  it  had 
been  at  the  top  of  its  banks  at  Shane's  Crossing;  but  40 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  319 

miles  from  its  mouth  by  land.  Hence,  if  we  suppose  the 
current  to  run  three  miles  an  hour,  which  is  near  the  truth, 
the  distance  by  water  would  be  upwards  of  200  miles,  so 
extremely  crooked  is  the  course  of  the  river. 

On  the  next  day  the  regiment  marched  early  on  the 
trail  of  the  Indians,  which  led  towards  the  village  of  Five 
Medals,  that  had  been  destroyed  last  year,  but  which  it  was 
believed  had  been  rebuilt.  They  had  marched  forty  miles 
before  night,  and  the  colonel  intended,  after  grazing  and 
resting  a  while,  to  resume  the  march  and  attack  that  vil 
lage  at  daylight  in  the  morning.  But  a  heavy  rain  came  on, 
and  prevented  him  from  executing  this  plan.  In  the  morn 
ing  they  proceeded,  and  after  encountering  many  obstacle* 
in  crossing  high  waters  and  marshes,  they  arrived  at  the 
Elk-Hart  River,  before  it  had  risen  so  as  to  be  impassable, 
and  in  half  an  hour  afterwards  the  village  of  Five  Medals 
was  again  surrounded.  But  it  was  not  occupied  at  present. 
Colonel  Johnson  now  determined  to  visit  a  town  called 
Paravash,  on  the  other  side  of  the  St.  Josephs  of  the  Lake ; 
and  in  the  morning  of  the  llth,  the  line  of  march  was  re 
sumed  in  that  direction ;  but  on  arriving  at  the  St.  Josephs, 
it  was  found  to  be  impassable,  and  the  intention  of  reach 
ing  that  place  was  abandoned.  The  colonel  then  deter 
mined  to  advance  with  rapidity  to  the  White  Pigeon's 
town,  at  which  place  he  arrived  in  the  afternoon,  having 
seen  a  few  Indians  on  his  route,  who  made  their  escape  in  a 
canoe  over  a  stream  which  the  horsemen  could  not  pass. 
The  village  which  had  been  the  most  considerable  in  that 
region  of  the  country  was  also  unoccupied  at  present.  The 
main  trace  of  the  Indians,  from  Chicago  and  the  Illinois 
country  to  Detroit,  passes  through  this  town.  It  appeared 
to  have  been  but  little  travelled  this  spring.  The  regiment 
remained  encamped  near  it  till  next  day,  and  as  Colonel 
Johnson  had  now  fulfilled  his  instructions  to  visit  this 


320  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

trace,  and  intercept  the  enemy  if  now  making  use  of  it ; 
and  as  the  provisions  of  the  troops  had  been  much  damaged 
by  the  rain,  lie  determined  to  return  to  Fort  Wayne.  There 
is  an  Indian  path  leading  directly  to  that  place  from  the 
village,  on  which  the  regiment  returned,  and  reached  the 
fort  on  the  14th,  having  performed  a  march  of  nearly  200 
miles,  with  heavy  rains  every  day,  and  in  a  region  never 
before  traversed  by  so  large  a  force  of  Americans.  By  this 
excursion,  our  knowledge  of  the  country  was  enlarged,  and 
it  was  ascertained  that  all  the  Indians  in  the  British  serv 
ice,  who  had  been  at  the  siege  of  Fort  Meigs,  were  still  kept 
in  the  vicinity  of  Maiden,  as  no  considerable  body  of  them 
had  returned  to  their  country. 

In  the  meantime  the  savages  were  committing  many 
depredations  on  the  Illinois  and  Missouri  territories,  where 
a  skirmishing  warfare  was  carried  on,  very  much  to  the 
annoyance  of  the  frontier  settlers.  It  would  be  too  tedious 
to  enter  on  a  detail  of  all  the  little  transactions  of  this  kind 
in  that  quarter;  we  shall  only  mention  a  few  of  the  most 
prominent  incidents.  Much  apprehension  was  entertained, 
that  all  the  Indians  on  the  Missouri  and  Mississippi  rivers 
would  be  induced  by  the  intrigues  of  the  British  and  Te- 
eumseh  to  join  in  the  general  confederacy  against  us.  In 
April  the  Mississippi  Indians  invested  Fort  Madison, 
though  many  of  the  tribes  professed  to  be  friendly.  They 
did  but  little  execution  there,  and  soon  afterwards  formal 
ly  besieged  Fort  Mason,  a  post  which  had  been  established 
on  the  Mississippi  by  Governor  Howard,  about  80  miles 
above  St.  Louis.  Captain  Boone,  who  commanded  a  com 
pany  of  rangers,  succeeded  in  getting  into  the  fort,  by 
which  it  was  rendered  completely  secure  against  their 
forces.  They  remained  before  it  for  8  or  10  days,  and  suc 
ceeded  once  in  setting  fire  to  some  of  the  cabins,  which  were 
burnt  down,  and  at  the  same  time  a  violent  assault  was 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  321 

made  on  the  fort,  which  was  gallantly  repulsed  by  the  gar 
rison  without  much  loss. 

A  war  with  the  powerful  Osage  nation  was  now  appre 
hended.  During  the  winter  Governor  Howard  had  been 
absent  at  the  City  of  Washington,  and  before  his  return, 
authority  had  been  given  to  raise  three  companies  of  rang 
ers  in  his  territory.  This  being  known  to  the  Osage  In 
dians,  they  applied  to  Mr.  Secretary  Bates  for  permission 
to  furnish  one  of  the  companies,  which  was  granted;  and 
on  their  appearance  at  St.  Louis,  they  were  supplied  with 
arms  and  ammunition  for  the  service.  But  when  the  gov 
ernor  returned  he  disapproved  of  employing  the  Indians 
in  any  way,  and  sent  them  home.  Anxious  to  engage  in 
the  war,  they  showed  evident  symptoms  of  displeasure  at 
this  treatment,  and  said  they  would  have  satisfaction  of 
the  Americans  for  it.  It  was  hence  supposed  that  they  also 
would  be  induced  to  attack  the  frontiers.  Port  Madison 
had  already  been  evacuated,  as  too  remote  from  the  settle 
ments  to  be  maintained ;  and  under  the  apprehension  of  au 
attack  from  the  Osages,  the  officers  at  Port  Mason  held  a 
council,  and  determined  to  abandon  that  place  also,  and 
retire  to  Fort  Howard,  within  40  miles  of  St.  Louis,  which 
they  effected  about  the  1st  of  May.  A  chain  of  posts  was 
then  established  from  Fort  Howard  across  the  country  to 
the  Missouri;  and  about  the  same  time  the  governor  re 
ceived  the  appointment  of  brigadier  general  in  the  army  of 
the  United  States,  and  was  succeeded  in  the  former  office 
by  William  Clarke  esq.,  who  had  explored  the  country  west 
ward  to  the  Pacific  Ocean  with  Captain  Lewis. 

Early  in  the  spring  the  celebrated  Robert  Dickson,  a 
British  trader  and  emissary,  had  been  sent  among  the  In 
dians  on  the  frontiers  of  those  territories,  to  excite  them  to 
war,  and  raise  recruits  for  the  service  under  Proctor  and 
Tecumseh.  He  visited  all  the  tribes  on  the  Illinois  and 

21 


322  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 


Mississippi  rivers  from  Prairie  de  Chien  to  Green  Bay,  and 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Chicago,  at  which  place  a  general 
rendezvous  was  to  be  held,  professedly  for  the  purpose  of 
descending  the  Illinois  River  and  attacking  that  territory. 
By  making  great  promises  of  presents  and  plunder,  he  suc 
ceeded  in  collecting  nearly  one  thousand  warriors  at  Chi 
cago  early  in  June;  and  after  exciting  considerable  alarm 
in  the  mind  of  Governor  Edwards,  of  the  Illinois  territory, 
he  led  them  in  separate  detachments  towards  Detroit,  along 
the  main  trace  which  passes  by  the  White  Pigeon's  town. 
They  passed  that  village  but  a  few  days  after  the  regiment 
of  Colonel  Johnson  had  left  it,  by  which  the  latter  missed 
a  glorious  opportunity  to  meet  the  enemy  and  distinguish 
themselves. 

The  followers  of  Dickson  were  a  horde  of  as  wild  and 
cruel  savages  as  ever  disgraced  human  nature.  They  were 
the  most  worthless  and  abandoned  desperadoes  from  all 
the  tribes  he  had  visited ;  and  were  worthy  to  be  the  accom 
plices  of  the  humane  and  honorable  Proctor,  by  whom 
Dickson  had  been  sent  to  collect  them.  Among  the  chiefs 
who  commanded  them  was  the  great  Potawatamie,  Mai- 
Pock,  a  monster  who  was  distinguished  by  a  girdle,  sewed 
full  of  human  scalps,  which  he  wore  round  his  waist,  and 
strings  of  bear's  claws  and  the  bills  of  owls  and  hawks 
round  his  ankles — as  the  trophies  of  his  prowess  in  arms, 
and  as  a  terror  to  his  enemies.  It  is  remarkable  that  after 
these  savages  joined  the  British  standard,  to  combat  for 
the 

"defender  of  the  faith," 

victory  never  again  declared  for  the  allies  in  the  north 
west.  For  the  cruelties  they  had  already  committed,  and 
those  which  were  threatened  by  this  inhuman  association, 
a  just  God  frowned  indignant  on  all  their  subsequent 
operations. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  323 

It  is  a  fact,  that  in  July  and  August,  the  British,  by 
their  unparalleled  exertions,  had  collected  nearly  all  the 
warriors  of  the  north  and  northwest  into  the  neighborhood 
of  Maiden,  where  they  were  regularly  supplied  with  rations 
by  their  employers.  Their  camps  extended  from  Browns- 
town  to  Detroit,  besides  a  number  on  the  east  side  of  the 
strait.  As  they  neither  hunted  nor  labored  for  their  sub 
sistence,  their  support  was  a  heavy  burden  on  the  British 
contractors  and  commissaries.  The  number  of  warriors 
was  about  2,500 — but  including  the  subsistence  of  the 
women  and  children,  they  had  brought  with  them  the 
amount  of  rations  issued  exceeded  seven  thousand.  As  the 
British  expected  an  attack  from  the  American  army,  and 
as  this  assemblage  of  savages  constituted  their  main  force, 
it  was  necessary  to  keep  them  well  supplied  with  the  means 
of  subsistence  and  the  munitions  of  Avar.  Dickson,  who  had 
been  so  instrumental  in  collecting  this  horde  of  barbarians, 
was  a  Scotchman  by  birth,  and  certainly  proved  his  loyalty, 
and  deserved  well  of  his  employers,  by  his  great  zeal,  in 
dustry  and  address  in  this  service. 

After  the  return  of  the  mounted  regiment  to  Fort 
Wayne,  they  remained  there  a  few  days  and  then  proceeded 
down  the  river  with  an  escort  of  provisions  to  Fort  Win 
chester.  A  sufficient  number  of  men  were  put  in  the  boats 
containing  the  provisions  to  man  them  well,  and  the  bal 
ance  of  the  men  proceeded  down  the  road  opened  by  Win 
chester  on  the  north  side  of  the  Miami,  encamping  every 
night  with  the  boats.  After  they  had  arrived  at  Fort  Win 
chester,  Colonel  Johnson  received  a  dispatch  from  General 
Harrison,  recommending  him  to  make  an  attack  on  the  ene 
my  at  Raisin  and  Brownstown.  Although  the  general  only 
recommended  this  movement,  yet  it  was  done  in  such  a  way 
that  Colonel  Johnson  as  a  gallant  soldier  felt  himself 
bound  to  execute  it.  General  Harrison  had  just  heard  of 


324  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

the  success  of  our  arms  against  the  enemy  below,  and  that 
General  Proctor  was  ordered  in  that  direction  to  assist  in 
repelling  the  invaders.  Believing  that  Proctor  had  left 
Maiden  with  a  considerable  portion  of  his  force,  the  general 
supposed  that  an  excellent  opportunity  had  offered,  to  at 
tack  his  savage  allies  in  the  Michigan  territory,  by  a  coup 
de  main  with  the  mounted  regiment.  Colonel  Johnson, 
however,  was  unable  to  execute  this  plan  immediately.  His 
horses  were  so  exhausted  by  their  late  expedition,  that 
some  rest  was  necessary  before  they  could  perform  another 
march  so  difficult  as  that  to  Brownstown.  A  considerable 
detachment  of  his  men  were  also  engaged  in  escorting  pro 
visions  from  St.  Marys,  and  could  not  be  collected  for  this 
service  immediately.  A  strong  reinforcement  was  also 
daily  expected  from  Kentucky,  the  expedition  was  there 
fore  deferred  for  a  few  days. 

The  service  recommended  by  the  general  was  considered 
extremely  hazardous.  For  a  mounted  regiment  about  TOO 
strong,  with  worn-down  horses  destitute  of  forage,  to 
march  at  least  100  miles  through  swamps  and  marshes,  and 
over  difficult  rivers,  with  guides  not  very  well  acquainted 
with  the  country,  to  attack  a  body  of  Indians  Avlio  could  in 
a  few  hours  raise  more  than  double  the  force  of  the  regi 
ment,  would  have  been  a  bold  and  perilous  enterprise,  and 
might  have  ended  in  their  total  discomfiture.  For  had  they 
succeeded  in  battle,  it  is  very  doubtful  whether  they  could 
have  made  good  their  retreat  encumbered  with  wounded 
and  obstructed  by  swamps,  while  a  strong  force  of  the  ene 
my  could  have  pursued  and  been  ready  at  every  advantage 
ous  place  to  attack  them.  Colonel  Johnson,  however,  re 
solved  to  attempt  it,  as  soon  as  his  troops  could  be  put  into 
a  condition,  which  promised  vigorous  exertions. 

But  fortunately  for  the  regiment,  on  the  next  day  an 
express  arrived  from  General  Clay,  commanding  at  Fort 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  325 

Meigs,  with  information  that  the  British  and  Indians 
threatened  to  invest  that  place  again,  and  with  a  request 
that  Colonel  Johnson  would  march  his  regiment  there  im 
mediately  for  its  relief.  Orders  to  march  were  given  with 
out  delay ;  and  such  was  the  zeal  and  promptitude  of  both 
officers  and  men,  that  in  half  an  hour  they  were  all  ready  to 
march,  and  commenced  crossing  the  Miami  opposite  the 
fort.  The  provision  boats  were  manned,  and  those  who 
were  unfit  for  duty,  or  had  horses  unfit  to  travel,  were  left 
with  the  garrison.  That  night  they  proceeded  no  farther 
after  crossing  the  river,  than  Winchester's  old  camps,  but 
in  the  morning  they  advanced  in  order  and  celerity,  and 
arrived  at  the  head  of  the  Rapids  at  five  in  the  evening, 
where  Colonel  Johnson  was  met  by  another  express  from 
General  Clay,  advising  him  to  be  very  cautious  in  his  ad 
vance  to  the  fort.  The  heads  of  the  columns  were  then 
drawn  up  in  close  order,  and  tire  colonel  in  a  short  and  im 
pressive  address,  instructed  them  in  their  duties.  If  an 
enemy  were  discovered,  the  order  of  march  was  to  be  in  two 
lines,  one  parallel  to  the  river,  and  the  other  in  front, 
stretching  across  from  the  head  of  the  former  to  the  river 
on  the  right.  He  concluded  with  saying : 

"We  must  fight  our  way  through  any  opposing  force, 
let  what  will  be  the  consequences,  as  no  retreat  could  be 
justifiable.  It  is  no  time  to  flinch — we  must  reach  the  fort 
or  die  in  the  attempt/' 

Every  countenance,  responsive  to  the  sentiments  of  the 
speaker,  indicated  the  same  desperate  determination.  The 
ground  on  which  the  enemy  had  gained  their  barbarous  tri 
umph  over  Dudley,  was  again  to  be  traversed ;  and  the  al 
lies  would  doubtless  hope  to  realize  another  5th  of  May,  in 
another  contest  with  Kentucky  militia.  The  march  was 
again  resumed,  and  the  regiment  arrived  at  ten  o'clock  in 
the  night  opposite  Fort  Meigs  without  molestation,  and  en- 


326  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

camped  in  the  open  plain  between  the  river  and  the  hill  on 
which  the  British  batteries  had  been  erected.  The  boats 
were  left  at  the  head  of  the  Rapids,  as  it  was  deemed  haz 
ardous  in  the  present  state  of  the  water  to  bring  them  down 
in  the  night. 

At  daylight,  when  the  morning  gun  fired,  the  horses  of 
the  regiment  were  frightened,  and  ran  through  the  camp, 
running  over  several  of  the  men  and  hurting  them  badly. 
They  proceeded  down  the  river  a  considerable  distance,  and 
with  much  trouble  and  risk  to  the  men,  were  caught  and 
brought  back.  About  10  o'clock  the  regiment  crossed  to  the 
fort,  and  encamped  above  it  in  a  handsome  plain  clothed 
with  blue  grass.  General  Clay,  who  commanded  in  the 
fort,  was  very  cautious  and  vigilant,  and  daily  sent  spies 
down  the  river  to  reconnoitre  and  watch  for  the  enemy. 

Since  lie  had  been  in  command,  he  had  repaired  all  the 
injuries,  which  the  fort  had  sustained  during  the  siege,  and 
had  cleared  off  the  timber  to  a  greater  distance  from  it, 
burning  that  which  Avas  lying  down,  and  erasing  the  works 
where  the  British  batteries  had  stood.  He  had  also  assisted 
in  bringing  down  a  considerable  portion  of  the  provisions 
from  the  posts  on  the  Anglaizc  and  St.  Marys.  His  troops 
at  the  same  time  had  suffered  excessively  by  sickness.  Dur 
ing  the  month  of  June  and  a  part  of  July,  a  most  fatal  epi 
demic  prevailed  in  the  camp,  which  carried  off  from  three 
to  five,  and  sometimes  as  many  as  ten  in  a  day.  It  was 
computed  that  nearly  200  fell  a  sacrific  to  it,  within  the 
space  of  six  weeks,  which  was  a  dreadful  mortality  for  the 
number  of  men  in  the  garrison.  The  disease  had  been 
caused  in  the  commencement,  most  probably  by  the  expos 
ure  of  the  men  during  the  siege ;  but  the  bad  water  which 
they  had  to  use,  and  the  flat,  marshy,  putrescent  condition 
of  all  that  region  of  country,  was  well  calculated  to  destroy 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  327 

ail  army 'of  men,  who  were  alike  unused  to  such  a  climate 
and  to  the  life  of  a  soldier. 

The  apprehension  of  an  attack  at  this  time,  was  caused 
by  information  which  General  Clay  had  received  from  a 
Frenchman  and  a  private  of  Colonel  Dudley's  regiment, 
who  came  to  Fort  Meigs  on  the  20th  of  June  from  Detroit. 
The  latter  had  been  a  prisoner  with  the  Indians.  They 
stated  that  the  allies  had  determined  to  renew  the  attack 
on  the  fort,  and  were  to  march  about  the  time  they  had  ar 
rived.  From  the  circumstantial  information  which  they 
possessed,  no  doubt,  was  left  on  the  minds  of  the  officers  in 
the  garrison,  but  that  an  attack  was  in  preparation.  The 
force  of  the  Indians  was  estimated  at  near  four  thousand— 
and  reinforcements  of  regulars  from  the  Niagara  were  ex 
pected  to  the  amount  of  one  thousand.  The  Canadian  mili 
tia  had  been  disbanded  as  unfit  for  the  service.  When  this 
information  was  received,  it  was  immediately  communicat 
ed  by  an  express  to  General  Harrison,  and  duplicates  of 
the  dispatch  were  sent  to  the  governors  of  Ohio  and  Ken 
tucky. 

General  Harrison  was  at  Franklinton  when  the  intelli 
gence  reached  him.  He  determined  to  set  out  the  next  morn 
ing  for  Lower  Sandusky,  and  immediately  addressed  a  let 
ter  to  the  war  department  and  another  to  Governor  Meigs 
on  this  subject,  in  which  he  stated  that  he  did  not  believe 
Fort  Meigs  to  be  the  object  of  the  attack,  but  that  it  would 
be  Lower  Sandusky,  Cleveland,  or  Erie.  The  24th  regi 
ment,  United  States'  infantry,  under  the  command  of  Col 
onel  Anderson  was  now  at  Upper  Sandusky,  and  was  or 
dered  to  proceed  immediately  to  Lower  Sandusky.  Major 
Croghan,  with  a  part  of  the  17th,  was  ordered  to  the  same 
place,  and  also  Colonel  Ball  with  his  squadron  of  cavalry, 
who  had  been  stationed  at  Franklinton. 


328  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Immediately  before  General  Harrison  was  called  to  the 
outposts  by  the  impending  attack,  he  held  a  council  at 
Franklinton,  with  the  chiefs  of  the  friendly  Indians,  con 
sisting  of  the  Delaware,  Shawanoe,  Wyandot,  and  Seneca 
tribes.  He  informed  them  that  circumstances  had  come  to 
his  knowledge,  which  induced  him  to  suspect  the  fidelity  of 
some  of  the  tribes,  who  seemed  disposed  to  join  the  enemy 
in  case  they  succeeded  in  capturing  Fort  Meigs — that  a 
crisis  had  arrived,  which  required  all  the  tribes  who  re 
mained  neutral,  and  who  were  willing  to  engage  in  the  war, 
to  take  a  decided  stand  either  for  us  or  against  us — that  the 
President  wanted  no  false  friends — that  the  proposal  of 
General  Proctor  to  exchange  the  Kentucky  militia  for  the 
tribes  in  our  friendship, indicated  that  lie  had  received  some 
hint  of  their  willingness  to  take  up  the  tomahawk  against 
us — and  that  to  give  the  United  States  a  proof  of  their  good 
disposition,  they  must  either  remove  with  their  families  in 
to  the  interior,  or  the  warriors  must  accompany  him  in  the 
ensuing  campaign  and  fight  for  the  United  States.  To  the 
latter  condition  the  chiefs  and  warriors  unanimously 
agreed ;  and  said  they  had  long  been  anxious  for  an  invita 
tion  to  fight  for  the  Americans.  Tahe,  the  oldest  Indian  in 
the  western  country,  who  represented  all  the  tribes,  pro 
fessed  in  their  names  the  most  indissoluble  friendship  for 
the  United  States.  General  Harrison  then  told  them  he 
would  let  them  know  Avhen  they  would  be  wanted  in  the 
service— 

"but  you  must  conform  to  our  mode  of  warfare.  You 
are  not  to  kill  defenceless  prisoners,  old  men,  women,  or 
children." 

He  added  that  by  their  conduct  he  would  be  able  to  tell, 
whether  the  British  could  restrain  their  Indians  from  such 
horrible  cruelty.  For  if  the  Indians  fighting  with  him 
would  forbear  such  conduct,  it  would  prove  that  the  Brit- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  329 

ish  could  also  restrain  theirs  if  they  wished  to  do  it.  He 
humorously  told  them  he  had  beeu  informed  that  General 
Proctor  had  promised  to  deliver  him  into  the  hands  of  Te- 
cuinseli,  if  he  succeeded  against  Fort  Meigs,  to  be  treated 
as  that  warrior  might  think  proper. 

"Now,  if  I  can  succeed  in  taking  Proctor,  you  shall  have 
him  for  your  prisoner,  provided  you  will  agree  to  treat  him 
as  a  squaw,  and  only  put  petticoats  upon  him ;  for  he  must 
be  a  coward  who  would  kill  a  defenceless  prisoner." 

The  government  of  the  United  States  at  last  reluctantly 
agreed  to  employ  Indians  in  their  army,  against  the  savages 
employed  by  the  British.  The  thing  was  perfectly  justifi 
able,  as  a  measure  of  self-defence ;  yet  there  is  only  one  rea 
son  which  reconciles  me  to  it.  We  thus  demonstrated  that 
the  North  American  savage  is  not  such  a  cruel  and  feroci- 
ious  being,  that  he  cannot  be  restrained  by  civilized  man 
within  the  bounds  of  civilized  warfare.  In  several  in 
stances,  subsequent  to  the  present  period,  strong  corps  of 
Indians  fought  under  the  American  standard,  and  were 
uniformly  distinguished  by  their  orderly  and  humane  con 
duct.  Had  the  Indians  been  employed  by  the  British  on 
the  condition  that  they  must  conform  to  the  rules  of  civil 
ized  warfare,  no  instance  of  savage  cruelty  in  this  war 
would  now  be  recorded  against  them,  in  the  page  of  history, 
and  in  the  celestial  register  of  human  crimes ;  but  they  em 
ployed  the  savages  on  a  different  principle — and  I  repeat 
that  if  the  British  officers  in  Upper  Canada  did  not  directly 
instigate,  they  at  least  very  willingly  permitted  the  savages 
to  massacre  the  prisoners,  who  had  surrendered,  not  to  the 
savages,  but  to  themselves  after  receiving  a  solemn  promise 
of  protection. 

On  the  evening  of  the  26th,  General  Harrison  overtook 
the  24th  regiment  on  its  way  to  Lower  Sandusky,  and  im 
mediately  selected  all  the  men  who  were  able  to  make  a 


330  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

forced  march.  They  amounted  to  300,  and  were  pushed 
forward  for  Fort  Meigs  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
Anderson.  The  general  arrived  at  the  fort  on  the  evening 
of  the  28th,  and  in  a  few  hours  afterwards  the  detachment 
under  Anderson  also  made. its  appearance.  As  no  farther 
information  had  been  received,  respecting  the  designs  of 
the  enemy,  General  Harrison  ordered  a  detachment  of 
Johnson's  regiment  to  proceed  the  next  day  to  the  river 
Raisin  to  procure  intelligence.  Colonel  Johnson  took  com 
mand  of  the  detachment  himself,  and  was  accompanied  also 
by  the  lieutenant-colonel,  the  whole  being  150  strong.  They 
left  the  fort  about  11  o'clock,  and  although  the  high  water 
obliged  them  to  go  considerably  out  of  their  way  to  get 
over  some  of  the  creeks,  they  reached  French  tOAvn  that 
night  after  12  o'clock,  and  searched  the  whole  town  in 
hopes  of  taking  a  prisoner,  but  uoue  of  the  enemy  could  be 
found.  All  the  inhabited  houses  were  visited  by  the  col 
onel,  and  inquiry  made  respecting  the  enemy.  The  intelli 
gent  part  of  the  citizens  all  agreed  in  stating  that  they  had 
heard  of  no  reinforcement  of  regulars  arriving  at  Maiden, 
nor  any  considerable  number  of  Indians  since  the  siege  of 
Fort  Meigs — that  the  Indians  had  pressed  General  Proctor 
to  make  another  attack,  and  were  much  dissatisfied  at  his 
putting  it  off — that  the  success  of  our  arms  below  had  been 
kept  from  their  knowledge  some  time,  but  were  at  last 
divulged  to  them  by  a  trader,  for  which  he  was  seized  by 
Proctor,  but  afterwards  released  at  the  demand  of  the  In 
dians — that  they  held  councils,  the  proceedings  of  which 
were  kept  secret  from  the  British — and  that  100  Avar  dors 
of  the  Ottawa  tribe  had  passed  the  river  Raisin  in  boats  to 
take  scalps  in  the  Aicinity  of  Lower  Sandusky. 

Colonel  Johnson  on  the  next  day  returned  to  Fort 
Meigs,  taking  with  him  tAvo  Frenchmen,  one  of  them  a  citi 
zen  of  Michigan,  and  the  other  a  British  subject.  He  ha«.l 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  331 

learned  that  about  20  Indians  had  proceeded  toward**  Fort 
Meigs  with  a  view  to  steal  the  horses  of  the  army ;  and  on 
his  return  he  struck  their  trail  and  pursued  them.  But  in 
a  few  miles  he  found  that  they  had  altered  their  minds  and 
changed  their  course,  having  probably  got  intelligence  of 
his  excursion.  On  his  arrival  at  the  fort  his  regiment  was 
reinforced  by  100  men,  brought  by  lieutenants  Card  well, 
White,  Branham,  and  Lapsley  from  Kentucky. 

General  Harrison  now  deemed  it  unnecessary  for  him  to 
remain  any  longer  at  Fort  Meigs,  and  on  the  1st  of  July 
proceeded  to  LoAver  Sandusky  with  an  escort  of  TO  mounted 
men  commanded  by  Captain  M'Afee,  at  which  place  they 
arrived  by  dark,  although  the  road  was  a  continued  and 
deep  swamp.  General  Harrison  expected  with  this  escort 
and  Colonel  Ball's  squadron,  to  be  ready  to  oppose  the 
party  of  Indians,  of  whose  expedition  Colonel  Johnson  had 
brought  intelligence;  but  on  the  morning  of  that  day  they 
had  been  in  the  vicinity  of  the  fort  and  had  killed  at  a  farm 
house  3  men,  a  woman,  and  two  children,  and  then  made 
their  escape  in  view  of  the  garrison.  Colonel  Ball  had  not 
yet  arrived,  and  there  was,  of  course,  no  troops  at  the  place, 
who  could  move  with  sufficient  speed  to  intercept  them, 
nor  was  the  whole  number  there  sufficient  to  make  the  at 
tempt.  Colonel  Wells  commanded,  and  the  garrison  con 
sisted  of  140  Ohio  volunteers,  whose  term  of  service  having 
expired,  they  were  anxious  to  go  home.  General  Harrison, 
however,  prevailed  upon  them  to  remain  some  time  longer. 

On  the  evening  of  the  2nd,  Colonel  Ball's  squadron  ar 
rived  at  Lower  Sandusky,  and  on  the  next  day  proceeded 
with  General  Harrison  to  Cleveland.  The  object  of  the 
general  in  going  to  that  place,  was  to  make  arrangements 
for  the  better  security  of  the  provisions,  and  of  the  boats 
which  were  constructing  at  that  post.  They  were  now 
guarded  by  a  few  regulars,  and  a  small  but  excellent  com- 


332  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

pany  of  militia  called  the  Chillicothe  guards.  General 
Harrison  caused  a  small  fort  to  be  erected  on  the  bank  of 
the  lake,  drew  a  company  of  artillery,  and  another  of  12 
months'  infantry  from  the  interior,  directed  the  boats  to 
be  sunk  in  a  deep  part  of  the  Cayago  river  as  fast  as  they 
were  finished,  and  had  the  magazine  of  provisions,  which 
was  at  some  distance  from  the  town,  prepared  for  confla 
gration,  should  the  enemy  land  with  a  force,  which  our 
troops  could  not  meet  in  the  field.  When  the  general  after 
wards  left  the  place,  Colonel  Ball  remained  there  in  com 
mand. 

The  mounted  regiment  had  been  ordered  to  proceed  by 
Lower  Sandusky  to  the  river  Huron,  where  it  was  intended 
tli at  they  should  remain  a  while  to  recruit  their  horses. 
They  marched  on  the  2nd  from  Fort  Meigs,  but  did  not  ar 
rive  at  Sandusky  until  the  evening  of  the  3rd.  The  Fourth 
of  July,  the  anniversary  of  independence,  was  celebrated 
by  the  garrison  and  mounted  men  together,  in  great  har 
mony  and  enthusiasm.  Colonel  Johnson  delivered  an  ap 
propriate  address  and  a  number  of  toasts,  breathing  senti 
ments  of  the  republican  soldier,  wrere  than  drank,  and 
cheered  by  the  shouts  of  the  men,  the  firing  of  small  arms, 
and  the  discharge  of  a  six-pounder  from  the  fort.  The  mili 
tia  soldier,  whose  patriotism  was  satisfied  with  going  to  the 
boundary  line  and  looking  at  the  enemy,  while  he  refused 
to  cross  and  fight  them,  was  strongly  reprobated  in  one  of 
their  toasts. 

Considerable  exertions  were  now  making  to  finish  the 
works  of  Fort  Stephenson,  which  had  been  planned  and 
commenced  in  April  by  Major  Wood.  They  were  soon 
afterwards  completed,  so  as  to  contain  a  larger  garrison 
and  make  a  more  formidable  resistance.  On  the  6th,  Col 
onel  Johnson's  regiment  proceeded  in  detachments  to 
Huron,  and  encamped  on  the  shore  of  the  lake,  where  they 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  333 

were  supplied  with  forage  by  boats  from  Cleveland  on  the 
next  day;  and  on  the  8th,  Lieutenant-Colonel  J.  Johnson 
returned  in  the  boats  with  a  party  of  50  men  to  procure 
more  forage.  On  the  morning  of  the  9th  a  dispatch  was  re 
ceived  from  General  Harrison,  which  the  colonel  immedi 
ately  answered,  sending  Captain  Payne  for  that  purpose  in 
a  barge  with  a  few  men,  though  the  lake  was  at  that  time 
extremely  rough.  The  object  of  these  expresses  not  being 
explained  at  the  time,  considerable  curiosity  and  uneasi 
ness  were  excited  among  the  men,  by  the  hastes  and  secrecy 
observed. 

General  Harrison  had  just  received  the  following  letter 
from  the  war  department,  which  he  enclosed  to  Colonel 
Johnson  with  orders  to  act  accordingly.  The  letter  had 
been  delayed  by  being  sent  to  Cincinnati  and  from  thence 
following  the  movements  of  the  general. 

"War  Department,  June  0,  1813. 

"Sir,  General  Howard  and  Governor  Edwards  urge  the 
necessity  of  more  troops  in  that  quarter ;  and  there  being 
no  other  disposable  force  for  that  purpose  at  this  time,  the 
President  directs  that  you  order  Colonel  Johnson  with  his 
regiment  of  mounted  volunteers  directly  to  Kaskaskias,  to 
report  to  General  Howard. 

"I  have  the  honor,  etc., 

"John  Armstrong." 
"General  Harrison." 

In  reply,  Colonel  Johnson  remonstrated  against  the 
order — he  did  not  insist  on  the  wishes  of  his  men,  which, 
however,  to  be  indulged  among  friends  in  social  life,  were 
not  to  be  mentioned  against  a  military  command ;  but  rep 
resented  his  inability  to  comply,  with  any  advantage  to  the 
country,  or  honor  to  the  corps.  He  stated  that  his  horses 
were  in  such  a  situation  that  it  would  require  ten  days  to 
put  them  in  a  condition  for  a  journey  of  400  miles  to  Kas- 
kaskias  —  that  it  would  require  30  days  to  perform  it 


334  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

through  the  swamps  they  must  traverse — that  allowing  20 
days  more,  to  recruit  the  horses  after  arrival,  and  to  reach 
the  frontiers,  they  would  then  have  but  20  days  left  for 
service  till  their  time  would  expire — that  so  many  of  his 
men  were  already  dismounted,  he  could  not  expect,  after 
leaving  Captian  Payne's  cavalry  as  directed,  to  reach  that 
place  with  a  reduced  corps  too  late  for  the  service — that 
Governor  Edwards  was  unnecessarily  alarmed,  his  terri 
tory  not  being  in  danger,  as  the  greater  part  of  the  Indians 
were  collected  at  Maiden — that  the  present  position  and 
circumstances  of  the  regiment  could  not  be  known  to  the 
President  at  the  time  the  order  was  given — that  they  would 
have  an  opportunity  of  rendering  important  services  and 
acquiring  laurels  by  remaining  in  the  North-western  army 
and  would  bo  rendered  wholly  useless  by  going  to  the  west. 
On  these  grounds  he  entreated  the  general  to  detain  him, 
or  to  leave  to  him  the  responsibility  under  existing  circum 
stances  of  disobeying  the  order.  In  addition  to  these,  many 
other  considerations  were  pressed  by  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Johnson,  who  was  at  headquarters.  But  the  general  re 
plied  that  the  order  from  the  war  department  was  so  per 
emptory,  that  he  could  not  authorize  the  suspension  of  the 
march  even  for  a  day ;  although  he  regretted  extremely  that 
the  regiment  would  be  separated  from  him  in  his  contem 
plated  movements  against  Upper  Canada. 

The  following  letter  from  Colonel  Johnson  to  General 
Harrison,  which  was  written  on  the  4th  of  July,  will  ex 
hibit  the  condition,  the  sentiments,  and  views  of  the  regi 
ment,  from  which  the  reader  may  imagine  their  feelings  on 
this  occasion,  recollecting  that  the  colonel  was  a  distin 
guished  partizan  of  the  administration  in  Congress,  and 
that  his  regiment  included  a  number  of  prominent  char 
acters  in  Kentucky: 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  335 

"Camp  Lower  Sandnsky,  July  4,  1813. 

"Dear  Sir— I  arrived  at  this  place  last  evening  with  a 
part  of  the  mounted  regiment,  after  two  days'  march  from 
Camp  Meigs,  leaving  two  companies  four  miles  in  the  rear, 
who  were  unable  to  reach  this  place ;  besides  about  twenty 
horses  left  on  the  way,  which  I  am  in  hopes  will  be  able  to 
get  back  to  Camp  Meigs  or  come  to  this  place  in  a  few  days, 
where  we  can  keep  them  together  and  recruit  them.  Hav 
ing  been  in  the  most  active  service  for  upwards  of  forty 
days,  and  having  travelled  upwards  of  TOO  miles,  much  of 
it  forced  marching,  it  is  natural  to  conclude  that  most  of 
the  horses  are  weak ;  and  we  feel  great  pleasure  and  obliga 
tions  to  you  in  finding  your  arrangements  such  as  to  en 
able  us  to  recruit  the  horses  of  the  regiment.  To  be  ready 
to  move  with  you  to  Detroit  and  Canada,  against  the  ene 
mies  of  our  country,  is  the  first  wish  of  our  hearts.  Two 
great  objects  induced  us  to  come — first,  to  be  at  the  regain 
ing  of  our  own  territory  and  Detroit,  and  at  the  taking  of 
Maiden ;  and  secondly,  to  serve  under  an  officer  in  whom  we 
have  confidence.  We  could  not  have  engaged  in  the  service 
without  such  a  prospect,  when  we  recollected  what  disaster 
has  attended  us  for  the  want  of  good  generals.  Wre  did 
not  want  to  serve  under  cowards,  drunkards,  old  grannies, 
nor  traitors,  but  under  one  who  had  proved  himself  to  be 
wise,  prudent  and  brave.  The  officers  of  the  mounted  regi 
ment  had  some  idea  of  addressing  you  on  their  anxiety  to 
be  a  part  of  your  army  in  the  campaign  against  Canada, 
and  of  giving  you  a  statement  of  the  importance  of  having 
an  opportunity  to  make  the  regiment  efficient  for  such  a 
campaign  by  recruiting  their  horses.  As  to  the  men,  they 
are  active,  healthy  and  fond  of  service.  This  morning  I 
have  sent  out  100  on  foot  to  scour  the  surrounding  country ; 
and  wherever  we  are,  we  wish  continual  service.  Our  regi 
ment  is  about  900  strong  when  all  together.  I  have  left  100 
at  Defiance  to  regain  some  lost  horses,  and  to  guard  that 
frontier. 

"You  have  not  witnessed  the  opposition  I  encountered 
in  raising  the  regiment.  Every  personal  enemy,  every  trai 
tor  and  tory,  and  your  enemies,  all  combined — but  in  vain. 
Nothing  but  the  hurry  which  attended  our  march  prevented 


336  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

me  from  having  1,500  men.  Nothing  but  the  importance  of 
the  service,  which  I  thought  we  could  render,  would  have 
justified  my  absence  from  the  present  catch  penny  Con 
gress.  (The  great  object  of  the  session  was  to  raise  a 
revenue.)  My  enemies,  your  enemies,  the  enemies  of  our 
cause,  would  exult  if  the  mounted  regiment  should  from 
any  cause  be  unable  to  carry  a  strong  army  against  the  sav 
ages  and  British,  when  you  strike  the  grand  blow. 

"It  is  with  much  diffidence  I  write  you  anything  touch 
ing  military  matters;  but  the  desires  of  my  soul  and  the 
situation  of  the  regiment,  have  induced  me  thus  freely  and 
confidentially  to  express  myself.  In  the  morning  we  shall 
leave  this  place  for  Huron,  ready  to  receive  your  orders, 
which  will  always  be  cheerfully  executed  at  every  hazard. 

"Your  obedient  servant, 

"RH :  M.  Johnson/' 

Little  did  the  colonel  expect,  when  winding  up  this  let 
ter,  that  he  was  going  to  Huron  to  receive  an  order  of  ban 
ishment  to  the  wilds  of  the  west.  When  he  did  receive  it 
finally,  however,  by  the  return  of  his  express,  it  was  "cheer 
fully  executed  at  every  hazard,"  and  without  a  murmur. 
His  men  would  "not  disgrace  him  and  themselves  by  any 
unsoldierly  opposition  to  the  orders  of  the  president,"  how 
ever  contrary  to  their  views  and  wishes.  The  only  service 
they  were  expected  to  render  by  this  counterplot  movement, 
was  to  aid  Governor  Edwards  who  was  continually  repre 
senting  to  the  government  that  Dickson  would  certainly 
invade  his  territory  with  several  thousand  Indians ;  when, 
in  fact,  Dickson  had  been  recruiting  only  for  General  Proc 
tor,  and  was  now  at  Maiden  with  all  the  Indians  he  could 
raise,  intending  to  fight  General  Harrison  as  soon  as  Proc 
tor  could  make  his  arrangements.  Both  the  secretary  of 
war  and  General  Harrison  had  constantly  been  of  the 
opinion,  that  while  the  enemy  had  Maiden  to  protect  and 
the  northwestern  army  to  destroy,  they  would  attempt  no 
considerable  movement  against  the  western  territories;  and 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  337 

their  opinion  proved  to  be  correct.  General  Harrison  im 
mediately  informed  the  war  department  of  the  situation  of 
Colonel  Johnson's  regiment,  and  of  the  great  anxiety  which 
they  had  shown  to  remain  in  the  northwestern  service. 

After  receiving  the  final  orders  of  the  general  on  the 
13th,  and  having  selected  the  route  by  Upper  Sandnsky, 
Fort  M?  Arthur,  St.  Marys,  Greenville,  Delaware  towns  on 
White  River,  Forts  Harrison  and  Vincennes,  as  the  most 
eligible  of  those  recommended  by  the  general,  the  troops 
marched  by  detachments  and  arrived  at  Upper  Sandnsky 
on  the  16th.  Some  of  the  companies  passed  by  Lower  San- 
dusky,  at  which  place  Major  Croghan  had  arrived  with  part 
of  the  17th  regiment  and  taken  command  of  the  fort.  At 
Upper  Sandusky,  Colonel  Johnson  ascertained  that  it  was 
indispensably  necessary  to  change  his  route  so  as  to  pass 
Urbana,  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  grain  and  other  neces 
saries  for  the  regiment.  They  proceeded  again  in  detach 
ments  and  arrived  at  that  place  in  a  very  unfavorable  con 
dition  on  the  19th  and  20th.  A  considerable  number  of 
horses  had  been  lost  already,  and  many  of  the  men  were 
sick  with  the  measles  and  other  fevers.  The  prospect  of 
marching  through  the  wilderness  to  Yincennes  became 
every  day  more  gloomy;  and  it  was  now  evident,  that  if 
that  route  was  pursued,  but  a  small  portion  of  the  regiment 
could  be  expected  to  reach  their  destination,  on  account  of 
sickness  and  the  loss  of  horses.  A  meeting  of  the  officers 
was,  therefore,  held,  and  an  address  drawn  up  and  pre 
sented  to  the  colonel,  in  which  they  solicited  him  to  change 
their  route  and  allow  them  to  pass  through  Kentucky. 
They  represented  the  cheerfulness  and  promptitude,  with 
which  the  regiment  had  to  this  moment,  executed  the  orders 
of  the  government  and  their  commandant;  and  had  per 
formed  a  march  of  nearly  800  miles  in  the  whole,  over  roads 
of  the  worst  description,  swimming  the  numerous  streams 

22 


338  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

they  had  to  cross,  and  generally  proceeding  by  forced 
marches  from  thirty  to  fifty  miles  a  day — that  the  regiment 
was  very  much  reduced  and  scattered  by  the  loss  of  horses; 
and  by  the  time  it  reached  Kaskaskias  would  be  rendered 
wholly  inefficient,  and  perhaps  entirely  useless — and  that 
by  going  through  Kentucky  they  would  be  able  to  raise 
more  men,  and  remount  those  who  had  lost  their  horses,  or 
had  rendered  them  unfit  for  the  expedition,  and  would  ulti 
mately  reach  their  destination  as  soon  as  by  the  more  direct 
route  through  the  wilderness,  and  be  in  a  condition  to 
render  efficient  service.  In  reply  the  colonel  remarked, 
that 

"It  was  not  until  the  arrival  of  the  regiment  at  this 
place,  that  the  entire  impracticability  of  carrying  to  Kas 
kaskias  one-half  the  horses  were  certainly  known,  without 
recruiting  many  days,  or  changing  the  route  to  Kentucky. 
Under  the  whole  view  of  the  subject,  no  hesitation  exists  as 
to  the  propriety  and  evident  necessity  of  granting  the  re 
quest  of  the  officers." 

The  regiment  was,  therefore,  ordered  to  march  through 
Kentucky  for  the  above  purposes,  and  to  rendezvous  at 
Vincennes  on  the  20th  of  August.  To  justify  this  step  in 
violation  of  his  positive  orders,  the  colonel  relied  on  its 
evident  propriety ;  and  it  proved  in  fact  to  be  the  salvation 
of  the  regiment. 

While  the  regiment  was  at  Urbana,  intelligence  was  re 
ceived  that  Colonel  William  Russell  was  preparing  an  ex 
pedition  against  the  Indians  from  the  Indian  Territory; 
and  he  was  at  this  time  marching  through  their  country 
with  a  strong  mounted  corps  of  rangers  and  volunteer 
militia.  An  excursion  had  also  been  previously  made  by 
Colonel  Bartholomew,  which  it  will  be  proper  in  this  place 
to  notice.  In  the  spring,  the  Indians  had  committed  many 
depredations  on  the  frontiers  of  Indiana,  in  the  way  of 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  339 

murdering  the  inhabitants  and  stealing  their  horses  and 
cattle.  The  Delawares  were  strongly  suspected  of  either 
secretly  aiding  in  the  mischief,  or  of  committing  it  them 
selves.  Colonel  Bartholomew  of  that  territory  hence  de 
termined  to  visit  their  towns  on  White  river  with  a  military 
force,  and  if  any  proofs  of  their  hostility  could  be  discov 
ered,  to  retaliate  and  chastise  them  effectually  for  it.  , -He 
accordingly  assembled  three  companies  of  mounted  men  at 
Valonia,  commanded  by  Captains  Peyton,  Biggers  and 
Dunn,  and  amounting  to  140  men.  Having  selected 
Majors  Tipton  and  Owen  for  his  aides,  he  proceeded  up  the 
country  till  he  had  reached  the  upper  Delaware  towns, 
which  he  found  uninhabited;  and  returning  by  the  lower 
towns  he  found  them  in  the  same  condition.  Some  Indian 
sign  was  discovered,  but  only  one  Indian  was  seen  during 
the  whole  excursion.  Those  who  had  not  gone  to  reside 
in  the  interior  of  the  State  of  Ohio,  had  left  the  villages 
where  they  formerly  resided  for  some  other  region. 

Soon  after  this  excursion,  Colonel  Russell,  of  the  United 
States  Army,  who  commanded  the  rangers  of  Indiana, 
which  had  been  raised  under  the  act  of  Congress,  authoriz 
ing  ten  additional  companies  for  the  protection  of  the  west 
ern  territories,  projected  another  expedition  to  penetrate 
as  far  as  the  Mississiniway  villages.  He  requested  Joseph 
Allen,  Esq.,  of  Kentucky,  to  raise  a  company  and  join  him 
at  Valonia  early  in  July;  and  also  invited  Major  General 
Thomas,  and  Brigadier-General  Cox,  of  the  Kentucky 
militia,  to  join  in  the  expedition.  They  repaired  accord 
ingly  to  that  place,  which  is  about  fifty  miles  from  Louis 
ville,  near  White  river,  and  carried  about  100  volunteers 
to  the  standard  of  Colonel  Russell,  whose  whole  force  then 
amounted  to  500  men.  The  colonel  determined  to  march 
this  force  in  five  lines  with  an  officer  having  the  rank  of 
major  at  the  head  of  each  line.  General  Thomas  and  Cox, 


340  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Colonels  Evans  and  Wilson,  and  Major  Zach.  Taylor,  were 
assigned  to  these  posts;  and  the  corps  then  proceeded 
directly  to  the  Delaware  towns  which  were  found  still  un 
occupied.  He  then  marched  to  Mississiniway,  intending 
if  possible,  to  surprise  any  Indians  who  might  be  found  in 
the  villages  on  that  river.  In  five  days  he  reached  the  main 
village  at  the  mouth  of  that  river,  which  he  found  vacant ; 
and  from  every  appearance,  it  was  supposed  the  Indians 
had  been  gone  about  two  months.  There  were  nearly  two 
hundred  houses  in  this  village,  which  extended  about  a  mile 
in  length;  and  two  miles  farther  up  the  river,  there  were* 
the  remains  of  a  large  encampment,  and  a  block  house  with 
several  port  holes  large  enough  for  a  six  pounder.  This 
had  been  erected  by  Tecumseh  in  the  preceding  autumn 
with  a  view  to  resist  the  progress  of  General  Hopkins,  and 
had  been  a  place  of  general  rendezvous  for  the  concentra 
tion  of  his  forces.  The  encampment  had  apparently  been 
large  enough  to  contain  one  thousand  Indians.  It  was  now 
abundantly  evident,  that  all  the  Indians  of  the  Wabash 
were  gone  to  Maiden  to  serve  under  the  banners  of  General 
Proctor.  Colonel  Russell,  therefore,  proceeded  down  the 
Wabash  by  Tippecanoe  to  Fort  Harrison,  having  taken  a 
circuit  of  more  than  400  miles  through  the  Indian  country, 
without  having  seen  an  Indian  or  lost  a  man. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  SECOND  SIEGE  OF  FORT  MEIGS — REPULSE  OF  THE  BRIT 
ISH  AT  LOWER  SANDUSKY  BY  MAJOR  CROGHAN — 
AND  PERRY'S  VICTORY  ON  LAKE  ERIE. 

Very  early  in  July  the  Indians  had  begun  again  to  in 
fest  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Meigs.  A  small  party  of  fourteen 
footmen  were  permitted  by  Captain  Craig  to  return  home 
from  that  place  by  the  way  of  Fort  Winchester.  They  had 
proceeded  but  a  few  miles  up  the  river,  before  they  were 
attacked  by  a  party  of  Indians,  and  totally  de 
feated,  but  two  of  them  being  able  to  make  their 
escape.  A  party  of  eighteen  horsemen  commanded 
by  Lieutenant  Craig,  were  going  up  the  river  to 
guard  down  some  flour  which  had  been  left  in  the 
Rapids,  and  were  but  two  or  three  hundred  yards  from  the 
former  party  when  the  attack  was  made  upon  them.  Ad 
vancing  towards  the  place  of  attack,  they  met  one  of  the 
footmen  who  had  escaped,  and  at  the  same  time  were  fired 
on  by  three  Indians,  who  were  ambuscading  the  road  to 
intercept  the  retreat  of  the  footmen.  Lieutenant  Craig 
immediately  ordered  a  retreat,  and  was  obeyed  by  all  but 
three  of  his  men,  who  pursued  the  little  party  of  Indians — 
one  of  whom,  Mr.  Wiant,  having  wounded  an  Indian,  dis 
mounted,  pursued  him  200  yards,  killed  him,  and  returned 
in  safety  with  his  scalp  and  his  gun.  On  their  return  to 
the  fort,  Colonel  Oaines  was  detached  with  a  party  of  reg 
ulars  to  reconnoitre  the  ground.  Before  his  arrival  the 
Indians  had  dispersed,  and  made  their  escape  in  different 
directions,  and  only  one  of  our  men  was  found  dead  at  the 
1>1  ace  of  the  encounter.  Lieutenant  Craig  was  arrested  for 

341 


V 


342  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

his  conduct  in  this  affair,  and  was  sentenced  by  a  court- 
martial  to  be  cashiered.  Wiant  was  promoted  by  General 
Clay  to  the  rank  of  ensign,  and  was  presented  with  the  best 
sword  in  the  depot  of  that  place. 

This  occurrence  inspired  the  garrison  Avith  more  caution 
in  their  excursions;  but  it  was  now  generally  believed  that 
the  enemy  had  abandoned  their  intention  of  attacking  the 
fort.  The  storm,  however,  had  not  passed  by;  it  was  only 
restrained  with  a  view  to  accumulate  more  force,  and  burst 
upon  us  with  more  suddenness  and  effect.  The  Indians 
of  the  northwest,  who  had  been  urging  General  Proctor  to 
renew  the  siege,  became  still  more  importunate  on  the 
arrival  of  Dickson  with  his  wild  savages  from  the  west; 
and  the  expedition  was  now  delayed  only  in  consequence 
of  the  prisoner  and  Frenchman  having  escaped  with  the 
intelligence  of  their  intention  to  execute  it  immediately. 

General  Clay,  however,  Avas  very  vigilant,  and  daily 
sent  scouts  down  the  river  to  watch  for  the  enemy.  This 
service  fell  chiefly  on  the  company  of  Captain  Craig,  of 
Johnson's  regiment,  who  had  been  left  at  the  fort  by  the 
orders  of  General  Harrison,  with  140  men  and  about  ninety 
horses.  The  captain  being  of  opinion,  that  this  service 
wras  too  much  to  be  performed  by  his  men  alone,  remon 
strated  against  it,  but  without  effect,  and  finally  deter 
mined  to  leave  the  fort  and  follow  his  regiment.  This 
caused  the  general  to  arrest  him,  and  ultimately  he  re 
signed. 

On  the  20th  of  July,  a  party  was  sent  down  towards  the 
lake  by  laud,  and  another  in  boats  which  proceeded  out  a 
few  miles  on  the  lake,  but  all  returned  without  making  any 
discovery,  excepting  hearing  the  firing  of  cannon  towards 
Maiden.  On  the  same  evening,  however,  Lieutenant  Peters, 
conductor  of  artillery,  who  was  returning  with  a  few  men 
from  Lower  Handiisky,  was  pursued  by  a  party  of  Indians; 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  343 

and  late  in  the  evening  the  boys  of  the  British  army  could 
be  distinctly  seen  down  the  river.  Early  next  morning  a 
picket  guard,  consisting  of  a  corporal  and  ten  men,  was 
sent  to  a  point  about  300  yards  below  the  fort,  where  it  was 
soon  surprised  by  the  Indians,  and  seven  of  them  killed  and 
captured.  A  large  army  of  British  and  Indians  were  now 
seen  encamped  below  the  old  British  Fort  Miami  on  the 
north  side  of  the  river;  and  soon  afterwards  the  Indians 
had  possessed  themselves  of  the  wood  in  the  rear  of  the  fort. 
They  carried  off  some  horses  and  oxen,  and  through  the  day 
occasionally  fired  into  the  fort,  but  entirely  without  effect, 
as  they  were  frequently  warned  by  our  grape  and  cannister 
to  keep  at  a  respectful  distance. 

In  the  night  Captain  M'Cune  was  sent  express  to  Gen 
eral  Harrison  to  apprise  him  of  the  siege ;  and  the  men  in 
the  fort  were  diligently  employed  in  making  the  necessary 
arrangements.  As  it  was  expected,  that  the  British  would 
erect  batteries  during  the  night,  and  commenced  a  cannon 
ade  next  day,  great  exertions  were  made  to  throw  up  new 
traverses,  to  deepen  the  trenches,  and  to  cover  the  maga 
zines.  The  men  who  were  permitted  to  rest,  were  required 
to  sleep  on  their  arms.  General  Clay  and  his  staff  were 
incessant  in  their  attentions  going  on  in  the  camp.  After 
midnight  Lieutenant  Montjoy  came  into  the  fort  from 
Portage  blockhouse,  with  a  party  of  twenty  regulars,  hav 
ing  made  an  extraordinary  escape  in  penetrating  through 
a  large  body  of  Indians  with  the  loss  of  but  one  man. 

On  the  23rd  a  large  body  of  mounted  Indians,  supposed 
to  be  800  strong,  were  seen  passing  up  the  river  under  the 
command  of  Tecumseh,  with  the  intention,  it  was  supposed, 
of  attacking  Fort  Winchester.  On  the  evening  of  the  next 
day,  as  everything  still  remained  quiet  round  the  fort,  Col 
onel  Gaines  went  out  as  far  as  the  edge  of  the  woods  with 
200  men,  and  made  .the  circuit  of  the  fort,  with  a  view  to 


344  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

ascertain  whether  any  batteries  had  yet  been  commenced 
by  the  enemy.  A  stronger  detachment  was  sent  over  from 
the  British  camp  to  attack  him,  but  it  did  not  arrive  in  time 
to  intercept  his  return  to  the  fort.  On  the  25th,  the  enemy 
removed  their  camp  over  the  river  to  the  south  side,  and 
encamped  behind  a  point  of  woods,  which  partly  concealed 
them  from  the  garrison.  This  movement  connected  with 
their  other  conduct,  induced  a  belief  in  the  fort,  that  they 
would  make  an  attempt  to  carry  it  by  storm;  but  the 
project  they  had  in  view  was  not  of  such  a  desperate  char 
acter.  Care  was  still  taken  by  General  Clay  to  keep  the 
Commander-in-chief  well  informed  of  occurrences  at  the 
fort. 

General  Harrison  had  returned  from  Cleveland  to 
Lower  Sandusky  several  days  before  the  arrival  of  the 
enemy,  and  received  at  that  place  from  the  express,  the  in 
formation  that  Camp  Meigs  was  again  invested.  He  then 
immediately  removed  his  headquarters  to  Seneca  town, 
about  nine  miles  up  the  Sandusky  river,  where  he  con 
structed  a  fortified  camp,  having  left  Major  Croghan  with 
160  regulars  in  Fort  Stephenson,  and  taken  with  Mm  to 
Seneca  about  140  more,  under  the  immediate  command  of 
Colonel  Wells.  A  few  days  afterwards  he  was  reinforced 
by  the  arrival  of  300  regulars  under  Colonel  Paul,  and 
Colonel  BalFs  corps  of  150  dragoons,  which  made  his  whole 
force  at  that  place  upwards  of  600  strong.  He  was  soon 
joined  also  by  Generals  M' Arthur  and  Cass,  and  Colonel 
Owings  with  a  regiment  of  500  regulars  from  Kentucky, 
was  also  advancing  to  the  frontiers ;  but  he  did  not  arrive 
at  headquarters  before  the  siege  of  Fort  Meigs  had  been 
abandoned  by  the  enemy.  From  the  position  at  Seneca, 
the  general  would  be  able  to  fall  back  for  the  protection  of 
his  principal  depot  at  Upper  Sandusky,  should  the  enemy 
endeavor  to  turn  his  left  flank  and  attack  that  place;  or  he 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  345 

would  be  able,  should  the  safety  of  Fort  Meigs  require  it, 
to  proceed  there  undiscovered  on  a  secret  route,  aud  cut 
his  way  into  the  fort  with  a  reinforcement;  or  as  soon  as 
his  force  be  competent  to  cope  with  that  of  the  enemy  in  the 
field,  he  would  be  favorably  situated  to  make  a  descent 
upon  them  and  raise  the  siege.  Fort  Meigs  and  Upper 
Sandusky  were  the  objects  to  be  defended — Lower  San- 
dusky  Avas  comparatively  nothing. 

It  was  the  opinion  of  General  Harrison  that  the  move 
ment  of  the  Indians  towards  Fort  Winchester,  was  intended 
as  a  feint  to  draw  his  attention  in  that  direction,  while  an 
attack  would  be  made  on  Lower  Sandusky  or  Cleveland. 
The  former  had  been  pronounced  untenable,  and  as  it  con 
tained  nothing  valuable  except  200  barrels  of  flour,  and 
was  in  no  respect  an  important  post,  arrangements  had 
been  made  to  evacuate  and  destroy  the  fort,  in  case  the 
British  should  approach  it  in  force  from  the  lake.  Much 
industry  was  used  to  reconnoitre  the  route  to  Upper  San- 
dusky,  as  well  as  to  watch  the  lake  for  the  approach  of  the 
enemy  to  Lower  Sandusky  or  Cleveland.  The  express 
from  Fort  Meigs  was  sent  back  with  information,  that  the 
general  had  not  a  sufficient  force  with  him  to  justify  his 
advancing  immediately  to  that  place;  that  he  would  col 
lect  his  troops  at  Seneca,  and  be  ready  as  soon  as  possible 
to  relieve  the  garrison ;  that  the  governor  of  Ohio  would  be 
advised  of  the  situation  of  our  affairs,  and  if  the  enemy  per 
severed  in  his  attempt,  a  sufficient  force  would  be  collected 
in  a  short  time,  to  overpower  and  destroy  him  at  once.  The 
express  arrived  at  the  fort  with  this  intelligence  on  the 
morning  of  the  26th,  and  on  the  evening  of  that  day,  a  heavy 
fire  commenced  on  the  Saudusky  road,  about  the  distance 
of  a  mile  from  the  fort,  The  discharge  of  rifles  and  mus- 
quetry,  accompanied  by  the  Indian  yell,  could  be  clearly 
distinguished ;  and  by  degrees  the  apparent  contest  ap- 


346  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

preached  towards  the  fort,  though  sometimes  it  appeared 
to  recede.  It  lasted  about  an  hour,  and  came  in  the  end 
near  the  edge  of  the  woods.  The  general  pronounced  it  a 
sham  battle,  intended  to  draw  out  the  garrison  to  relieve  a 
supposed  reinforcement,  A  few  discharges  of  cannon  at 
the  fort,  and  a  heavy  shower  of  rain,  at  length  put  an  end 
to  the  scheme,  no  doubt  to  the  great  mortification  of  its 
projectors.  The  express  from  General  Harrison  had  provi 
dentially  arrived  in  time,  to  preserve  the  garrison  from  the 
possibility  of  being  deluded  by  this  artifice  of  the  enemy. 
On  the  next  day  the  British  moved  over  to  their  old  encamp 
ment,  and  on  the  28th  embarked  in  their  vessels  and  aban 
doned  the  siege.  The  force  which  Proctor  and  Tecumseh 
brought  against  us  in  this  instance,  has  since  been  ascer 
tained  to  have  been  about  5000  strong.  A  greater  number 
of  Indians  were  collected  by  them  for  this  expedition,  than 
ever  was  assembled  in  one  body  on  any  other  occasion  dur 
ing  the  whole  war. 

Having  raised  the  siege  of  Camp  Meigs,  the  British 
sailed  round  into  Sandusky  bay,  whilst  a  competent  number 
of  their  savage  allies  inarched  across  through  the  swamps 
of  Portage  river,  to  co-operate  in  a  combined  attack  on 
Lower  Sandusky,  expecting  no  doubt  that  General  Harri 
son's  attention  would  be  chiefly  directed  to  Forts  Win 
chester  and  Meigs.  The  general,  however,  had  calculated 
on  their  taking  this  course,  and  had  been  careful  to  keep 
patrols  down  the  bay,  opposite  the  mouth  of  Portage, 
where  he  supposed  their  forces  would  debark. 

Several  days  before  the  British  had  invested  Fort 
Meigs,  General  Harrison  with  Major  Croghan  and  some 
other  officers,  had  examined  the  heights  which  surround 
Fort  Stephenson;  and  as  the  hill  on  the  opposite  or  south 
east  side  of  the  river,  was  found  to  be  the  most  commanding 
eminence,  the  general  had  some  thoughts  of  removing  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  347 

fort  to  that  place,  and  Major  Croglian  declared  his  readi 
ness  to  undertake  the  work.  But  the  general  did  not 
authorize  him  to  do  it,  as  he  believed  that  if  the  enemy  in 
tended  to  invade  our  territory  again,  they  would  do  it  be 
fore  the  removal  could  be  completed.  It  was  then  finally 
concluded,  that  the  fort  which  was  calculated  for  a  garri 
son  of  only  two  hundred  men,  could  not  be  defended  against 
the  heavy  artillery  of  the  enemy;  and  that  if  the  British 
should  approach  it  by  water,  which  would  cause  a  pre 
sumption  that  they  had  brought  their  heavy  artillery,  the 
fort  must  be  abandoned  and  burned,  provided  a  retreat 
could  be  effected  with  safety.  In  the  orders  left  with 
Major  Croghan  it  was  stated : 

"Should  the  British  troops  approach  you  in  force  with 
cannon,  and  you  can  discover  them  in  time  to  effect  a  re 
treat,  you  will  do  so  immediately,  destroying  all  the  public 
stores. 

"You  must  be  aware,  that  the  attempt  to  retreat  in  face 
of  an  Indian  force  would  be  vain.  Against  such  an  enemy 
your  garrison  would  be  safe,  however  great  the  number." 

On  the  evening  of  the  29th  General  Harrison  received 
intelligence  by  express  from  General  Clay,  that  the  enemy 
had  abandoned  the  siege  of  Fort  Meigs ;  and  as  the  Indians 
on  that  day  had  swarmed  in  the  woods  round  his  camp,  he 
entertained  no  doubt  but  that  an  immediate  attack  was 
intended  either  on  Sandusky  or  Seneca.  He,  therefore, 
immediately  called  a  council  of  Avar,  consisting  of  M' Ar 
thur,  Cass,  Ball,  Paul,  Wood,  Hukill,  Holmes,  and  Graham, 
who  were  unanimously  of  the  opinion — that  Fort  Stephen- 
son  was  untenable  against  heavy  artillery — and  that,  as  the 
enemy  could  bring  with  facility  any  quantity  of  battering 
cannon  against  it,  by  which  it  must  inevitably  fall,  and  as 
it  was  an  unimportant  post,  containing  nothing  the  loss  of 
which  would  be  felt  bv  us,  that  the  garrison  should,  thevc- 


348  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

fore,  not  be  reinforced  but  withdrawn  and  the  place  de 
stroyed.  In  pursuance  of  this  decision  the  general  immed 
iately  dispatched  the  following  order  to  Major  Croghau : 

"Sir — Immediately  on  receiving  this  letter,  you  will 
abandon  Fort  Stephenson,  set  fire  to  it,  and  repair  with 
your  command  this  night  to  headquarters.  Cross  the  river 
and  come  up  on  the  opposite  side.  If  you  should  deem 
and  find  it  impracticable  to  make  good  your  march  to  this 
place,  take  the  road  to  Huron  and  pursue  it  with  the  utmost 
circumspection  and  dispatch/' 

This  order  was  sent  by  Mr.  Connor  and  two  Indians, 
who  lost  their  way  in  the  dark,  and  did  not  arrive  at  Fort 
Stephenson  before  11  o'clock  the  next  day.  When  Major 
Croghan  received  it,  he  was  of  opinion  that  lie  could  not 
then  retreat  with  safety,  as  the  Indians  were  hovering 
round  the  fort  in  considerable  force.  He  called  a  council 
of  his  officers,  a  majority  of  w^hom  coincided  with  him  in 
opinion,  that  a  retreat  would  be  unsafe,  and  that  the  post 
could  be  maintained  against  the  enemy,  at  least  till  further 
instructions  could  be  received  from  headquarters.  The 
major,  therefore,  immediately  returned  the  following 
answer : 

"Sir — I  have  just  received  yours  of  yesterday,  10  o'clock, 
P.  M.,  ordering  me  to  destroy  this  place  and  make  good  my 
retreat,  which  was  received  too  late  to  be  carried  into  exe 
cution.  We  have  determined  to  maintain  this  place,  and 
by  heavens  we  can." 

In  writing  this  note,  Major  Croghau  had  a  view  to  tin1 
probability  of  its  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  and 
on  that  account  made  use  of  stronger  language  than  would 
otherwise  have  been  consistent  with  propriety.  It  reached 
the  general  on  the  same  day,  who  did  not  fully  understand 
the  circumstances  and  motives  under  which  it  had  been 
dictated.  The  following  order  was,  therefore,  immediately 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  349 

prepared,  and  sent  with  Colonel  Wells  in  the  morning,  es 
corted  by  Colonel  Ball  with  his  corps  of  dragoons. 

"July  30th,  1813. 

"Sir — The  general  has  just  received  your  letter  of  this 
date,  informing  him  that  you  had  thought  proper  to  dis 
obey  the  order  issued  from  this  office,  and  delivered  to  you 
this  morning.  It  appears  that  the  information  which  dic 
tated  the  order  was  incorrect;  and  as  you  did  not  receive 
it  in  the  night  as  was  expected,  it  might  have  been  proper 
that  you  should  have  reported  the  circumstance  and  your 
situation,  before  you  proceeded  to  its  execution.  This 
might  have  been  passed  over,  but  I  am  directed  to  say  to 
you,  that  an  officer  presumes  to  aver,  that  he  has  made  his 
resolution,  and  that  he  will  act  in  direct  opposition  to  the 
orders  of  his  general,  can  no  longer  be  entrusted  with  a 
separate  command.  Colonel  W7ells  is  sent  to  relieve  you. 
You  will  deliver  the  command  to  him,  and  repair  with 
Colonel  Ball's  squadron  to  this  place.  By  command,  etc. 
"A.  EL  Holmes,  Asst.  Adjt.  Gen." 

The  squadron  of  dragoons  on  this  trip  met  with  a  party 
of  Indians  near  Lower  Sandusky  and  killed  eleven  out  of 
twelve.  The  Indians  had  formed  an  ambush  and  fired  on 
the  advanced  guard  consisting  of  a  sergeant  and  five 
privates.  Upon  seeing  the  squadron  approach  they  lied, 
but  were  pursued  and  soon  overtaken  by  the  front  squad 
of  Captain  Hopkins1  troops.  The  greater  part  of  them 
were  cut  down  by  Colonel  Ball  and  Captain  Hopkins  with 
his  subalterns,  whose  horses  being  the  fleetest  overtook 
them  first.  The  loss  on  our  part  was  two  privates  wounded 
and  two  horses  killed. 

Colonel  Wells  being  left  in  the  command  of  Fort 
Stephenson,  Major  Croghan  returned  with  the  squadron  to 
headquarters.  He  there  explained  his  motives  for  writing 
such  a  note,  which  were  deemed  satisfactory,  and  having 
remained  all  night  with  the  general  who  treated  him  polite 
ly,  he  was  permitted  to  return  to  his  command  in  the  morn- 


350  IIISTOKY  OF  THE  LATE  WAll 

ing,  with  written  orders  similar  to  those  lie  had  received 
before. 

A  reconnoitering  party  which  had  been  sent  from  head 
quarters  to  the  shore  of  the  lake,  about  twenty  miles  dis 
tant  from  Fort  Stephenson,  discovered  the  approach  of  the 
enemy  by  water  on  the  evening  of  the  31st  of  July.  They 
returned  by  the  fort,  after  12  o'clock  the  next  day,  and 
passed  it  but  a  few  hours,  when  the  enemy  made  their  ap 
pearance  before  it.  The  Indians  showed  themselves  first 
on  the  hill  over  the  river,  and  were  saluted  by  a  six-pounder, 
the  only  piece  of  artillery  in  the  fort,  which  soon  caused 
them  to  retire.  In  half  an  hour  the  British  gunboats  came 
in  sight,  and  the  Indian  forces  displaced  themselves  in  ev 
ery  direction,  with  a  view  to  intercept  the  garrison  should 
a  retreat  be  attempted.  The  6-pounder  was  fired  a  few 
times  at  the  gunboats,  which  was  returned  by  the  artillery 
of  the  enemy.  A  landing  of  their  troops  with  a  5J-inch 
howitzer,  was  effected  about  a  mile  below  the  fort;  and 
Major  Chambers,  accompanied  by  Dickson,  was  dispatched 
towards  the  fort  with  a  flag,  and  was  met  on  the  part  of 
Major  Croghan  by  Ensign  Shipp  of  the  17th  regiment. 
After  the  usual  ceremonies,  Major  Chambers  observed  to 
Ensign  Shipp,  that  he  was  instructed  by  General  Proctor, 
to  demand  the  surrender  of  the  fort,  as  he  was  anxious  to 
spare  the  effusion  of  human  blood,  which  he  could  not  do, 
should  he  be  under  the  necessity  of  reducing  it,  by  the 
powerful  force  of  artillery,  regulars,  and  Indians  under  his 
command.  Shipp  replied  that  the  commandant  of  the  fort 
and  its  garrison  were  determined  to  defend  it  to  the  last 
extremity ;  that  no  force,  however  great,  could  induce  them 
to  surrender,  as  they  were  resolved  to  maintain  their  post, 
or  to  bury  themselves  in  its  ruins.  Dickson  then  said,  that 
their  immense  body  of  Indians  could  not  be  restrained  from 
massacring  the  whole  garrison  in  case  of  success — of  which 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  351 

we  have  no  doubt,  rejoined  Chambers,  as  we  are  amply  pre 
pared.  Dickson  then  proceeded  to  remark,  that  it  was  a 
great  pity  so  fine  a  young  man  should  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  savages — sir,  for  God's  sake  surrender,  and  prevent 
the  dreadful  massacre  that  will  be  caused  by  your  resist 
ance.  Mr.  Shipp  replied,  that  when  the  fort  was  taken 
there  would  be  none  to  massacre.  It  will  not  be  given  up, 
while  a  man  is  able  to  resist.  An  Indian  at  this  moment 
came  out  of  the  adjoining  ravine,  and  advancing  to  the 
ensign,  took  hold  of  his  sword  and  attempted  to  wrest  it 
from  him,  Dickson  interfered,  and  having  restrained  the 
Indian,  effected  great  anxiety  to  get  him  safe  into  the  fort. 

The  enemy  now  opened  their  fire  from  their  6-pounders 
in  the  gunboats  and  the  howitzer  on  shore,  which  they  con 
tinued  through  the  night  with  but  little  intermission,  and 
with  very  little  effect.  The  forces  of  the  enemy  consisted 
of  500  regulars,  and  about  800  Indians  commanded  by 
Dickson,  the  whole  being  commanded  by  General  Proctor 
in  person.  Tecumseh  was  stationed  on  the  road  to  Fort 
Meigs  with  a  body  of  2,000  Indians,  expecting  to  intercept 
a  reinforcement  on  that  route. 

Major  Croghan  through  the  evening  occasionally  fired 
his  6-pounder,  at  the  same  time  changing  its  place  occas 
ionally  to  induce  a  belief  that  he  had  more  than  one  piece. 
As  it  produced  very  little  execution  on  the  enemy,  and  he 
was  desirous  of  saving  his  ammunition,  he  soon  discontin 
ued  his  fire.  The  enemy  had  directed  their  fire  against  the 
northwestern  angle  of  the  fort,  which  induced  the  com 
mandant  to  believe  that  an  attempt  to  storm  his  works 
would  be  made  at  that  point.  In  the  night  Captain  Hun 
ter  was  directed  to  remove  the  6-pound er  to  a  blockhouse 
from  which  it  would  rake  that  angle.  By  great  industry 
and  personal  exertion  Captain  Hunter  soon  accomplished 
this  object  in  secrecy.  The  embrasure  was  masked,  and 


352  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

the  piece  loaded  with  a  half  charge  of  powder,  and  double 
charge  of  slugs  and  grapeshot. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  2nd,  the  enemy  opened  their 
fire  from  their  howitzer  and  three  6-pounders,  which  they 
had  landed  in  the  night,  and  planted  in  a  point  of  woods 
about  250  yards  from  the  fort,  In  the  evening,  about  4 
o'clock,  they  concentrated  the  fire  of  all  their  guns  on  the 
northwest  angle,  which  convinced  Major  Croghan  that  they 
would  endeavor  to  make  a  breach  and  storm  the  works  at 
that  point;  he,  therefore,  immediately  had  that  place 
strengthened  as  much  as  possible  with  bags  of  Hour  and 
sand,  which  wrere  so  effectual,  that  the  picketing  in  that 
place  sustained  no  material  injury.  Sergeant  Weaver  with 
five  or  six  gentlemen  of  the  Petersburg  volunteers  and  Pitts 
burgh  blues,  who  happened  to  be  in  the  fort,  was  entrusted 
with  the  management  of  the  G-pounder. 

Late  in  the  evening  when  the  smoke  of  the  firing  had 
completely  enveloped  the  fort,  the  enemy  proceeded  to  make 
the  assault.  Two  feints  were  made  towards  the  southern 
angle,  where  Captain  Hunter's  lines  were  formed;  and  at 
the  same  time  a  column  of  350  men  were  discovered  ad 
vancing  through  the  smoke,  within  twenty  paces  of  the 
northwestern  angle.  A  heavy,  galling  fire  of  musquetry 
was  now  opened  upon  them  from  the  fort,  which  threw  them 
into  some  confusion.  Colonel  Short  who  headed  the  prin 
cipal  column  soon  rallied  his  men,  and  led  them  with  great 
bravery  to  the  brink  of  the  ditch.  After  a  momentary 
pause  he  leaped  into  the  ditch,  calling  to  his  men  to  follow 
him,  and  in  a  few  minutes  it  was  full.  The  masked  port 
hole  was  now  opened,  and  the  6-pounder,  at  the  distance  of 
30  feet,  poured  such  destruction  among  them,  that  but  few 
who  had  entered  the  ditch  were  fortunate  enough  to  escape. 
A  precipitate  and  confused  retreat  was  the  immediate  con 
sequence,  although  some  of  the  officers  attempted  to  rally 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  353 

their  men.  The  other  column,  which  was  led  by  Colonel 
Waburton  and  Major  Chambers,  was  also  routed  in  con 
fusion  by  a  destructive  fire  from  the  line  commanded  by 
Captain  Hunter.  The  whole  of  them  fled  into  the  adjoin 
ing  wood,  beyond  the  reach  of  our  small  arms.  During  the 
assault,  which  lasted  half  an  hour  the  enemy  kept  up  an  in 
cessant  fire  from  their  howitzer  and  five  6-pounders.  They 
left  Colonel  Short,  a  lieutenant,  and  twenty-five  privates 
dead  in  the  ditch,  and  the  total  number  of  prisoners  taken 
was  twenty-six,  most  of  them  badly  wounded.  Major  Muir 
was  knocked  down  in  the  ditch,  and  lay  among  the  dead, 
till  the  darkness  of  the  night  enabled  him  to  escape  in 
safety.  The  loss  of  the  garrison  was  one  killed  and  seven 
slightly  wounded.  The  total  loss  of  the  enemy  would  not 
be  less  than  150  killed  and  wounded. 

When  night  came  on,  which  was  soon  after  the  assault, 
the  wounded  in  the  ditch  were  in  a  desperate  situation. 
Complete  relief  could  not  be  brought  to  them  by  either  side 
with  any  degree  of  safety.  Major  Croghan,  however,  re 
lieved  them  as  much  as  possible — he  contrived  to  convey 
them  water  over  the  picketing  in  buckets,  and  a  ditch  was 
opened  under  the  pickets,  through  which  those  who  were 
able  and  willing,  were  encouraged  to  crawl  into  the  fort. 
All  who  were  able  preferred  of  course  to  follow  their  de 
feated  comrades,  and  many  others  were  carried  from  the 
vicinity  of  the  fort  by  the  Indians,  particularly  their  own 
killed  and  wounded ;  and  in  the  night  about  3 :00  o'clock, 
the  whole  British  and  Indian  force  commenced  a  disorderly 
retreat.  So  great  was  their  precipitation,  that  they  left  a 
sail-boat  containing  some  clothing  and  a  considerable  quan 
tity  of  military  stores ;  and  on  the  next  day  seventy  stand 
of  arms,  and  some  braces  of  pistols  were  picked  up  round 
the  fort.  Their  hurry  and  confusion  was  caused  by  the 
apprehension  of  an  attack  from  General  Harrison,  of  whose 


354  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

position  and  force  they  had  probably  received  an  exag 
gerated  account. 

It  was  the  intention  of  General  Harrison,  should  the 
enemy  succeed  against  Fort  Stephenson,  or  should  they 
endeavor  to  turn  his  left  and  fall  on  Upper  Sandusky,  to 
leave  his  cainp  at  Seneca  and  fall  back  for  the  protection  of 
that  place.  But  he  discovered  by  the  firing  on  the  evening 
of  the  1st,  that  the  enemy  had  nothing  but  light  artillery, 
which  could  make  no  impression  on  the  fort ;  and  he  knew 
that  an  attempt  to  storm  it  without  making  a  breach  could 
be  successfully  repelled  by  the  garrison ;  he,  therefore,  de 
termined  to  wait  for  the  arrival  of  250  mounted  volunteers 
under  Colonel  Renniek,  being  the  advance  of  700  who  were 
approaching  by  the  way  of  Upper  Sandusky,  arid  then  to 
march  against  the  enemy  and  raise  the  siege,  if  their  force 
was  not  still  too  great  for  his.  On  the  2nd,  he  sent  several 
scouts  to  ascertain  their  situation  and  force;  but  the  woods 
were  so  infested  with  Indians,  that  none  of  them  could  pro 
ceed  sufficiently  near  the  fort  to  make  the  necessary  dis 
coveries.  In  the  night  a  messenger  arrived  at  headquarters 
with  intelligence,  that  the  enemy  were  preparing  to  retreat. 
About  9:00  o'clock,  Major  Croghan  had  ascertained  from 
their  collecting  about  their  boats,  that  they  were  preparing 
to  embark,  and  had  immediately  sent  an  express  to  the  com- 
mander-in-chief  with  this  information.  The  general  now 
determined  to  wait  no  longer  for  the  reinforcements,  and 
immediately  set  out  with  the  dragoons,  with  whicli  he 
reached  the  fort  early  in  the  morning,  having  ordered  Gen 
erals  W Arthur  and  Cass,  who  had  arrived  at  Seneca  sev 
eral  days  before,  to  follow  him  with  all  the  disposable  in 
fantry  at  that  place,  and  which  at  this  time  was  about  700 
men,  after  the  numerous  sick,  and  the  force  necessary  to 
maintain  the  position,  were  left  behind.  Finding  that  the 
enemy  had  fled  entirely  from  the  fort  so  as  not  to  be 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  355 

reached  by  him,  and  learning  that  Tecurnseh  was  some 
where  in  the  direction  of  Fort  Meigs  with  2,000  warriors, 
he  immediately  ordered  the  infantry  to  fall  back  to  Seneca, 
lest  Tecumseh  should  make  an  attack  on  that  place,  or  in 
tercept  the  small  reinforcements  advancing  from  Ohio. 

In  his  official  report  of  this  affair,  General  Harrison 
observes  that, 

"It  will  not  be  among  the  least  of  General  Proctor's 
mortifications,  to  find  that  he  has  been  baffled  by  a  youth, 
who  has  just  passed  his  twenty-first  year.  He  is,  however, 
a  hero  worthy  of  his  gallant  uncle,  General  George  R. 
Clarke. 

"Captain  Hunter  of  the  17th  regiment,  the  second  in 
command,  conducted  himself  with  great  propriety;  and 
never  was  there  a  set  of  finer  young  fellows  than  the  subal 
terns,  viz :  Lieutenants  Johnson  and  Taylor  of  the  17th, 
Anthony  of  the  24th,  Meeks  of  the  7th,  and  Ensigns  Shipp 
and  Duncan  of  the  17th." 

Lieutenant  Anderson  of  the  24th  was  also  noticed  for 
his  good  conduct.  Being  without  a  command,,  he  solicited 
Major  Croghan  for  a  musket  and  a  post  to  fight  at,  which 
he  did  with  the  greatest  bravery. 

"Too  much  praise/'  says  Major  Croghau,  "cannot  be  be 
stowed  on  the  officers,  non-commissioned  officers,  and 
privates  under  my  command  for  their  gallantry  and  good 
conduct  during  the  siege." 

The  brevet  rank  of  lieutenant-colonel  was  immediately 
conferred  on  Major  Croghan  by  the  President  of  the  United 
States,  for  his  gallant  conduct  on  this  occasion.  The  ladies 
of  Chillicothe  also  presented  him  an  elegant  sword,  accom 
panied  by  a  suitable  address. 

Among  the  scouts  sent  down  the  bay,  after  the  enemy 
had  retreated,  was  a  little  party  of  Wyandot  Indians,  who 
surprised  and  captured  a  few  British  soldiers,  who  had 
been  left  behind  in  the  retreat.  The  Indians  brought  them 


356  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

to  canip,  without  doing  them  any  injury;  and,  conscious 
that  they  had  done  their  duty,  they  were  frequently  seen 
telling  the  story  to  their  brother  warriors,  and  laughing  at 
the  terror  which  had  been  manifested  by  the  soldiers,  who, 
no  doubt  expected  to  be  massacred  or  carried  off  and  de 
stroyed  by  torture.  But  the  Indians  who  followed  the 
American  standard  had  not,  like  those  in  the  British  ser 
vice,  been  encouraged  to  commit  the  most  horrible  bar 
barities. 

This  second  invasion  of  Ohio  like  the  former,  brought 
the  patriotism  of  that  State  into  action.  As  soon  as  Gov 
ernor  Meigs  received  certain  information,  that  the  enemy 
had  entered  his  territories,  he  issued  his  orders  in  which 
he  called  on  the  militia  to  rise  en  masse  and  repel  the  in 
vaders.  The  division  lately  commanded  by  General  M1  Ar 
thur  literally  obeyed  the  call.  Every  man  prepared  him 
self  to  march  against  the  enemy;  and  through  the  State 
generally  the  greatest  military  ardor  and  activity  prevailed. 
It  was  supposed  that  at  least  ten  thousand  men  were  under 
arms  and  marching  to  the  frontiers.  The  enemy,  however, 
did  not  wait  for  their  arrival.  The  foremost  corps  of 
mounted  volunteers  was  not  able  to  reach  headquarters  bo- 
fore  General  Proctor  had  rendered  their  services  unneces 
sary  by  his  precipitate  flight  from  Lower  Sandusky.  It 
then  became  necessary,  as  in  the  former  case,  to  disband 
them  again,  without  their  having  an  opportunity  to  fight; 
which  again  produced  much  discontent  and  chagrin  among 
them.  Many  of  them  were  even  highly  exasperated  against 
the  general,  for  not  retaining  and  employing  them  efficient 
ly  against  the  enemy. 

They  had  volunteered  not  only  with  the  expectation  of 
being  opposed  to  the  invaders  of  their  State,  but  also  of 
being  employed  in  the  main  expedition  against  Upper 
Canada,  which  it  was  now  evident  would  soon  be  carried 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  357 

into  execution.  When  a  considerable  number  of  them 
arrived  at  Upper  Sandusky,  and  the  retreat  of  the  enemy 
was  known,  Governor  Meigs  addressed  a  letter  to  General 
Harrison,  respecting  the  course  to  be  pursued  with  them. 
The  general  immediately  repaired  to  that  place  for  the  pur 
pose  of  explaining  his  situation  and  views  to  the  governor, 
and  reconciling  the  volunteers  to  the  measures  he  would  be 
obliged  to  adopt.  After  a  personal  interview  with  the  gov 
ernor,  he  committed  his  explanations  to  writing,  on  the  6th 
of  August,  which  he  addressed  to  that  officer,  as  follows : 

"Your  excellency's  letter  of  the  4th  inst.  was  handed  to 
me  yesterday  morning  by  Colonel  Brush.  The  exertions 
which  you  have  made,  and  the  promptitude  with  which 
your  orders  have  been  obeyed,  to  assemble  the  militia  to 
repel  the  late  invasion,  is  truly  astonishing  and  reflects  the 
highest  honor  on  the  State.  Believing  that  in  a  personal 
interview,  I  could  best  explain  to  you  the  intentions  of  the 
government  and  my  own  views,  I  determined  to  come  to 
this  place  to  see  you.  I  now  have  the  honor  to  repeat  to 
you  in  this  way,  the  result  of  my  determination  on  the  em 
ployment  of  the  militia,  and  most  of  the  facts  on  which  my 
determination  is  founded.  It  has  been  the  intention  of  the 
government,  to  form  the  army  destined  for  operations  on 
Lake  Erie,  exclusively  of  regular  troops,  if  they  could  be 
raised.  The  number  was  limited  to  7000.  The  deficiency 
of  regulars  was  to  be  made  up  from  the  militia.  From  all 
the  information  I  at  present  possess,  I  am  convinced  there 
will  be  a  great  deficiency  in  the  contemplated  number  of 
troops,  even  after  the  militia  now  in  service,  and  whose 
time  of  service  Avill  not  expire  immediately,  have  been  added 
to  the  regulars.  I  have,  therefore,  called  on  the  governor 
of  Kentucky  for  two  thousand  effective  men.  With  those 
there  will  still  be  a  deficiency  of  about  1200.  Your  excel 
lency  has  stated  to  me,  that  the  men  who  have  turned  out  on 
this  occasion,  have  done  it  with  the  expectation  of  being 
effectually  employed,  and  that  should  they  be  sent  home, 
there  is  no  prospect  of  getting  them  to  turn  out  hereafter 
should  it  be  necessary.  With  my  utmost  exertions,  the  em- 


358  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

barkation  cannot  be  effected  in  less  than  fifteen  or  eighteen 
days,  should  I  even  determine  to  substitute  them  for  the 
regular  troops  which  are  expected.  To  keep  so  large  a 
force  in  the  field,  even  for  a  short  period,  would  consume 
the  means  which  are  provided  for  the  support  of  the  cam 
paign,  and  which  are  only  provided  for  the  number  above 
stated.  Under  these  circumstances,  I  would  recommend 
a  middle  course  to  your  excellency,  viz :  to  dismiss  all  the 
militia  but  two  regiments  of  ten  companies,  each  of  100 
men;  and  the  usual  proportion  of  field,  platoon,  and  non 
commissioned  officers,  etc.,  that  the  corps  be  encamped  at 
or  near  this  place,  until  it  is  ascertained  whether  their  ser 
vices  will  be  wanted.  A  short  time  will  determine  the 
question.  Permit  me  to  request  your  excellency  to  give 
your  countenance  and  support  to  the  exertions  which  Gen 
eral  M' Arthur  will  make  to  fill  the  26th  regiment  of  twelve 
month's  troops.  It  appears  that  the  venerable  governor  of 
Kentucky  is  about  to  take  command  of  the  troops  of  that 
State.  Could  your  excellency  think  proper  to  follow  his 
example,  I  need  not  tell  you  how  highly  grateful  it  would 
be,  dear  sir,  to  your  friend. 

"W.  H.  Harrison." 

Governor  Meigs  soon  afterwards  proceeded  to  disband 
the  volunteers  from  his  State,  very  much  to  their  dis 
pleasure  and  motification.  They  believed  that  their  ser 
vices  were  slighted,  and  that  General  Harrison  intended  to 
stigmatize  them  as  unfit  to  be  led  against  the  enemy.  His 
explanations  were  deemed  unsatisfactory ;  and  persons 
inimical  to  him,  were  ready  to  encourage  the  popular  dis 
content,  by  misrepresenting  his  motives  in  this  case,  and 
his  conduct  in  relation  to  the  affair  at  Lower  Sandusky. 
A  considerable  number  passed  resolutions,  in  which  they 
depreciated  his  military  talents,  and  declared  that  they 
would  never  repair  to  his  standard  again.  The  publication 
of  these  resolves,  produced  an  explanatory  letter  from 
Major  Croghan,  in  which  he  contradicted  the  misrepresen 
tations  which  had  been  made,  and  declared  his  high  respect 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  359 

for  the  general  and  confidence  in  his  military  talents.  A 
meeting  of  the  general  and  field  officers  of  the  regular 
troops  at  Seneca  was  also  held,  and  a  public  address  pre 
pared  by  them,  in  which  they  declared  their  confidence  in 
the  general,  and  their  entire  approbation  of  his  conduct; 
and  that  his  late  plans  and  movements  had  been  taken  with 
the  advice  of  all  the  general  and  field  officers  under  his  com 
mand.  The  public  confidence  in  the  general,  so  necessary 
to  the  commander  of  militia  troops,  was  thus  preserved  at 
a  critical  moment,  against  the  attacks  of  those  who  were 
discontented  and  inimical  to  his  fame.  The  retained  regi 
ments  of  the  Ohio  volunteers  were  encamped  at  Upper 
Sandusky,  but  Governor  Meigs  did  not  think  proper  under 
all  the  circumstances  of  the  case  to  continue  to  command 
them  in  person. 

General  Harrison  returned  again  to  Seneca,  to  super 
intend  the  arrangements  for  the  expedition  against  Upper 
Canada.  On  the  9th  of  August  at  Lower  Sandusky,  a 
British  boat  was  discovered  coining  up  the  river  with  a 
flag.  When  it  landed  below  the  fort,  Captain  Hunter  was 
sent  to  meet  the  commander,  who  proved  to  be  Lieutenant 
Le  Breton,  accompanied  by  Doctor  Banner,  with  a  letter 
from  General  Proctor  to  the  commandant  at  Lower  San 
dusky,  their  object  being  to  ascertain  the  situation  of  the 
British  wounded  and  afford  them  surgical  aid.  Captain 
Hunter  invited  them  to  the  fort,  Le  Breton  seemed  to  hes 
itate  as  if  he  expected  first  to  be  blindfolded,  as  usual  in 
such  cases;  but  Captain  Hunter  told  him  to  come  on,  that 
there  was  nothing  in  the  fort  which  there  was  any  occasion 
to  conceal ;  and  when  he  introduced  him  to  Major  Croghan 
as  the  commandant  of  the  fort,  he  appeared  to  be  astonished 
at  the  youthful  appearance  of  the  hero,  who  had  defeated 
the  combined  forces  of  his  master. 


360  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

As  the  letter  of  General  Proctor  also  contained  a  pro 
position  for  the  paroling  of  those  prisoners,  who  might  be 
in  a  condition  to  be  removed,  the  flag  was  sent  by  Major 
Croghan  to  headquarters  at  Seneca.  General  Harrison  re 
plied  to  the  letter  of  Proctor,  that 

"Major  Croghan  conformably  to  those  principles  which 
are  held  sacred  in  the  American  army,  had  caused  all  pos 
sible  care  to  be  taken  of  the  wounded  prisoners,  that  his 
situation  would  admit — that  every  aid  which  surgical  skill 
could  give  was  afforded," 

And  that  he  had  already  referred  the  disposal  of  the 
prisoners  to  his  government  and  must  wait  for  their  deter 
mination.  Doctor  Banner,  in  the  meantime,  had  examined 
the  situation  of  the  wounded,  and  was  highly  gratified  with 
the  humane  treatment  they  had  received.  He  informed 
Major  Croghan  that  the  Indians  were  highly  incensed  at 
the  failure  of  the  late  expedition,  and  were  kept  together 
with  the  utmost  difficulty. 

The  principal  object  of  our  attention  will  now  be  the 
preparations  for  the  expedition  against  Maiden.  The 
progress  of  the  naval  preparations  had  been  very  slow — the 
building  of  the  fleet  was  not  completed,  till  a  much  later 
period  than  that  originally  fixed  by  the  war  department; 
and  after  its  completion,  still  farther  delay  was  caused  by 
the  want  of  seamen.  Yet,  after  all  this  delay  on  the  part 
of  the  fleet,  the  regular  forces  enlisted  for  the  expedition, 
were  very  far  short  of  the  calculations  made  at  the  war 
office.  The  whole  regular  force  of  the  northwestern  army 
in  July,  did  not  much  exceed  two  thousand  men;  and  it- 
was  not  until  the  20th  of  that  month,  that  General  Harri 
son  was  authorized  by  the  government,  to  make  his  call  on 
the  adjoining  States,  for  the  militia  necessary  to  complete 
the  intended  army.  On  that  day  at  Lower  Sandusky,  he 
received  a  letter  from  the  secretary  of  war,  informing  him 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  361 

that  Commodore  Perry  was  instructed  to  communicate 
with  him,  respecting  naval  movements  and  co-operation, 
and  that  he  was  authorized  to  take  of  the  militia,  what  in 
his  judgment  would  be  necessary.  He  then  immediately 
addressed  the  following  letter  to  the  governor  of  Kentucky. 

"My  Dear  Sir — I  have  this  moment  received  a  letter 
from  the  secretary  of  war,  in  which  he  authorizes  me  to 
call  from  the  neighboring  States,  such  number  of  militia 
as  I  may  deem  requisite  for  the  ensuing  operations  against 
Upper  Canada.  It  was  originally  intended  that  the  army 
should  consist  of  regular  troops  only;  but  is  now  ascer 
tained  that  the  contemplated  number  cannot  be  raised.  It 
is  indeed  late — very  late — to  call  our  militia;  but  still  it 
will  be  better  to  do  this,  than  to  enter  upon  operations  on 
which  so  much  depends  with  inadequate  forces.  I  am  not 
informed,  as  to  the  difficulties  your  excellency  may  have  to 
encounter  to  organize  another  detachment  of  militia.  I 
believe,  however,  it  will  not  be  impossible  for  you  to  reani 
mate  your  patriotic  fellow-citizens,  and  once  more  to  bring 
a  portion  of  them  into  the  field.  What  that  portion  will 
be,  your  own  judgment  must  determine.  I  have  sent  Major 
Trimble  my  aide-de-camp,  to  inform  you  of  many  circum 
stances  which  I  have  not  time,  nor  indeed,  would  I  like  to 
commit  to  paper.  Send  me  as  many  good  men  as  you  can 
conveniently  collect,  or  as  you  may  deem  proper  to  call  out 
— not  less  than  400  nor  more  than  2,000.  The  period  has 
arrived,  when  with  a  little  exertion,  the  task  assigned  to 
this  section  of  the  Union  may  be  finished  and  complete 
tranquility  restored  to  our  frontiers. 

"To  make  this  last  effort,  why  not  my  dear,  sir,  come  in 
person?  You  would  not  object  to  a  command,  that  would 
be  nominal  only.  I  have  such  confidence  in  your  wisdom, 
that  you  in  fact  should  'be  the  guiding  head,  and  I  the 
hand.'  The  situation  you  would  be  placed  in,  would  not 
be  without  its  parallel.  Scipio  the  conqueror  of  Carthage, 
did  not  disdain  to  act  as  the  lieutenant  of  his  younger  and 
less  experienced  brother  Lucius.  I  refer  you  to  Major 
Trimble,  who  is  instructed  to  communicate  many  particu 
lars  to  you." 


362  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

This  letter  was  delivered  to  Governor  Shelby  on  the 
30th  day  of  July  by  Major  Trimble,  who  further  detailed 
the  plans  of  General  Harrison  to  the  governor ;  and  stated 
that  the  general  would  expect  1500  men  from  Kentucky 
at  least,  if  that  number  could  be  furnished  conveniently 
by  the  State.  Governor  Shelby  proceeded  without  delay 
to  make  arrangements  for  raising  the  men ;  and  being  con 
fident  that  the  delays  necessarily  attendant  on  a  draft,  and 
on  the  marching  of  foot  troops  so  great  a  distance,  would 
prevent  a  drafted  corps  of  that  description  from  reaching 
headquarters  in  time,  he  determined  on  his  own  responsi 
bility  to  rely  on  raising  the  necessary  number  of  mounted 
volunteers.  Neither  the  government  nor  the  general  had 
intended  to  employ  this  kind  of  troops;  but  the  experienced 
governor  of  Kentucky  well  knew,  that  no  other  species  of 
force  could  be  raised  and  marched  from  his  State  with  suffi 
cient  promptitude  to  answer  the  purpose,  and  he  knew  that 
a  great  many  of  his  fellow-citizens  were  anxious  for  an 
opportunity  to  proceed  in  this  manner  against  their  in 
veterate  and  merciless  enemies.  With  a  degree  of  energy 
and  decision  characteristic  of  his  whole  life,  he,  therefore, 
immediately  appealed  to  the  patriotism  of  his  fellow-citi 
zens  to  join  him  in  an  expedition  of  this  kind.  The  follow 
ing  circulars,  addressed  to  individuals  of  military  preten 
sions  and  popularity,  and  to  the  militia  of  the  State,  were 
published  on  the  next  day : 

"Frankfort,  July  31st,  1813. 

"Dear  Sir — The  following  address  to  the  militia  of  Ken 
tucky  will  inform  you  of  the  call  that  has  been  made  upon 
the  governor  of  Kentucky  for  a  reinforcement  to  the  north 
western  army,  and  of  my  views  as  to  the  mode  of  complying 
with  it.  T  forward  0110  to  you  particularly,  sir,  under  tho 
hope  that  you  will  exert  your  influence  to  bring  into  the 
field  all  the  men  in  your  power.  Be  so  good  as  to  acknowl 
edge  the  receipt  of  this  loiter,  and  apprise  me  of  the  calcn- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  363 

lations  which  I  may  make  of  the  number  of  men  that  can 
be  raised  in  your  county — and  whether  it  will  suit  your  con 
venience  to  go  with  us.  I  shall  at  all  times  take  a  pleasure 
in  acknowledging  the  public  spirit  by  which  you  will  be 
actuated — and  the  obligations  you  will  lay  me  under. 

"I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  sir,  your 
obedient  servant, 

"Isaac  Shelby." 

"Colonel  A.— Z. 

"TO  THE  MILITIA  OF  KENTUCKY 
"Fellow  Soldiers — Your  government  has  taken  meas 
ures  to  act  effectually  against  the  enemy  in  Upper  Canada. 
General  Harrison,  under  the  authority  of  the  President  of 
the  United  States,  has  called  upon  me  for  a  strong  body  of 
troops  to  assist  in  effecting  the  grand  objects  of  the  cam 
paign.  The  enemy  in  hopes  to  find  us  unprepared,  has 
again  invested  Fort  Meigs,  but  lie  will  again  be  mistaken, 
and  before  you  can  take  the  field  he  will  be  driven  from 
that  post, 

"To  comply  with  the  requisition  of  General  Harrison, 
a  draft  might  be  enforced ;  but,  believing  as  I  do,  that  the 
ardor  and  patriotism  of  my  countrymen  has  not  abated, 
and  that  they  have  waited  with  impatience  a  fair  oppor 
tunity  of  avenging  the  blood  of  their  butchered  friends,  I 
have  appointed  the  31st  day  of  August  next,  at  Newport, 
for  a  general  rendezvous  of  KENTUCKY  VOLUNTEERS. 
I  will  meet  you  there  in  person.  I  will  lead  you  to  the  field 
of  battle,  and  share  with  you  the  danger  and  honors  of  the 
campaign.  Our  services  will  not  be  required  more  than 
sixty  days  after  we  reach  headquarters. 

"I  invite  all  officers,  and  others  possessing  influence,  to 
come  forward  with  what  mounted  men  they  can  raise ;  each 
shall  command  the  men  he  may  bring  into  the  field.  The 
superior  officers  will  be  appointed  by  myself  at  the  place 
of  general  rendezvous,  or  on  our  arrival  at  headquarters; 
and  I  shall  take  pleasure  in  acknowledging  to  my  country 
the  merits  and  public  spirit  of  those  who  may  be  useful  in 
collecting  a  force  for  the  present  emergency. 


364  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

"Those  who  have  good  rifles,  and  know  how  to  use 
them,  will  bring  them  along.  Those  who  have  not,  will  be 
furnished  with  muskets  at  Newport. 

"Fellow-citizens!  Now  is  the  time  to  act,  and  by  one 
decisive  blow,  put  an  end  to  the  contest  in  that  quarter. 

"Isaac  Shelby." 

"Frankfort,  July  31st,  1813." 

The  reader  will  observe,  that  the  governor  cautiously 
avoids  calling  any  specific  number  of  men,  or  even  hinting 
what  force  was  required  by  General  Harrison.  He  was 
well  convinced  that  the  number  wanted  would  rally  at  his 
call,  and  he  did  not  wish  to  let  the  enemy  have  a  chance  to 
kiioAV  what  force  he  was  about  to  bring  into  the  field  against 
them. 

Colonel  Johnson's  regiment  was  also  ordered  to  return 
to  the  northwestern  service.  He  had  scarcely  reached 
Kentucky,  before  General  Harrison  had  been  authorized  to 
recall  him,  by  a  letter  from  the  war  department,  in  which 
the  secretary  expressed  his  regret,  that  the  order  for  his 
march  had  ever  reached  General  Harrison;  and  that  the 
latter,  knowing  impropriety  of  the  order,  had  not  on  that 
ground  delayed  its  execution.  An  express  was  immediately 
sent  after  the  regiment,  but  was  unable  to  overtake  it,  be 
fore  the  men  had  dispersed  and  proceeded  to  their  respec 
tive  homes.  Colonel  Johnson  then  ordered  his  regiment 
to  rendezvous  again  at  the  Great  Crossings  on  the  15th,  and 
at  Newport  on  the  17th  of  August.  The  officers  were  par 
ticularly  requested  to  make  every  exertion  to  march  com 
plete  companies,  by  recruiting  volunteers  to  serve  sixty 
days  after  tlie  20th  of  August,  or  ninety  days  if  required. 
Their  exertions  were  attended  with  the  most  complete  suc 
cess — the  companies  were  not  only  filled,  even  beyond  the 
limit  of  the  law,  but  in  many  instances  more  offered  their 
services  than  the  officers  deemed  it  prudent  to  accept.  The 
zeal  and  abilities  of  Colonel  Johnson,  together  with  his  un- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  305 

remitting  attention  to  the  interests  of  his  men,  inspired  his 
fellow-citizens  with  confidence  in  him,  as  a  military  leader, 
and  securing  the  universal  esteem  of  his  troops,  united 
them  as  a  band  of  brothers  in  the  common  cause. 

But  such  was  now  the  ardor  of  the  Kentuckians,  at  the 
flattering  prospect  of  finishing  the  war  in  the  northwest, 
that  the  filling  of  one  regiment  was  but  a  very  small  part 
of  the  forces  they  were  ready  to  furnish.  The  address  of 
the  governor,  like  an  electric  spark,  set  fire  to  all  the  com 
bustible  spirits  of  the  State,  and  with  one  consent  they 
were  heard  to  say — come,  let  us  rally  round  the  eagle  of 
our  country,  for  old  King's  mountain  will  certainly  lead  us 
to  victory  and  conquest.  Men  of  influence  in  every  part  of 
the  State  came  forward,  and  were  generally  followed  by 
most  of  their  neighbors  who  could  make  it  convenient  to 
leave  their  homes. 

With  a  view  to  apprise  the  government  of  the  measures 
he  had  taken,  and  to  secure  their  approbation  of  his  course, 
the  governor  on  the  1st  of  August,  addressed  a  letter  to  the 
war  department,  from  which  the  following  is  an  extract. 

"Much  delay  would  have  been  the  inevitable  conse 
quence  of  ordering  out  the  militia  in  the  ordinary  mode  of 
draft.  As  mounted  volunteers,  a  competent  force  can,  I 
feel  confident,  be  easily  raised.  I  have,  therefore,  ap 
pointed  the  31st  of  this  month,  at  Newport,  in  this  State, 
for  a  general  rendezvous  of  mounted  volunteers.  I  have 
the  honor  of  enclosing  for  the  information  of  the  President, 
a  copy  of  my  address  to  the  militia  of  this  State  on  the 
occasion.  The  prospect  of  acting  effectually  against  Upper 
Canada,  will,  I  have  no  doubt,  call  forth  a  large  force  to 
our  standard,  and  they  will  be  immediately  marched  to  the 
headquarters  of  the  northwestern  army,  in  such  bodies  as 
will  most  facilitate  their  movements.  When  there  they 
can  act  as  footmen,  or  mounted,  as  circumstances  may  re 
quire.  I  shall  take  great  pleasure  to  hear  from  the  Presi 
dent  on  this  subject,  previous  to  my  departure  from  this 


366  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

place,  and  I  request  the  favor  of  you  to  lay  this  letter 
immediately  before  him  for  his  consideration,  and  that  you 
will  be  pleased  to  apprise  me  of  the  result  by  the  earliest 
conveyance." 

The  following  are  extracts  of  letters  from  the  governor 
to  General  Harrison.  On  the  2nd  of  August,  after  stating 
the  measure  he  had  taken,  he  proceeds : 

"I  need  not  observe  to  you,  how  important  it  will  be  to 
have  rations  and  forage  provided  on  the  way.  It  will  be 
impossible  to  move  on  without  the  latter.  Indeed,  a  supply 
must  be  laid  in,  at  Georgetown  in  this  State.  Men  who 
travel  from  the  southern  parts  of  it,  will  require  both 
rations  and  forage  at  that  place  to  enable  them  to  proceed. 
I  beg  you  may  attend  to  this  subject,  and  let  me  know  what 
is  to  be  expected.  Seeing  that  you  cannot  be  reinforced 
in  any  other  way,  the  government  must  not  stickle  at  the 
trifling  expense  of  a  little  forage,  to  obtain  an  efficient  force 
for  the  main  objects  of  the  campaign.  No  apology  was 
necessary  to  invite  me  to  your  standard.  Had  I  more  age 
and  much  greater  experience,  I  would  not  hesitate  to  fight 
under  your  banner,  for  the  honor  and  interest  of  my  beloved 
country. 

"August  8. — I  have  received  information  from  various 
parts  of  the  State,  that  the  volunteer  scheme  will  succeed ; 
but  it  is  impossible  to  speak  with  any  kind  of  certainty  at 
so  early  a  stage  of  the  business.  I  flatter  myself,  that  I 
shall  be  able  to  bring  into  the  field  from  two  to  three  thous 
and  or  upwards.  My  present  view  is,  that  all  these  men 
will  ride  to  the  margin  of  the  lake,  and  if  they  cross  over, 
leave  about  one-tenth  to  bring  the  horses  back  some  dis 
tance,  and  herd  them  in  parcels  in  the  best  range,  until  the 
campaign  expires.  Many  of  the  volunteers,  that  will  com 
pose  this  corps,  will  be  gentlemen  who  care  less  about 
emoluments  than  their  own  ease  and  convenience,  and  must 
have  their  horses  taken  care  of,  to  ride  home  again.  A 
great  proportion  of  the  volunteers  will  come  from  the 
southwestern  part  of  the  State,  who  will  have  to  travel 
from  two  to  three  hundred  miles,  before  they  arrive  at  the 
point  of  rendezvous.  Many  of  them,  too,  will  be  poor  men, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  367 

who  will  not  be  able  to  proceed,  unless  forage  and  rations 
are  both  supplied.  Indeed  I  shall  expect,  that  forage  will 
be  directed  to  be  furnished  at  Georgetown  in  this  State. 
Horses  will  otherwise  become  so  weak,  that  it  will  be  im 
possible  for  them  to  proceed  further. 

"Your  aide-de-camp,  Major  Trimble,  has  stated  that  you 
would  not  guarantee  the  pay  of  more  than  2,000  men,  but 
would  accept  the  services  of  a  much  larger  number.  Were 
I  to  make  this  public,  I  am  confident  it  would  dampen  the 
ardor  of  the  volunteers.  Even  gentlemen  of  fortune,  of 
whom  there  are  many  that  will  go  in  the  ranks,  could  not 
with  any  confidence  encourage  their  poorer  neighbors,  to 
hazard  their  lives  and  lose  their  time  for  nothing.  It  is  at 
any  rate  a  great  sacrifice,  for  a  citizen  of  Kentucky  to  make 
for  the  mere  pay  of  a  common  soldier  for  the  service  of 
himself  and  horse.  I  hope  you  will  reflect  on  this  subject 
and  authorize  payment  for  all  that  go,  at  least  for  4,000 
men,  should  that  many  turn  out ;  for  I  shall  otherwise  not 
be  able  to  draw  the  distinction  between  those  that  will  be 
entitled  to  receive  pay  and  those  that  will  not." 

These  extracts  exhibit  the  solicitude  of  Governor  Shelby 
to  raise  a  force  sufficient  to  give  a  decisive  blow,  and  to 
take  care  that  such  a  force  should  be  received  into  service, 
and  should  not  be  disappointed  and  defeated  by  the  want 
of  accommodations  on  their  way. 

To  these  letters  General  Harrison  replied  on  the  18th 
of  August  at  Seneca,  that 

"Every  arrangement  has  been  made  for  the  proper  ac 
commodation  of  the  volunteers  agreeably  to  your  sugges 
tion.  I  am  so  well  persuaded  that  the  government  will 
approve  the  measure  of  receiving  the  men,  whom  you  may 
bring  with  you  above  the  contemplated  2,000,  that  I  will 
not  hesitate  to  say  that  I  will  accept  them.  Everything  is 
in  a  fair  train  for  the  commencement  of  operations  on  your 
arrival.  Our  fleet  is  now  off  Sandusky  bay.  I  shall  go 
down  to  it  to-morrow  morning,  and  take  with  me  seventy 
men  to  act  as  marines.  I  wish  the  commodore  to  go  immed- 


368  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

lately  to  Maiden,  and  endeavor  to  bring  the  enemy  to 
action.  Colonel  Bartlett  says,  that  you  shall  have  forage. 
"I  have  been  much  disappointed  in  the  number  of  regu 
lar  troops.  However,  we  are  daily  adding  a  little  to  them. 
The  Pennsylvania  regiment  of  militia,  which  were  stationed 
at  Erie,  and  which  were  to  have  joined  me,  have  refused 
to  march.  This  circumstance  has  determined  me  to  accept 
your  surplusage.  I  am  determined  not  to  have  it  believed 
again,  that  I  am  at  the  head  of  an  army,  when  I  have  only 
the  amount  of  a  regiment,  as  was  the  case  lately.'' 

When  the  war  department  authorized  General  Harrison 
to  proceed  in  completing  his  army  from  the  militia,  he  was 
informed  that  the  regiment  stationed  at  Erie  was  placed 
under  his  command,  but  when  he  called  upon  them,  they 
declined  the  service.  Some  of  them  volunteered  to  go  in 
the  fleet,  and 

"The  rest,"  says  the  general  in  a  letter  to  the  war  de 
partment,  "have  resolved  that  they  will  come  on  to  join 
this  army  as  ordered,  provided  they  get  two  months'  pay 
before  hand." 

However,  like  the  disobedient  son,  in  the  parable,  they 
afterwards  repented  and  came,  bringing  with  them  the 
boats  from  Cleveland  to  Sandusky  bay  for  the  embarka 
tion  of  the  other  troops. 

Major  Trimble  having  arrived  at  headquarters  from 
Kentucky,  addressed  a  letter  to  Governor  Shelby  on  the 
18th,  in  which  he  says: 

"Everything  here  looks  like  invasion,  and  you  may  rely 
on  seeing  the  Canada  shore  soon  after  you  arrive.  Should 
Kentucky  fail  to  do  her  duty  at  this  time,  she  will  be 
damned  for  ever.  She  will  have  to  hide  her  head,  and  pray 
for  the  mountains  to  fall  upon  her  and  cover  her." 

The  major  was  a  Kentuckian,  and  the  sentiment  here 
expressed  was  common  to  his  patriotic  fellow-citizens. 
They  were  determined  in  this  last  effort,  to  sustain  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  369 

reputation  of  their  State,  and  to  inflict  a  signal  punish 
ment  on  the  enemy,  by  whose  barbarities  they  had  suffered 
so  much. 

We  must  now  turn  our  attention  to  the  naval  affairs  on 
the  lake,  which  at  an  early  period  this  year  claimed  the 
attention  of  both  governments.  The  British,  however,  had 
already  the  command  of  the  lake,  being  in  possession  of  a 
considerable  fleet  on  its  bosom ;  whilst  the  Americans  had 
not  a  single  armed  vessel  above  the  falls  of  Niagara.  Great- 
industry  and  exertion  were  hence  necessary  on  our  part,  to 
enable  us  to  meet  the  enemy  on  equal  terms  in  the  present 
campaign.  With  this  view,  workmen  were  employed  and 
the  keels  of  two  brigs  and  several  schooners  were  laid  early 
in  March  at  Erie,  to  which  place  Commodore  Perry  as  we 
have  noticed  already,  was  sent  to  superintend  their  con 
struction  and  equipment.  There  was  abundance  of  timber 
convenient,  but  every  other  article  had  to  be  transported 
from  other  places,  mostly  from  Pittsburgh  and  Philadel 
phia;  and  such  were  the  difficulties  which  had  to  be  en 
countered,  that  the  progress  in  fitting  out  the  fleet,  did  not 
keep  pace  with  the  expectations  formed  by  the  government. 
One  regiment  of  militia  and  a  few  regulars  were  employed 
for  the  protection  of  the  workmen  and  the  vessels  they  were 
building.  No  attempt,  however,  was  made  to  molest  them, 
till  the  20th  of  July,  when  the  undertaking  was  nearly  com 
pleted.  The  enemy  had  this  season  built  a  twenty  gun 
brig  at  Maiden,  and  with  this  addition  to  their  force,  they 
probably  deemed  their  naval  superiority  so  decided,  as  to  be 
careless  about  the  progress  of  our  labors;  or  perhaps  it 
was  their  policy  to  let  us  spend  our  time  and  labor  in  the 
completion  of  our  vessels,  before  they  paid  them  a  destroy 
ing  visit.  The  manner  in  which  they  conducted  the  cam 
paign,  however,  appears  to  us  reprehensible.  Had  General 
Proctor  proceeded  with  his  regulars,  militia,  and  Indians, 

24 


370  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

supported  by  a  train  of  heavy  artillery,  against  our  prepa 
rations  at  Erie,  instead  of  wasting  his  time  and  strength  in 
vain  attempts  on  Fort  Meigs,  he  might  have  done  us  much 
greater  injury,  and  perhaps  have  defeated  us  in  the  present 
campaign,  by  preventing  the  erection  of  a  navy  competent 
to  the  command  of  the  lake.  If  he  had  only  destroyed  the 
boats  prepared  at  Cleveland,  he  would  have  caused  us  more 
serious  difficulties  than  any  we  experienced  from  his  for 
midable  invasions.  But  it  has  been  stated  that  his  Indians 
were  not  disposed  to  leave  terra  firma,  and  hazard  them 
selves  in  a  cruise  so  far  down  the  lake. 

However,  about  the  20th  of  July,  while  the  land  forces 
were  sent  on  a  demonstration  against  Fort  Meigs,  the 
larger  vessels  of  their  fleet  proceeded  down  the  lake  to  re 
connoitre  at  Erie ;  in  sight  of  which  they  remained  two  or 
three  days,  apparently  threatening,  and  perhaps  really  in 
tending,  to  attack  the  place;  but  without  having  made  an 
attempt, .they  at  last  stretched  over  the  lake  towards  Long- 
Point.  Their  menace  excited  a  considerable  hustle  and 
alarm  at  Erie,  lest  the  vessels  in  their  present  advanced 
state  should  be  destroyed,  and  the  flattering  prospects  of 
the  campaign  be  thus  blasted.  Major  General  Meade,  who 
commanded  the  militia  of  the  adjacent  country,  immediate 
ly  issued  an  order  to  the  contiguous  brigade  of  his  division, 
to  repair  en  masse  to  Erie  for  the  protection  of  the  fleet. 
The  order  was  promptly  obeyed,  and  in  a  few  days  upwards 
of  fifteen  hundred  men  were  assembled  at  the  place  ap 
pointed.  Captain  Perry,  in  the  meantime,  in  order  to  amuse 
the  enemy,  had  sent  out  two  of  his  gunboats,  which  gave 
them  a  few  shot ;  but  they  kept  at  so  great  a  distance  that 
no  damage  was  done. 

Commodore  Perry  now  redoubled  his  exertions  to  finish 
his  equipments,  which  he  at  last  completed  about  the  2nd 
of  August,  and  on  the  two  following  days  succeeded  in  got 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  371 

ting  his  heaviest  vessels  over  the  bar  at  the  mouth  of  the 
harbor.  The  water  being  but  6  or  7  feet  deep,  it  was  nec 
essary  to  buoy  them  up  with  his  light  vessels  and  scows; 
all  of  which  was  accomplished  in  the  face  of  the  enemy,  who 
had  returned  in  his  fleet  on  the  evening  of  the  3rd,  and  re 
mained  in  sight  all  the  next  day,  but  without  offering  any 
molestation  to  the  progress  of  this  work.  As  soon  as  our 
fleet  was  completely  over  the  bar,  the  enemy  again  left  us 
and  sailed  towards  Long  Point.  A  sufficient  number  of 
sailors,  not  having  yet  arrived  to  man  our  vessels,  the  com 
modore  now  proposed  to  receive  volunteers  for  48  hours 
from  the  Pennsylvania  militia,  and  a  sufficient  number  ac 
cepted  his  invitation  to  enable  him  to  sail  next  morning  in 
pursuit  of  the  enemy.  He  crossed  the  lake  to  Long  Point, 
and  then  proceeded  up  the  British  shore  some  distance 
without  discovering  their  fleet,  which  had,  in  fact,  returned 
to  Maiden,  for  their  new  brig  and  other  reinforcements,  on 
discovering  the  force  which  Perry  was  able  to  bring  against 
them.  Our  fleet  then  returned  to  Erie,  to  discharge  the 
militia  volunteers,  that  were  on  board,  and  supply  their 
place  with  sailors.  In  the  meantime,  General  Meade  had 
discharged  all  the  militia,  who  had  come  forward  at  his 
call,  to  meet  the  menaced  descent  of  the  British.  The  fleet 
being  equipped  for  action,  and  able  to  give  the  enemy 
chase,  their  services  were  no  longer  required  in  the  field  of 
Mars,  but  were  much  needed  in  their  harvest  fields  at  home. 
Lieutenant  Elliott  was  bringing  ninety  sailors,  from  the 
fleet  under  Commodore  Chauncey  on  Lake  Ontario,  to  man 
the  fleet  on  Erie.  Boats  were  sent  down  the  lake  to  meet 
them,  which  brought  them  up  in  safety,  and  enabled  our 
commodore  to  spread  his  canvass  again,  and  proceed  up  the 
lake.  He  arrived  off  Sandusky  Bay  on  the  5th,  and  Cap 
tain  Richardson,  who  had  been  sent  by  the  general  to  Erie, 
and  had  now  returned  in  the  fleet,  came  out  immediately  to 


372  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

headquarters  to  announce  its  arrival  and  request  a  com 
pany  of  soldiers  to  act  as  marines.  General  Harrison  ac 
companied  by  several  officers,  went  down  to  the  fleet,  tak 
ing  with  him  a  company,  commanded  by  Captain  Stockton, 
of  the  28th  regiment  of  12  months'  regulars  under  Colonel 
Owings  from  Kentucky,  including  all  the  seamen  that  could 
be  found  in  the  army;  and  also  about  20  volunteers  under 
Lieutenant  Coburn  from  Payne's  company  of  Johnson's 
regiment.  The  Kentuckians,  some  of  whom  had  probably 
never  seen  a  ship  before,  relying  on  their  skill  to  shoot, 
were  thus  ready  to  meet  the  enemy  on  any  element,  how 
ever  novel  the  intended  enterprise  might  be  to  them.  In 
the  consultation  between  the  land  and  naval  commanders, 
it  was  agreed  that  the  commodore  should  proceed  immedi 
ately  off  Maiden,  to  brave  the  enemy's  fleet,  and  if  possible 
bring  them  to  action,  before  he  should  take  our  troops  on 
board  to  transport  them  over  the  lake.  It  was  apprehended, 
however,  that  the  enemy  would  be  prudent  enough  to  de 
cline  the  contest,  until  our  fleet  was  encumbered  with  our 
land  forces. 

As  soon  as  our  commodore  had  displayed  his  canvass 
before  Maiden,  a  considerable  bustle  took  place  on  board 
the  British  fleet,  but  no  attempt  was  made  to  come  out  and 
engage  him,  although  he  did  not  fail  to  challenge  them  to 
the  combat.  Finding  that  they  did  not  intend  to  fight,  he 
sent  the  Ariel  as  near  as  she  could  proceed  with  safe 
ty,  to  examine  them  more  narrowly.  Their  new  brig,  which 
they  called  the  Detroit,  was  launched;  and  the  two  fleets 
were  apparently  of  equal  force.  The  British,  however,  had 
the  superiority — their  vessels  were  larger  than  ours,  were 
better  manned,  and  carried  a  greater  number  of  guns.  The 
following  were  the  vessels,  and  number  of  guns  in  each 
fleet: 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  373 

AMERICAN. 

Guns 

Brig- 
Lawrence  20 

Niagara  20 

Caledonia 3 

Schooner — 

Ariel 4  (1  burst) 

Scorpion    2 

Somers 2,  and  2  swivels 

Tigress 1 

Perenpine    1 

Sloop — 

Trippe 1 


Total  54,  2  swivels 

BRITISH. 
Ship— 

Guns 

Detroit    19,  and2hwt's. 

Q.  Charlotte 17,  and  1  hwtV 

Ser.— 

Lady  Prevost 13,  and  1  hwt's. 

Brig- 
Hunter  10 

Sloop — 

Little  Belt 3 

Schooner — 

Chippeway 1,  and  2  swivels 


Total 63,  4  hwt's.,  2  swivels 

American 54,  0  hwt's.,  2  swivels 


Superiority    <),  4  liwt's.,  0  swivels 


374  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

The  commodore  did  not  remain  long  off  Maiden,  but 
finding  the  enemy  not  inclined  to  meet  him,  returned  to 
Put-in-Bay,  in  Bass  Island,  where  we  shall  leave  him  a 
few  days,  to  watch  the  sailing  of  the  British  fleet  under 
Commodore  Barclay,  whilst  we  notice  some  other  occur 
rences. 

General  Harrison,  having  learned  that  much  dissatis 
faction  prevailed  among  the  British  Indians,  since  the  re 
pulse  of  the  allies  at  Lower  Sandusky,  determined  to  make 
use  of  means  to  detach  them  completely,  if  possible,  from 
the  British  cause.  He  sent  some  friendly  Wyandot  chiefs, 
in  whom  he  had  confidence,  to  confer  writh  the  warriors  of 
their  tribe,  who  had  joined  the  British  under  Walk-in-the- 
water,  and  also  with  the  other  hostile  tribes  in  general, 
with  a  view  to  negotiate  a  peace  and  reconcile  them  to  a 
neutral  course  in  the  approaching  contest.  When  these 
cominisstiouers  arrived  at  Brownstown,  information  ^>f 
their  business  was  immediately  communicated  to  Elliott, 
and  they  were  obliged  to  deliver  their  talk,  which  should 
have  been  addressed  to  the  Wyandots  alone,  to  a  general 
council  of  all  the  hostile  chiefs,  at  which  Elliott  and  M'Kee 
were  present.  They  were  answered  by  Round  Head,  who 
was  entirely  in  the  British  interest,  and  who  spoke  what 
Elliott  pleased  to  dictate.  A  private  message,  however, 
was  sent  by  Walk-in-the-water,  that  he  would  use  his  best 
exertions  to  detach  the  Indians  from  the  British,  and  that 
he  had  determined  not  to  fight  us,  but  on  the  advance  of 
our  army,  to  seize  the  Huron  church  at  Sandwich,  with  all 
the  warriors  he  could  engage  to  assist  him,  and  defend  him 
self  there  against  the  British  and  their  adherents.  The 
general  was  thus  convinced  that  no  material  defection  was 
to  be  expected  among  the  allies  of  the  British. 

General  M' Arthur  was  sent  about  this  time  to  take  the 
command  at  Fort  Meigs,  with  instructions  to  draw  in  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  375 

pickets  and  construct  a  fortification  on  a  smaller  scale, 
and  to  make  arrangements  for  embarking  the  heavy  artil 
lery  with  such  military  stores  as  might  be  found  neces 
sary. 

The  mounted  regiment,  under  Colonel  Johnson,  assem 
bled  in  pursuance  of  his  orders  at  the  places  appointed  for 
their  rendezvous,  bringing  with  them  a  great  accession  of 
strength  in  new  recruits.  Every  company  in  the  regiment 
had  more  than  its  legal  complement  of  men.  Captain 
M'Afee  had  152,  including  officers  and  privates;  Captains 
Combs  and  Davidson  had  each  upwards  of  130.  The  colo 
nel  received  orders  from  General  Harrison,  to  march  imme 
diately  to  the  frontiers,  for  the  purpose  of  escorting  provi 
sions  from  the  posts  on  the  St.  Marys  and  Auglaize  to  Fort 
Meigs,  preparatory  to  the  embarkation  of  the  troops  for 
the  main  expedition.  The  regiment  marched  by  companies, 
and  on  the  20th  arrived  at  Dayton,  where  the  colonel  re 
ceived  information,  that  the  Indians  had  recently  killed 
two  men  and  a  woman,  some  distance  within  the  frontiers 
near  Piqua,  and  that  the  citizens,  much  alarmed  and  en 
raged,  had  assembled  in  considerable  numbers,  with  a  de 
termination  to  take  revenge  on  the  friendly  Shawanese  and 
Delawares,  residing  near  that  place,  whom  they  accused 
of  committing  the  murders.  Colonel  Johnson  immediately 
pushed  forward  in  advance  of  the  regiment  with  Captain 
Coleman's  company,  and  on  arriving  at  Piqua,  was  in 
formed  by  John  Johnson,  Esq.,  the  Indian  agent,  that  he 
had  called  on  the  chiefs  for  an  explanation,  and  had  been 
assured  by  them  with  much  candor  and  promptitude,  that 
the  British  were  attempting  to  embroil  them  with  their 
white  brethren,  by  sending  hostile  Indians  to  commit  dep 
redations  in  their  vicinity,  in  the  expectation  that  the 
whites  would  charge  it  to  them.  Two  murders  had  also 
been  committed  near  Manary's  blockhouse,  and  the  Shaw- 


376  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

anese  at  Wapoghconata  had  informed  the  agent  that  a 
hostile  party  had  previously  passed  that  place,  by  whom  it 
was  evident  the  murders  must  have  been  committed.  It 
was  with  great  difficulty,  however,  that  the  citizens  could 
be  pacified.  The  circumstances  being  made  known  to  Gen 
eral  Harrison,  he  published  an  address  to  the  frontier  in 
habitants,  assuring  them  that  he  had  received  satisfactory 
evidence  that  the  murders  were  committed  by  the  hostile 
Indians,  and  entreating  the  people  not  to  take  redress  into 
their  own  hands,  but  to  rely  on  the  government  which 
would  certainly  inflict  exemplary  punishment  for  any  ag 
gressions  committed  by  the  friendly  Indians.  This  address 
with  the  arrival  of  the  mounted  regiment  quieted  the 
minds  of  the  people,  and  reconciled  them  to  trust  for  safety 
and  satisfaction  to  the  army  and  the  government. 

As  the  means  for  transportation  were  not  yet  in  readi 
ness,  the  regiment  was  separated  into  several  detachments, 
and  stationed  at  different  posts,  where  the  companies  were 
all  diligently  drilled  under  the  superintendence  of  the 
field  officers.  Much  credit  is  due  to  Lieutenant  Colonel 
James  Johnson,  for  the  ability  and  diligence  with  which 
he  attended  on  all  occasions  to  the  training  of  his  men. 
To  him  they  were  greatly  indebted  for  that  proficiency  in 
the  knowledge  of  their  duties,  which  rendered  them  terrible 
to  the  enemy  in  the  day  of  battle.  The  good  conduct  and 
ardor  of  the  troops  were  also  much  promoted  by  the  prac 
tice  of  addressing  them  publicly  on  their  duties,  which  was 
pursued  by  the  colonel  and  some  other  officers,  who  were 
possessed  of  talents  for  extemporary  speaking.  Colonel 
Johnson  had  taken  particular  care  at  all  times,  to  have  his 
men  completely  familiarized  with  appropriate  order  of 
battle.  In  his  orders  of  this  description  he  provided  for 
two  very  important  matters  in  Indian  fighting — for  out 
flanking  the  enemy,  and  for  charging  through  their  lines 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  377 

and  forming  in  their  rear.    The  following  are  extracts  on 
these  points : 

"The  balance  of  the  two  columns,  (in  the  order  of 
march),  viz.:  Captains  Matson  and  Ellison  shall  join  and 
extend  the  line  of  battle  on  the  right  and  in  line  with  Cap 
tain  M'Afee;  and  the  right  flank  (in  the  order  of  march), 
on  the  same  principle  shall  extend  the  line  of  battle  by  fil 
ing  to  the  right,  with  positive  orders  on  each  flank  to  out 
flank  the  enemy,  Captain  Craig's  company  remaining  on 
horseback  until  he  turns  his  flank  and  gets  in  his  rear;  and 
so  of  the  left  column  and  left  flank,  Captain  Combs  extend 
ing  the  line  of  battle  on  the  left,  and  Captain  Rice  uniting 
with  him,  but  being  on  the  extreme  left,  he  shall  not  dis 
mount  until  he  outflanks  and  gains  the  rear  of  the  enemy.7' 
In  an  order  of  the  3rd  of  September,  he  directs  that 
"Captain  Warfleld  will  march  on  the  right  of  Captain 
Ellison,  and  form  with  him  a  column  of  double  files.  Cap 
tain  Rice  will  march  on  the  left  of  Captain  Combs,  and 
Captain  Hamilton  on  the  right  of  Captain  Coleman,  each 
forming  a  line  of  double  files.  These  double  lines  are  to 
form  the  charging  column,  and  are  to  charge  through  the 
line  of  the  enemy,  and  form  in  their  rear,  by  wheeling  to 
the  right  and  left,  at  a  moment  when  a  general  and  ex 
hausted  fire  of  the  enemy  may  render  it  practicable.  But 
should  a  general  retreat  of  the  enemy  render  this  impos 
sible,  each  column  will  deploy  to  the  light  and  left,  and 
fall  upon  the  flanks  of  the  enemy.  Major  Payne  will  lead 
the  right  column ;  Major  Thompson  the  left ;  and  the  colo 
nels  the  center.  The  charging  columns  are  to  act  princi 
pally  on  horseback." 

These  orders  were  much  approved  in  the  regiment,  as 
being  well  adapted  for  Indian  fighting;  for  in  contending 
with  savages,  the  only  chance  to  save  the  men  is  to  make  a 
bold  dash  at  the  enemy  in  the  beginning,  and  never  turn 
your  back  upon  them  afterwards.  To  stand  and  fight  them 
in  regular  order,  only  exposes  the  man  and  hazards  the 
victory ;  for  in  such  a  case  they  will  kill  two  to  one  of  the 


378  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

best  marksmen  that  can  be  opposed  to  them.  The  best 
method  is  to  outflank  them,  rush  upon  them,  drive  them 
from  their  lurking  places,  and  pursue  them  closely. 

About  the  1st  of  September,  the  troops  were  enabled  to 
proceed  in  the  business  of  transportation,  about  20  wagons, 
and  a  brigade  of  packhorses,  having  arrived  for  that  pur 
pose.  The  greater  part  of  the  regiment  had  arrived  at 
Fort  Winchester  on  the  9th  of  September,  a  day  which  had 
been  appointed  by  the  President  at  the  request  of  Congress, 
as  a  day  of  fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer.  Those  who 
chose  to  observe  it  in  that  manner  were  encouraged  to  do 
so;  and  although  there  is  in  general  but  little  religion  to 
be  found  in  an  army,  yet  on  the  evening  of  this  day,  a  num 
ber  of  little  parties  were  seen  in  different  parts  of  the 
lines,  paying  their  devotions  to  the  God  of  armies,  and 
chanting  his  praises  with  plainness,  sincerity,  and  zeal; 
whilst  their  less  pious,  but  moral  and  orderly  compatriots, 
preserved  around  them,  the  strictest  order  and  decorum. 
A  pleasing  tranquillity  pervaded  the  ranks,  and  the  patriot 
soldier  seemed  to  feel  a  cheering  confidence,  that  the  God 
of  battles  would  shield  him  in  the  hour  of  danger.  The 
author  of  this  history  could  not  but  feel  that  the  special 
protection  of  heaven  would  be  enjoyed  by  the  American 
army,  while  nobly  fighting  in  the  cause  of  justice  and 
humanity.  Such  were  the  harmony  and  good  order  con 
stantly  prevailing  in  this  regiment,  and  the  mutual 
confidence  and  good  will  between  the  officers  and  men,  that 
there  is  scarcely  an  individual  among  them,  who  does  not 
look  back  to  those  days  as  the  happiest  of  his  life,  and  who 
did  not  love  and  respect  his  commandant  as  an  elder 
brother. 

The  next  day,  the  10th  of  September — an  important  and 
memorable  day  in  the  present  campaign — was  spent  by  the 
regiment  in  training,  and  in  fighting  sham  battles,  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  379 

exact  miniature  of  that  which  they  were  soon  to  fight  in 
reality.  A  line  of  infantry  was  formed,  and  the  horses 
were  practiced  to  charge  through  it  at  full  speed ;  and  such 
was  the  tract-ability  and  the  force  of  custom  in  this  noble 
animal,  that  in  a  little  time  there  was  scarcely  a  horse  in 
the  regiment  that  would  flinch  at  a  line  of  infantry  envel 
oped  in  a  blaze  of  fire  and  smoke.  Those  who  are  unac 
quainted  with  the  docility  of  this  animal,  would  scarcely 
believe  that  he  could  be  brought  to  have  so  much  contempt 
for  danger,  to  understand  so  well  the  different  sounds  of 
the  trumpet,  and  seemingly  to  participate  in  the  sentiments 
and  views  of  his  rider.  The  beautiful  description  of  the 
horse,  which  is  given  in  holy  writ,  was  fully  verified  in  our 
trainings. 

"He  paweth  in  the  valley,  and  rejoiceth  in  his  strength : 
he  goeth  on  to  meet  the  armed  men.  He  mocketh  at  fear, 
and  is  not  affrighted;  neither  turneth  he  back  from  the 
sword.  The  quiver  rattleth  against  him,  and  the  glitter 
ing  spear,  and  the  shield.  He  swalloweth  the  ground  with 
fierceness  and  rage;  neither  believeth  he  that  it  is  the 
sound  of  the  trumpet." 

A  few  days  afterwards  the  regiment  proceeded  towards 
the  Rapids,  using  the  precaution  to  march  in  a  body,  as 
several  straggling  parties  of  Indians  had  lately  been  dis 
covered,  and  it  w^as  known  that  Tecumseh  had  a  consider 
able  mounted  force,  writh  which  it  \vas  probable  he  might 
attempt  some  enterprise  in  that  quarter  of  the  country. 

Governor  Shelby  was  also  now  advancing  towards  the 
frontiers  with  a  strong  corps  of  mounted  volunteers.  Early 
in  August  he  had  selected  General  John  Adair,  of  Mercer, 
for  his  first  aide — a  gentleman  whose  military  talents  were 
universally  acknowledged  and  respected.  In  the  latter 
part  of  the  month  instructions  were  issued  for  all  officers 
commanding  volunteer  corps,  to  draw  arms  and  ammuni 
tion  on  their  arrival  at  Newport,  and  then  proceed  towards 


380  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

the  headquarters  of  the  northwestern  army  by  slow 
inarches;  and  Major  George  Walker  was  dispatched  in  the 
capacity  of  brigade  major  and  quartermaster  to  super 
intend  the  business  at  Newport,  On  the  1st  of  September, 
about  three  thousand  five  hundred  men,  all  sturdy  Ken- 
tuckians,  had  crossed  the  Ohio,  with  their  venerable  gov 
ernor  at  their  head,  like  an  ancient  oak,  still  green,  strong, 
and  majestic;  for  although  he  had  now  reached  the  63rd 
year  of  his  age,  yet  the  vigor  of  his  person,  and  the  decisive 
energy  of  his  mind,  were  such  as  are  rarely  found  in  those 
who  have  numbered  half  his  years. 

The  arsenal  at  Newport  was  drained  of  all  the  arms  fit 
for  use,  and  still  there  was  a  deficiency  of  700  or  800.  The 
governor  immediately  wrote  to  General  Harrison  advising 
him  of  this  circumstance. 

"I  have  ordered  (he  continues)  all  my  forces  to  con 
centrate  at  Springfield,  where  I  shall  halt  a  day  or  two  for 
some  ammunition  and  hospital  stores,  and  endeavor  to 
organize  the  army,  after  which  not  a  moment  shall  be  lost 
till  we  join  you.  We  are  about  3,500  strong,  as  nearly  as  I 
can  at  present  judge,  and  all  mounted.  In  a  letter  I  had 
the  honor  to  address  you  before  I  left  Frankfort,  I  took  the 
liberty  to  recommend  the  calling  on  Governor  Meigs  for  an 
additional  force  of  his  militia,  to  enable  you  to  make  a  sure 
stroke  on  the  enemy.  I  am  still  of  the  same  opinion;  for 
although  you  may  be  restricted  to  a  particular  number,  to 
make  the  descent  into  Canada,  you  ought  to  put  nothing 
to  hazard.  Should  you  even  transcend  your  powers,  if  we 
are  fortunate,  your  country  Avill  approve  the  measure,  and 
if  otherwise,  she  cannot  complain.  I  shall  be  sorry  to  see 
any  attempt  made  to  invade  the  enemy's  country,  until  we 
are  prepared  to  hold  every  inch  of  ground  that  we  may  con 
quer.  I  shall  be  highly  gratified  to  hear  from  you  on  my 
march,  and  to  be  apprized  of  so  much  of  your  views,  as  it 
may  be  proper  and  safe  to  communicate. " — Shelby. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  381 

The  organization  was  not  entirely  completed  at  Spring 
field;  forage  being  scarce,  it  became  necessary  to  move  on 
towards  Urbana,  to  which  place  Major  Walker  and  Colonel 
Joseph  M'Dowell  were  sent  in  advance  to  make  prepara 
tions,  the  former  being  appointed  quartermaster  general, 
with  the  rank  of  colonel,  and  the  latter  adjutant  general 
with  the  same  rank.  At  Urbana  the  organization  was  com 
pleted.  The  troops  were  formed  into  11  regiments,  to  be 
commanded  by  Colonels  Trotter,  Donaldson,  Poague, 
Mont  joy,  Rennick,  Davenport,  Taul,  Calloway,  Simrall, 
Barbour,  and  Williams.  Out  of  these  regiments  five  brig 
ades  were  formed  a  division  under  Major  General  Wrilliam 
Henry ;  the  other  two  formed  a  division  under  Major  Gen 
eral  Joseph  Desha.  John  Crittenden,  Esq.,  was  appointed 
2nd  aide  to  the  governor;  W.  T.  Barry,  Esq.,  secretary ;  and 
Thomas  T.  Barr,  Esq.,  judge  advocate  general.  Each  com 
mandant  of  a  regiment  appointed  his  own  staff  and  sur 
geons,  and  the  office  of  hospital  surgeon  was  given  by  the 
governor  to  Doctor  A.  J.  Mitchell. 

About  the  9th  of  September  the  volunteers  marched 
from  Urbana,  and  on  the  12th  arrived  at  Upper  Sandusky, 
where  Tahe,  the  ancient  Wyandot  chief,  was  introduced  to 
Governor  Shelby ;  he  had  expressed  a  great  desire  to  see  the 
governor  of  Kentucky.  The  following  letter  from  General 
Harrison  was  received  at  this  place : 

"Headquarters,  Seneca,  12th  September,  1813. 
"You  will  find  arms  at  Upper  Sandusky;  also  a  con 
siderable  quantity  at  Lower  Sandusky.  I  set  out  from  this 
place  in  an  hour.  Our  fleet  has  beyond  all  doubt  met  that 
of  the  enemy.  The  day  before  yesterday  an  incessant  and 
tremendous  cannonading  was  heard  in  the  direction  of 
Maiden  by  a  detachment  of  troops  coming  from  Fort  Meigs. 
It  lasted  two  hours.  I  am  all  anxiety  for  the  event.  There 
will  be  no  occasion  for  your  halting  here.  Lower  San 
dusky  affords  fine  grazing.  Writh  respect  to  a  station  for 


382  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

your  horses,  there  is  the  best  in  the  world  immediately  at 
the  place  of  embarkation.  The  Sandusky  Bay,  Lake  Erie, 
and  Portage  River  form  between  them  a  peninsula,  the 
isthmus  of  which  is  only  one  mile  and  a  half  across.  A 
fence  of  that  length,  and  a  sufficient  guard  left  there,  would 
make  all  the  horses  of  the  army  safe.  It  would  enclose 
fifty  or  sixty  thousand  acres,  in  which  are  many  cultivated 
fields,  which  having  been  abandoned,  are  now  grown  up 
with  the  finest  grass.  Your  sick  had  better  be  left  at  Upper 
Sandusky  or  here. 

"Harrison." 

Within  half  an  hour  after  the  above  letter  was  written, 
the  general  received  the  following  laconic  note  from  the 
commodore,  by  express  from  Lower  Sandusky : 

"U.  S.  Brig.  Niagara,  off  the  Western  Sister,  etc., 

"September  10,  1813,  4  P.  M. 

"Dear  General — WTe  have  met  the  enemy  and  they  are 
ours — two  ships,  two  brigs,  one  schooner  and  a  sloop. 
"Yours  with  great  respect  and  esteem, 

"Oliver  Hazard  Perry/' 

This  exhilarating  news  set  Lower  Sandusky  and  Camp 
Seneca  in  an  uproar  of  tumultuous  joy.  The  general  im 
mediately  proceeded  to  the  former  place,  and  issued  his 
orders  for  the  movement  of  the  troops,  and  transportation 
of  the  provisions,  military  stores,  etc.,  to  the  margin  of  the 
lake,  preparatory  to  their  embarkation.  An  encampment 
had  already  been  formed  there,  which  was  now  enlarged 
and  some  blockhouses  commenced.  Governor  Shelby,  on 
the  receipt  of  the  letter  from  Harrison  at  Upper  Sandusky, 
had  proceeded  with  his  unit  in  advance  of  his  troops,  and 
met  the  news  of  the  naval  victory  at  Fort  Ball ;  from  which 
place  he  addressed  a  hasty  note  to  Major  General  William 
Henry,  who  had  been  left  in  command  at  Upper  Sandusky, 
informing  him  of  the  glorious  result  on  the  lake,  that  the 
army  would  consequently  pass  into  Canada  without  loss  of 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  383 

time,  and  that  he  must  use  his  best  exertions  to  reach  the 
point  of  embarkation  as  soon  as  possible.  General  Henry, 
a  veteran  of  the  revolution,  well  knew  the  importance  of 
despatch,  and  pressed  forward  on  bad  roads,  through  deep 
swamps,  at  the  rate  of  thirty  miles  a  day,  with  all  the 
forces,  until  arrived  at  headquarters  on  the  margin  of  the 
lake,  on  the  15th  and  16th  of  September;  at  which  place 
the  governor  had  previously  arrived  on  the  14th,  a  few 
minutes  before  the  fleet  had  made  its  appearance,  return 
ing  from  its  victorious  battle.  On  the  15th,  upwards  of  300 
British  prisoners  were  landed  from  the  fleet,  and  placed 
under  the  care  of  the  infantry.  A  few  days  afterwards 
they  were  escorted  by  a  guard  of  Kentucky  militia  under 
quartermaster  Payne  to  Franklinton  and  Chillicothe. 

VICTORY  ON  THE  LAKE. — We  must  now  turn  our  atten 
tion  to  the  particulars  of  the  naval  battle.  After  remain 
ing  a  few  days  at  Put-in-Bay,Commodore  Perry  had  return 
ed  in  full  view  of  Maiden,  and  offered  battle  again  to  the 
British  fleet,  which  they  again  declined ;  but  they  now  ap 
peared  to  be  making  great  exertions  to  get  ready  for  a  con 
test.  The  commodore  then  withdrew,  and  came  down  the 
lake  off  Sandusky  Bay,  in  hopes  that  the  enemy  would  fol 
low  him,  or  at  least  come  out  on  the  lake.  While  at  this 
station,  three  American  citizens,  who  had  made  their  es 
cape  from  Detroit,  arrived  at  the  fleet  in  an  open  boat,  from 
whom  it  was  ascertained  that  the  enemy  had  been  greatly 
straitened  for  provisions  since  our  fleet  had  been  on  the 
lake.  They  had  previously  brought  up  a  considerable  por 
tion  of  their  supplies  on  the  lake  from  Long  Point.  By  the 
same  persons  the  force  of  the  enemy  was  stated  to  be  800 
regulars,  1,000  militia,  and  nearly  2,000  Indians.  On  the 
5th  of  September,  the  commodore  informed  General  Harri 
son  in  a  letter  from  Sandusky  Bay,  that  his  men  were  suf 
fering  very  much  by  sickness,  and  that  his  fleet  could  not 


384  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WA& 

transport  more  than  3,000  men,  with  which  number  he 
would  be  so  crowded  as  to  be  unable  to  use  any  of  his  guns. 
A  few  days  afterwards  lie  returned  to  Put-in-Bay  to  wait 
for  sailing  of  the  British  fleet. 

At  sunrise  on  Friday  morning,  the  10th  of  September, 
the  enemy  were  discovered  standing  out  from  Maiden.  The 
American  squadron  immediately  weighed  anchor,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  meet  them.  It  was  the  intention  of  commodore 
Barclay  to  engage  his  opponent  before  he  could  clear  the 
islands  near  the  head  of  the  lake;  and  the  wind,  being  in 
the  southwest,  was  favorable  to  his  plan;  but  before  10 
o'clock  the  American  fleet  had  gained  the  open  lake,  be 
tween  the  islands  and  the  mouth  of  the  river  Detroit. 
About  the  same  time  the  wind  changed  to  the  southeast, 
and  thus  brought  the  American  squadron  to  the  windward. 
Our  commodore  then  formed  his  line  of  battle,  and  bore  up 
against  the  enemy.  An  hour  of  awful  suspense  ensued. 
All  hands  stood  ready,  as  soon  as  the  winds  could  bring  the 
hostile  fleets  together,  to  commence  the  desperate  conflict, 
which  was  to  decide  the  command  of  the  upper  lakes,  and 
sink  or  save  a  British  province.  The  fleets  were  new,  and 
traversed  a  new  theater  of  war.  The  British  commodore, 
however,  was  old  in  experience  and  well  advanced  in  years. 
He  had  bled  in  the  battle  of  Trafalgar,  and  had  imbibed  the 
naval  tactics  of  Nelson.  The  American  was  young,  and 
had  never  heard  the  thunder  of  a  hostile  ship;  but  skilled 
in  the  theory  of  naval  war,  and  teeming  with  the  courage 
and  enterprise  of  an  American  freeman,  he  was  ready  for 
the  contest  with  a  foe  superior  in  force  and  experience. 

At  15  minutes  before  12,  the  enemy  opened  his  fire,  but 
it  was  not  returned  for  10  minutes  by  the  American  fleet, 
which  was  much  inferior  in  long  guns.  The  battle  then 
commenced  on  both  sides ;  but  owing  to  the  superiority  of 
the  British  in  long  guns,  their  fire  was  found  to  be  the  most 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  385 

destructive,  and  being  chiefly  directed  against  the  Law 
rence,  the  foremost  ship,  in  which  the  commodore  sailed,  lie 
was  induced  to  make  every  exertion  to  close  with  the 
enemy,  directing  the  other  vessels  to  follow  his  example. 
In  a  short  time  every  brace  and  bowline  of  the  Lawrence 
was  shot  away,  and  she  became  unmanageable,  notwith 
standing  the  great  exertions  of  her  sailing  master.  In  this 
situation  she  sustained  the  conflict  with  the  Detroit  and 
Queen  Charlotte,  upwards  of  two  hours  within  cannister 
distance,  until  every  gun  was  rendered  useless,  and  the 
greater  part  of  her  crew  either  killed  or  wounded.  The 
commodore,  now  finding  that  she  could  no  longer  annoy 
the  enemy,  conceived  the  bold  design  of  leaving  her,  and 
passing  in  an  open  boat  to  the  Niagara,  which  the  lowness 
of  the  wind  had  long  prevented,  with  the  lighter  vessels 
from  coming  into  close  action.  At  half  past  2  the  wind 
increased  and  enabled  Captain  Elliott  to  bring  up  the 
Niagara  in  gallant  style.  The  commodore  then  consigned 
the  Lawrence  to  the  command  of  Lieutenant  Yarnall, 
whose  bravery  already  displayed  was  a  sure  pledge  that  he 
would  do  everything  in  his  power  for  the  honor  of  the  flag; 
and  proceeded  towards  the  Niagara,  standing  erect  in  an 
open  boat,  a  fair  mark  for  the  musketry  of  the  enemy, 
within  the  range  of  which  he  had  to  pass,  bearing  his  flag 
with  the  motto 

"Don't  Give  Up  The  Ship." 

His  men,  more  careful  of  his  life,  pulled  him  down  by  force 
from  the  dangers  of  an  incessant  fire,  directed  at  him  by 
the  enemy.  When  safe  on  board  the  Niagara,  the  remnant 
of  his  crew  in  the  Lawrence  gave  three  cheers  for  joy  at  his 
success.  He  then  expressed  his  fears  to  Captain  Elliott, 
that  the  victory  was  lost,  by  the  lighter  vessels  remaining 
at  so  great  a  distance  in  the  rear.  The  captain  replied  that 
he  hoped  not,  and  immediately  tendered  his  services  to 

25 


386  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

bring  them  up  to  a  position  where  they  could  render  more 
effectual  service.  The  Niagara  was  now  at  the  head  of  the 
lines,  and  Captain  Elliott  had  to  proceed  on  this  service, 
down  th.e  whole  line  of  the  enemy,  in  a  small  boat  exposed 
to  their  incessant  fire;  yet  he  accomplished  the  perilous 
enterprise  uninjured,  though  completely  soaked  with  the 
water  thrown  upon  him  by  the  balls  which  struck  around 
him.  He  brought  up  the  remotest  gun  boats,  and  placed 
them  under  the  sterns  of  the  heaviest  vessels  of  the  enemy, 
where  they  were  enabled  to  do  much  execution.  In  the 
meantime  the  commodore  in  the  Niagara,  which  had  been 
but  little  injured,  made  the  signal  for  close  action,  and  de 
termined  to  pass  through  the  enemy's  line.  He  bore  up 
and  ran  ahead  of  their  two  ships  and  a  brig,  giving  a  rak 
ing  fire  to  them  from  his  starboard  guns,  and  to  their  large 
schooner  and  sloop  on  the  starboard  side,  at  half  pistol- 
shot  distance.  By  this  bold  project  of  breaking  through 
the  line  of  the  enemy,  all  the  guns  of  the  Niagara  were 
brought,  at  the  same  moment,  to  bear  on  his  vessels  in  the 
most  effectual  manner ;  and  at  the  same  time  the  gun  boats 
were  brought  by  Captain  Elliott,  to  pour  destruction  into 
the  sterns  of  his  large  ships,  and  the  other  small  vessels  to 
play  upon  them  within  grape  and  cannister  distance.  Such 
a  galling,  destructive  fire  could  not  be  long  sustained  by 
the  British — their  two  ships,  a  brig  and  a  schooner,  quickly 
surrendered.  The  sloop  and  the  other  schooner  attempted 
to  escape  by  flight,  but  the  American  schooners  soon  com 
pelled  them  to  strike.  The  whole  squadron  was  thus  cap 
tured,  not  a  vessel  having  escaped  to  carry  the  dismal  news 
to  Maiden. 

Soon  after  Commodore  Perry  had  left  the  Lawrence,  he 
had  the  extreme  mortification  to  see  her  flag  come  down. 
But  he  was  perfectly  satisfied  thai  she  had  been  defended 
to  the  last  extremity,  and  that  a  show  of  further  resistance 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  387 

would  have  been  a  wanton  sacrifice  of  the  remains  of  her 
brave  crew.  The  enemy,  however,  were  so  shattered  at 
that  time,  that  they  were  unable  to  take  possession  of  her, 
and  her  brave  commander  soon  hoisted  her  flag  again. 
Though  several  times  wounded,  he  refused  to  quit  the  deck, 
and  had  the  satisfaction  to  see  the  whole  fleet  of  the  enemy 
surrender,  while  his  flag  was  flying  over  the  shattered  hulk 
of  the  Lawrence.  Many  other  instances  of  individual  hero 
ism  were  displayed — too  numerous,  indeed,  to  be  noticed 
in  a  general  history. 

On  the  evening  after  the  battle,  the  commodore  an 
nounced  his  victory  to  the  secretary  of  the  navy,  by  the 
following  modest  and  much  admired  letter. 

"Sir — It  has  pleased  the  Almighty  to  give  the  arms  of 
the  United  States,  a  signal  victory  over  their  enemies  on 
this  lake.  The  British  squadron,  consisting  of  two  brigs, 
two  ships,  one  schooner,  and  one  sloop,  have  this  moment 
surrendered  to  the  force  under  my  command,  after  a  sharp 
conflict. 

"Perry." 

It  was  indeed  a  sharp  conflict,  and  even  late  in  the 
battle  the  victory  was  extremely  doubtful.  During  the 
first  two  and  a  half  hours,  the  American  squadron  fought 
to  a  great  disadvantage,  the  action  being  chiefly  sustained 
all  that  time  by  the  Lawrence.  The  fresh  breeze  which 
sprung  up,  about  the  time  that  vessel  was  entirely  disabled, 
turned  the  fortune  of  the  day  in  our  favor,  by  enabling  all 
our  vessels  to  press  on  the  enemy,  break  through  his  line, 
and  rake  him  effectually  in  every  direction. 

The  loss  on  board  the  Lawrence  was  22  killed  and  64 
wounded ;  and  the  vessel  was  so  completely  cut  up,  that  it 
was  absolutely  necessary  to  send  her  immediately  into  a 
safe  harbor.  The  loss  in  the  whole  fleet  was  27  killed  and 
96  wounded.  The  Niagara  had  only  2  killed — the  Gale- 


388  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

donia,  Somers  and  Trippe  had  none.  The  loss  of  the  enemy 
was  72  killed,  about  double  that  number  wounded,  and 
upwards  of  300  prisoners.  Commodore  Perry,  in  his  first 
accounts  of  the  battle,  in  the  above  letters  to  General  Har 
rison  and  the  secretary  of  the  navy,  committed  a  trifling 
error  in  styling  the  Lady  Prevost  a  brig — he  afterwards 
reported  her  a  schooner.  Her  commander,  Captain  Bar 
clay,  the  senior  officer  in  the  British  fleet,  was  severely 
wounded.  The  captain  of  the  Queen  Charlotte  was  killed, 
and  also  the  1st  lieutenant  of  the  Detroit. 
After  the  battle,  with  fire  arms,  was  over, 

"Another  engagement  took  place — it  was  a  war  of  po 
liteness  and  humanity.  The  British  officers  refuse  to  re 
tain  their  swords,  and  the  magnanimous  Perry  declines  re 
ceiving  them.  They  pass  repeatedly  back  and  forward  be 
tween  the  two  commodores.  American  generosity  finally 
triumphs.  The  British  officers  are  forced,  by  his  over 
whelming  kindness  and  humanity,  to  retain  those  very 
swords  which  his  superior  skill  and  bravery  had  compelled 
them  to  surrender.  And  as  an  additional  mark  of  his  lib 
erality,  the  commodore  advanced  them  f  1,000  on  his  own 
account,  to  defray  their  expenses  in  travelling  to  such 
places  as  might  be  assigned  them." 

Every  exertion  was  also  made  to  render  the  prisoners 
and  wounded  of  the  enemy,  as  comfortable  in  their  cap 
tivity  as  our  own  troops.  Such  generous  conduct  made  a 
lasting  impression  on  the  gratitude  of  the  brave  and  gal 
lant  Captain  Barclay. 

On  the  day  after  the  battle  the  funeral  obsequies  of  the 
British  and  American  officers,  who  had  fajlen  in  the 
action,  were  performed  in  an  appropriate  and  affecting 
manner.  An  opening  on  the  margin  of  Put-in-Bay  was 
selected  for  the  interment  of  their  remains.  The  crews  of 
both  fleets  attended.  The  day  was  fine  and  pleasant.  Na 
ture  seemed  hushed  in  silence,  and  a  dead  calm  prevailed 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  389 

on  the  lake.  The  solemn  looks  of  the  officers  and  men,  the 
procession  boats  keeping  time  with  their  oars  to  the  solemn 
dirge  that  was  playing,  the  mournful  waving  of  the  flags, 
the  deep-toned  peals  of  minute  guns — all  together  gave  the 
scene  a  melancholy  grandeur  which  may  be  felt,  but  can 
not  be  described — How  different  from  the  scene  of  yester 
day.  Now  all  united  as  brothers,  to  perform  the  last  honors 
due  to  the  departed  brave  of  both  Nations.  Three  Britons 
had  fallen,  Captain  Finnis  and  Lieutenants  Garland  and 
Stockoe — and  two  Americans,  Lieutenant  Brooks  and  Mid 
shipman  Lamb.  They  lie  011  a  lonely  beach,  where  the 
future  traveller  will  scarcely  find  their  humble  graves. 

The  American  people  who  delight  to  honor  their  brave 
and  magnanimous  defenders,  bestowed  many  marks  of  their 
gratitude  and  admiration,  on  Commodore  Perry  and  his 
brave  associates.  The  following  resolves  were  passed  in 
Congress  and  carried  into  execution : 

"Resolved  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives 
of  the  United  States  of  America,  in  Congress  assembled, 
That  the  thanks  of  Congress  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby 
presented  to  Captain  Oliver  Hazard  Perry,  and  through 
him  to  the  officers,  petty  officers,  seamen,  marines,  and 
infantry,  serving  as  such,  attached  to  the  squadron  under 
his  command,  for  the  decisive  and  glorious  victory  gained 
on  Lake  Erie,  on  the  10th  of  September,  in  the  year  of  1813, 
over  a  British  squadron  of  superior  force. 

"Resolved,  That  the  president  of  the  United  States  be 
requested  to  cause  gold  medals  to  be  struck,  emblematic  of 
the  action  between  the  two  squadrons,  and  to  be  presented 
to  Captain  Perry  and  to  Captain  Jesse  D.  Elliott,  in  such 
manner  as  will  be  most  agreeable  to  them;  and  that  the 
President  be  further  requested  to  present  a  silver  medal, 
with  suitable  emblems  and  devices,  to  each  of  the  commis 
sioned  officers,  either  of  the  navy  or  army,  and  a  sword  to 
each  of  the  midshipmen  and  sailing  masters,  who  so  nobly 
distinguished  themselves  on  that  day." 


390  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

This  brilliant  victory  at  once  immortalized  the  heroes 
who  achieved  it,  and  opened  Upper  Canada  to  the  American 
arms.  The  captured  vessels  were  safely  towed  into  Put 
in-Bay,  the  Lawrence  was  sent  to  Erie  to  be  dismantled, 
and  Commodore  Perry  was  ready,  after  he  had  landed  his 
prisoners  at  the  mouth  of  Portage,  to  transport  the  north 
western  army  to  Maiden. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

INVASION  OF  UPPER  CANADA  AND  CAPTURE  OF  THE  ARMY 
UNDER  GENERAL  PROCTOR. 

On  the  evening  of  the  16th  of  September,  General 
M'Arthur  received  orders  at  Port  Meigs  to  embark  the 
artillery,  military  stores  and  provisions  at  that  place,  in 
vessels  which  were  sent  from  headquarters  to  receive  them, 
and  to  march  the  regulars  of  the  garrison  across  the  coun 
try  to  the  rendezvous  at  the  mouth  of  Portage,  preparatory 
to  their  embarkation  with  the  rest  of  the  army.  He  had 
already  reduced  Fort  Meigs  to  a  small  post,  in  the  upper 
corner  of  the  old  works,  and  quickly  executed  the  orders 
for  his  removal.  The  remaining  Kentuckians  at  that  place, 
under  General  Clay,  had  determined  to  accompany  General 
Harrison  though  their  term  of  service  had  nearly  expired ; 
and  the  general  himself  had  particularly  solicited  the  gov 
ernor  for  leave  to  accompany  him,  in  case  his  men  were  not 
permitted  to  go.  He  now  embarked  with  his  suite,  and  a 
number  of  his  men,  in  the  transport  vessels  which  had  come 
for  the  stores. 

The  mounted  regiment  under  Colonel  Johnson,  which 
was  now  also  at  Fort  Meigs,  received  orders  from  General 
Harrison  to  encamp  under  the  guns  of  the  fort  and  wait 
for  further  orders.  The  company  of  Captain  Warfield  had 
gone  from  Piqua  with  the  governor's  troops  to  Portage,  and 
the  captain  had  obtained  permission  from  General  Harri 
son  for  his  company  to  cross  with  him  to  Canada.  This 
circumstance  connected  with  some  others,  and  with  the 

391 


392  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  AVAR 

orders  received  from  the  general,  produced  much  uneasi 
ness  in  the  balance  of  the  regiment,  lest  it  might  have  been 
determined  at  headquarters,  to  leave  them  on  this  side  of 
the  lake. 

In  concentrating  his  forces  for  the  invasion  of  Canada, 
General  Harrison  had  notified  the  Wyandot,  Shawanee, 
and  Seneca  Indians  near  Upper  Sandusky,  that  they  would 
be  received  into  his  service;  and  about  260  had  in  conse 
quence  joined  him  at  Seneca  and  accompanied  him  to  the 
point  of  embarkation,  under  their  chiefs  Lewis,  Blackhoof, 
and  Snake.  The  two  regiments  of  Ohio  militia,  which  had 
been  left  at  Upper  Sandusky,  were  subsequently  discharged. 

In  bringing  down  the  military  stores  and  provisions 
from  the  posts  on  the  Sandusky  River  to  the  vessels  in  the 
lake,  a  short  land  carriage  became  necessary  to  expedite 
the  embarkation.  The  peninsula  formed  by  the  Sandusky 
Bay  on  the  right,  and  by  Portage  River  and  Lake  Erie  on 
the  left,  extended  between  fifteen  and  twenty  miles  from 
the  anchorage  of  the  shipping  in  the  mouth  of  Portage,  at 
which  place  the  isthmus  on  which  the  army  was  encamped 
was  less  than  two  miles  across  from  one  river  to  the  other. 
The  boats  have  to  travel  upwards  of  forty  miles,  and  to  be 
exposed  to  the  dangers  of  the  lake  navigation.  It  was 
therefore  deemed  the  most  safe  and  expeditious  to  trans 
port  the  stores  and  drag  the  boats  across  the  isthmus, 
which  was  accomplished  between  the  15th  and  20th  of  the 
month,  whilst  the  army  was  detained  in  making  other  nec 
essary  arrangements. 

The  Kentucky  troops  were  encamped  across  the  narrow 
est  part  of  the  isthmus,  above  the  place  of  embarkation-, 
and  each  regiment  was  ordered  to  construct  a  strong  fence 
of  brush  and  fallen  timber  in  front  of  its  encampment, 
which  extended,  when  finished,  from  Portage  to  Sandusky 
River.  Within  this  enclosure  their  horses  were  turned 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  393 

loose  to  graze  on  ample  pastures  of  excellent  grass.  The 
preparations  for  the  expedition  being  nearly  completed,  it 
became  necessary  to  detail  a  guard  to  be  left  for  the  pro 
tection  of  the  horses.  The  commandants  of  regiments  were 
ordered  by  the  governor  to  detach  one  twentieth  part  of 
their  commands  for  this  service;  and  Colonel  Christopher 
Rife  Avas  designated  as  their  commander.  In  furnishing 
the  men,  many  of  the  colonels  had  to  resort  to  a  draft,  as 
volunteers  to  stay  on  this  side  of  the  lake  could  not  be  ob 
tained.  The  Kentuckians  had  no  constitutional  scruples, 
about  crossing  the  boundary  line  of  the  United  States,  and 
no  greater  insult  could  be  offered  to  one  of  Shelby's  volun 
teers,  than  to  insinuate  that  he  did  not  desire  to  cross  into 
Canada. 

This,  however,  was  not  exactly  the  case  with  all  the 
militia  assembled  at  the  mouth  of  Portage.  When  the 
order  for  embarking  was  issued,  the  gentlemen  of  the  Penn 
sylvania  regiment  from  Erie,  were  unfortunately  seized 
with  constitutional  scruples.  General  Harrison  personally 
addressed  them,  and  requested  the  officers  for  the  honor  of 
their  State,  to  endeavor  to  prevail  on  their  men  to  embark. 
After  making  an  attempt  to  persuade  them,  one  of  the 
captains  returned  to  General  Harrison,  and  observed  in  a 
pusillanimous  tone — 

"I  believe  the  boys  are  not  willing  to  go,  general." 
Harrison  eyed  him  with  contempt  and  replied,  "The 
boys,  eh !    I  believe  some  of  the  officers,  too,  are  not  willing 
to  go.    Thank  God,  I  have  Keutuckians  enough  to  go  with 
out  you." 

However,  about  150  of  them  were  prevailed  on  to  embark, 
under  the  lieutenant  colonel  and  major,  the  commandant 
of  the  regiment  being  sick. 

On  the  20th,  General  Harrison  embarked  with  the  regu 
lar  troops  under  Generals  M' Arthur  and  Cass,  and  arrived 


394  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

the  same  day  at  Put-in-Bay,  in  Bass  Island,  about  10  miles 
distant  from  the  point  of  embarkation.  Next  morning  the 
governor  sailed  with  a  part  of  his  troops,  having  ordered 
Major  General  Desha  to  remain  at  Portage  and  bring  up 
the  rear,  which  he  performed  with  great  alacrity  and 
vigilance.  On  that  and  the  succeeding  day  all  the  militia 
arrived  at  Bass  Island.  Colonel  Rife  was  left  in  command 
at  Portage,  with  Doctor  Maguffin  as  his  surgeon,  and  with 
instructions  to  pay  particular  attention  to  the  bashful 
Pennsylvanians,  who  ought  for  their  backwardness  to  be 
disowned  by  their  State.  The  whole  army  remained  on  Bass 
Island  on  the  24th,  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  all  the  nec 
essary  stores  and  provisions  at  that  place.  The  winds  and 
the  weather  were  as  favorable  for  this  movement  as  Heaven 
could  make  them.  It  seemed  as  if  all  the  elements  had 
conspired  to  favor  the  expedition.  The  felicity  of  the  troops 
in  this  respect  was  the  subject  of  general  remark,  and 
indeed  the  finest  season  had  been  enjoyed  for  all  the  pre 
liminary  movements  and  preparations. 

During  the  stay  of  the  army  at  this  place,  the  Ken- 
tuckians  left  by  General  Clay  at  Fort  Meigs  arrived  at 
headquarters  to  join  the  expedition.  Their  services  not 
being  wanted,  they  were  here  discharged  and  returned 
home,  except  the  general,  Major  Dudley  and  a  few  others, 
who  proceeded  with  the  army  as  far  as  Sandwich.  Some 
of  the  Pennsylvanians,  who  had  ventured  as  far  as  this 
island,  were  now  permitted  to  indulge  their  scruples  and 
retire  also  from  the  service ;  the  others  continued  as  far  as 
Sandwich. 

On  the  25th,  the  whole  army  moved  to  the  Middle  Sister, 
a  small  island  containing  about  five  or  six  acres  of  ground, 
which  was  now  crowded  with  men,  having  about  four  thou 
sand  five  hundred  upon  it.  Whilst  the  transport  vessels 
were  bringing  up  the  military  stores  and  provisions  on  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  395 

26th,  General  Harrison  sailed  with  Commodore  Perry  in 
the  Ariel,  to  reconnoitre  off  Maiden,  and  ascertain  a  suit 
able  point  on  the  lake  shore  for  the  debarkation  of  his 
troops.  They  came  in  view  of  Amherstburg,  but  could  not 
examine  the  fort,  the  position  of  which  was  on  the  river 
above  the  town,  by  which  it  was  concealed  from  their  sight. 
The  blockhouse  on  Bare  Point,  three  miles  below  Maiden, 
had  been  destroyed.  A  dead  silence  and  tranquillity  pre 
vailed  along  the  coast,  and  the  inhabitants  appeared  to 
view  the  reconnoitering  vessels  with  extreme  indifference. 
These  circumstances  induced  the  general  to  suspect  that 
the  enemy  had  made  arrangements  to  surprise  him  in  the 
act  of  landing  the  forces,  or  possibly  that  he  might  have 
destroyed  his  works  and  retreated.  The  army,  however, 
approached  the  shore  on  a  subsequent  day  in  full  expecta 
tion  that  the  enemy  would  meet  them  on  their  landing. 

Late  in  the  evening  the  general  returned  to  the  army  on 
the  Middle  Sister.  The  following  general  order  was  now 
issued,  prescribing  the  order  of  debarkation,  of  march,  and 
of  battle: 

"As  it  is  the  intention  of  the  general  to  land  the  army 
on  the  enemy's  coast,  the  following  will  be  the  order  of  de 
barkation,  of  march,  and  of  battle.  The  right  wing  of  the 
army  will  be  composed  of  the  Kentucky  volunteers  under 
command  of  his  excellency,  Governor  Shelby,  acting  as 
major  general — the  left  wing,  of  the  light  corps  of  Lieuten 
ant  Colonel  Ball,  and  the  brigades  of  Generals  M' Arthur 
and  Cass.  This  arrangement  is  made  with  a  view  to  the 
localities  of  the  ground,  on  which  the  troops  will  have  to 
act,  and  the  composition  of  the  enemy's  force,  and  is  cal 
culated  in  marching  up  the  lake  or  strait,  to  place  the 
regular  troops  in  the  open  ground  on  the  lake,  where  it  is 
probable  they  will  be  opposed  by  British  regulars,  and  the 
Kentucky  volunteers  in  the  woods,  which  probably  will  be 
occupied  by  the  enemy's  militia  and  Indians.  When  the 
signal  is  given  for  putting  to  shore  the  corps  of  Lieutenant 


396  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Colonel  Ball  M  ill  precede  the  left  wing,  and  the  regiment 
of  volunteer  riflemen  under  Colonel  Simrall  the  right  wing. 
These  corps  will  land  with  the  utmost  celerity  consistent 
with  the  preservation  of  good  order,  and  as  soon  as  landed, 
will  seize  the  most  favorable  position  for  annoying  the 
enemy,  and  covering  the  debarkation  of  the  troops  of  the 
line.  General  Cass'  brigade  will  follow  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Ball's  corps,  and  General  Calmes'  the  regiment  of  Colonel 
Simrall.  The  other  regiments  will  follow  and  form  in  suc 
cession  after  those  which  precede  them,  the  right  wing  with 
its  right  in  front  deploying  to  the  left.  The  brigades  of 
Generals  King,  Allen,  and  Caldwell,  will  form  successively 
to  the  right  of  General  Calmes.  The  brigades  of  Generals 
M' Arthur  and  Chiles  will  form  the  reserve,  under  the  im 
mediate  command  of  General  M'Arthur.  The  general  will 
command  in  person  the  brigades  of  Cass  and  Calmes,  as 
sisted  by  Major  General  Henry.  His  excellency,  Governor 
Shelby,  will  have  the  immediate  command  of  the  three 
brigades  on  the  right,  assisted  by  Major  General  Desha.  As 
soon  as  the  troops  disembark,  the  boats  are  to  be  immedi 
ately  sent  back  to  the  fleet.  It  will  be  observed  that  the 
order  of  landing  here  prescribed  is  somewhat  that  of  direct 
echelon,  deployed  into  line  upon  the  advanced  corps  of  the 
right  and  left  wings.  It  is  the  intention  of  the  general, 
however,  that  all  the  troops  which  are  provided  with  boats, 
should  land  in  as  quick  succession  as  possible;  and  the  gen 
eral  officers  commanding  towards  the  extremities  of  the 
line  are  authorized  to  deviate  from  this  arrangement,  to 
counteract  any  movement  of  the  enemy,  by  landing  any 
parts  of  their  commands  previous  to  the  forming  of  the 
corps  which  are  herein  directed  to  precede  them.  The 
corps  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Ball,  and  the  volunteer  regi 
ment  of  Colonel  Simrall  will  maintain  the  position  they 
occupy  on  landing,  until  the  troops  of  the  line  are  formed 
to  support  them;  they  will  then  retire  through  the-  intervals 
of  the  line,  or  to  the  flanks  and  form  in  the  rear  of  the  line. 
A  detachment  of  artillery  with  a  six-pounder,  four-pounder 
and  howitzer,  will  land  with  the  advanced  light  corps.  The 
rest  of  the  artillery  will  be  held  in  reserve  and  lauded  at 
such  points  as  Major  Wood  may  direct.  The  point  of 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  397 

landing  for  the  reserve  under  Brigadier  General  M' Arthur 
cannot  now  be  designated.  It  will  be  made  to  support  any 
part  of  the  line  which  may  require  aid,  or  be  formed  on  the 
flanks  as  circumstances  may  require.  The  arrangements 
for  landing  the  troops  will  be  made  entirely  under  the 
direction  of  an  officer  of  the  navy,  whom  Commodore  Perry 
has  been  so  obliging  as  to  furnish  for  that  purpose.  The 
debarkation  of  the  troops  will  be  covered  by  the  cannon  of 
the  vessels.  The  troops  being  landed  and  the  enemy  driven 
off,  or  not  opposing  the  landing,  the  army  will  change  its 
front  to  the  left,  and  form  in  order  of  battle  in  the  follow 
ing  manner :  The  two  brigades  of  regular  troops,  and  two 
of  the  volunteers,  to  be  formed  in  two  lines  at  right  angles 
to  the  shore  of  the  lake.  The  brigades  of  Generals  M' Arthur 
and  Calmes  to  form  the  front  line,  and  those  of  Cass  and 
Chiles  the  second  line,  the  regular  troops  still  on  the  left, 
and  that  flank  resting  on  the  lake  shore.  The  distance  be 
tween  the  two  lines  will  be  three  hundred  yards.  The 
remaining  three  volunteer  brigades  will  be  drawn  up  in  a 
single  line  of  two  ranks,  at  right  angles  to  the  lines  in 
front,  its  head  on  the  right  on  the  right  of  the  front  line, 
forming  a  crotchet  en  potence  with  that  line,  and  extending 
beyond  the  second  line.  The  corps  of  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Ball  will  form  the  advance  of  the  left  wing  at  the  same  dis 
tance  of  300  yards,  and  Colonel  SimralPs  regiment  that  of 
the  right  wing  at  the  same  distance.  Some  light  pieces  of 
artillery  will  be  placed  in  the  road  leading  up  the  lake,  and 
at  such  other  points  as  Major  Wood  may  direct.  When  the 
order  is  given  for  marching,  the  first  and  second  line  will 
advance  by  files  from  the  heads  of  companies,  or  in  other 
words  those  two  lines  will  form  two  columns  marching 
their  flanks  by  companies  at  entire  distances.  The  three 
brigades  on  the  right  flank  will  be  faced  to  the  left  and 
marched  forward,  the  head  of  this  column  still  forming  en 
potence  with  the  front  line.  It  is  probable  that  the  two 
brigades  of  the  front  line  will  extend  from  the  lake  some 
distance  into  the  woods  on  the  right  flank,  and  it  is  desir 
able  that  it  should  be  so :  but  should  it  be  otherwise,  and 
the  crotchet  or  angle  be  at  any  time  in  the  open  ground, 
Governor  Shelby  will  immediately  extend  the  front  line  to 


398  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

the  right  by  adding  to  it  as  many  companies  of  the  leading 
brigade  of  the  flank  column,  as  will  bring  the  angle,  and 
consequently  the  left  column  itself  completely  within  the 
woods.  It  is  to  be  presumed  that  the  enemy  will  make  their 
attack  upon  the  army  on  its  march,  that  their  regular 
troops  will  form  their  right  upon  the  lake,  their  militia 
occupy  the  ground  between  their  regulars  and  the  woods, 
and  that  the  Indians  will  make  a  flank  attack  from  the 
woods.  The  formation  herein  prescribed  is  intended  to  re 
sist  an  arrangement  of  this  kind.  Should  the  general's 
conjecture  on  this  subject  prove  correct,  as  it  must  be 
evident  that  the  right  of  the  enemy  cannot  be  turned,  as  on 
that  wing  the  best  of  his  troops  will  be  placed,  it  will  be 
proper  to  refuse  him  our  left,  and  direct  our  principal  effort 
to  uncover  the  left  flank  of  Ids  regulars,  by  driving  off  the 
militia.  In  the  event  here  supposed,  it  will  therefore  be 
proper  to  bring  up  a  part,  or  the  whole,  of  General  Cass's 
brigade,  to  assist  the  charge  to  be  made  by  General  Calmes, 
or  that  the  former  should  change  positions  with  the  brigade 
of  volunteers  in  the  second  line.  Should  the  general  think 
it  safe  to  order  the  whole  of  Cass'  brigade  to  assist  the 
charge  to  be  made  by  General  Calmes,  or  that  the  former 
should  change  positions  with  the  volunteers  in  the  second 
line,  or  should  the  general  think  it  safe  to  order  the  whole 
of  Cass'  brigade  to  the  right,  without  replacing  it  with 
another,  General  Cass  will  march  it  to  the  right,  formed  in 
oblique  echelons  of  companies.  It  will  be  the  business  of 
General  M'Arthur,  in  the  event  of  his  wing  being  refused, 
to  watch  the  motions  of  the  enemy,  and  with  the  assistance 
of  the  artillery,  prevent  his  front  line  at  least  from  inter 
cepting  the  progress  of  our  right.  Should  the  enemy's 
militia  be  defeated,  the  brigade  of  ours  in  advance,  will 
immediately  wheel  upon  the  flank  of  the  British  regulars, 
and  General  M?  Arthur  will  then  advance  and  attack  them 
in  front.  In  the  meantime  his  excellency,  Governor  Shelby, 
can  use  the  brigade  in  reserve  of  the  second  line,  to  extend 
the  flank  line  from  its  front  or  left,  or  to  reinforce  any 
weak  part  of  the  line.  In  all  cases  where  troops  in  advance 
are  obliged  to  retire  through  those  which  are  advancing  to 
support  them,  it  will  be  done  by  companies  in  files,  which 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  399 

will  retire  through  the  intervals  of  the  advancing  line,  and 
immediately  form  in  the  rear.  The  light  troops  will  be 
particularly  governed  by  this  direction.  The  disposition 
of  the  troops  in  the  right  flank,  is  such  as  the  commanding 
general  thinks  best  calculated  to  resist  an  attack  from  the 
Indians,  which  is  only  to  be  expected  from  that  quarter. 
His  excellency,  Governor  Shelby,  will,  however,  use  his 
discretion  in  making  any  alteration  which  his  experience 
and  judgment  may  dictate. 

"Lieutenant-Colonel  Ball,  Colonel  Simrall,  and  the 
officers  commanding  on  the  flank  line,  are  to  send  out  small 
detachments  in  advance  of  the  two  former  corps,  and  to 
the  flank  of  the  latter.  Should  they  discover  the  enemy  in 
force,  immediate  notice  will  be  sent  to  the  lines.  The  gen 
eral  commanding  on  the  spot,  will  immediately  order  the 
signal  for  forming  in  order  of  battle,  which  is  the  beat,  to 
arms.  All  signals  will  be  immediately  repeated  by  all  the 
drums  of  the  line.  The  signal  for  the  whole  to  halt  is,  the 
retreat.  Drums  will  be  distributed  along  the  line  at  the 
heads  of  companies,  and  taps  occasionally  be  given  to  regu 
late  their  march.  Lieutenant-Colonels  Ball  and  Simrall 
are  to  keep  the  general  constantly  informed  of  the  dis 
coveries  made  by  the  advanced  parties,  and  when  it  shall 
become  necessary  for  their  corps  to  retire,  they  will  form 
on  the  flank,  or  in  the  rear  of  Generals  M'Arthur  and 
Calmes'  brigades,  and  receive  the  orders  of  their  brigadiers 
respectively. 

"William  Henry  Harrison." 

Such  were  the  directions  given  for  the  debarkation,  the 
marching,  and  the  fighting  of  the  troops ;  in  which  we  find 
all  that  lucid  minuteness,  so  necessary  in  the  orders  given 
to  an  army  composed  emphatically  of  raw  troops,  and 
whose  officers  in  general  were  but  little  superior  in  the 
knowledge  of  tactics  to  the  men  they  commanded.  After 
this  perspicuous  development,  however,  of  the  operations 
to  be  performed,  the  debarkation  was  subsequently  effected 
with  surprising  celerity  and  good  order,  not  indeed  under 


400  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

the  opposition  of  a  hostile  force,  but  in  the  momentary 
expectation  of  an  attack. 

On  Monday,  the  27th,  the  whole  army  was  embarked 
early  in  the  day,  and  set  sail  from  the  Middle  Sister  for  the 
Canada  shore,  General  Harrison,  having  previously  circu 
lated  a  general  order  among  the  troops,  in  which  he  ex 
horted  them  to  remember  the  fame  of  their  ancestors,  and 
the  justice  of  the  cause  in  which  they  were  engaged.  To 
the  Kentuckians  he  said : 

"Remember  the  river  Raisin;  but  remember  it  only, 
whilst  victory  is  suspended.  The  revenge  of  a  soldier  can 
not  be  gratified  on  a  fallen  enemy." 

The  winds  were  propitious,  and  the  whole  army  ap 
proached  the  shore,  in  an  oblique  direction,  and  in  good 
order,  aiming  to  land  in  an  open  field  about  four  miles  be 
low  Maiden.  The  signal  to  land  was  given,  and  the  whole 
flotilla  in  succession  pulled  to  shore  in  elegant  style.  Not 
an  enemy  was  to  be  seen.  Some  Indians  had  made  their 
appearance  on  the  coast  a  few  minutes  before,  but  the  fire 
of  the  fleet  had  driven  them  off.  It  was  about  three  o'clock 
in  the  evening  when  the  army  landed ;  the  line  of  march  was 
soon  formed,  and  in  less  than  two  hours  the  advanced  corps 
under  Ball  and  Simrall  arrived  at  the  Ruins  of  Maiden. 
The  whole  army  came  up,  the  American  flag  was  hoisted, 
and  possession  was  taken  of  the  town  of  Amherstburg. 
General  Procter  had  burnt  the  fort  and  navy  yards  and  re 
treated  up  to  Sandwich,  under  the  impression  that  there 
were  at  least  ten  thousand  Kentuckians  coming  against 
him. 

Immediately  after  the  capture  of  the  fleet,  General 
Proctor  had  sent  spies  to  reconnoitre  the  forces  of  General 
Harrison.  They  had  viewed  the  Kentuckians,  while  en 
camped  on  the  plains  of  Sandusky,  and  had  reported  their 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  401 

number  to  General  Proctor,  as  being  from  ten  to  fifteen 
thousand  men.  This  information  had  determined  him  to 
burn  Maiden  and  make  his  escape  by  retreating  up  the 
rivers  Detroit  and  Thames,  and  pursuing  the  back  route 
to  the  lower  parts  of  the  province.  No  doubt  his  guilty 
fears,  lest  he  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  men,  whose 
friends  he  had  suffered  to  be  massacred  by  the  savages,  had 
also  much  influence  on  his  mind  in  bringing  it  to  this  de 
termination.  It  is  only  from  such  fears,  and  from  his  mis 
conception  of  our  force,  that  we  can  account  for  his  con 
duct,  for  the  army  of  regulars,  militia,  and  Indians,  which 
it  was  in  his  power  10  have  concentrated  against  us,  was 
nearly  equal  to  all  the  forces  of  General  Harrison ;  and  the 
country  above  Maiden  abounded  with  provisions  for  their 
support.  The  inhabitants  were  probably  not  very  willing 
to  contribute  their  substance  or  the  sustenance  of  the  In 
dians,  but  General  Proctor  had  the  power  and  it  was  his 
duty  to  collect  adequate  supplies  as  long  as  the  country 
could  furnish  them;  and  on  the  13th  he  had  proclaimed 
martial  law,  to 

"Take  effect  as  far  as  supplying  the  wants  of  the  troops 
under  his  command,  or  the  sending  away  or  apprehending 
all  traitorous  or  disaffected  persons  might  render  it  ex 
pedient." 

To  supply  the  great  assemblage  of  Indians  at  that  place, 
however,  consisting  of  warriors,  squaws,  and  children,  was 
by  no  means  an  easy  task.  Before  the  retreat  15,000  rations 
were  issued  daily — a  fact  which  proves  that  Proctor  had  a 
very  powerful  auxiliary  force  of  Indians. 

As  soon  as  he  had  ascertained  the  loss  of  the  fleet,  he 
had  commenced  his  preparations  for  retreating.  About  the 
time  martial  law  was  proclaimed,  he  had  embarked  a  con 
siderable  quantity  of  military  stores  in  boats,  and  sent 
them  up  to  Sandwich.  On  the  17th,  he  had  given  orders  to 


402  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

collect  and  bring  away  all  the  cattle  and  provisions  on  the 
coast  below  Maiden.  He  now  kept  his  headquarters  at 
Sandwich,  having  left  Colonel  Warburton  in  command  of 
Maiden,  to  whom  he  gave  orders  on  the  20th  to  destroy  the 
public  property  and  buildings,  and  retreat  to  Sandwich, 
but  in  the  indecisive  confusion  of  a  guilty  mind,  the  execu 
tion  of  this  order  was  again  suspended,  till  the  morning  of 
the  26th,  when  the  place,  being  finally  evacuated,  was  at 
length  destroyed. 

General  Tecumseh,  whose  conscience  could  not  accuse 
him  of  so  many  crimes,  and  whose  Indian  heroism  knew 
how  to  endure  their  consequences,  was  entirely  opposed  to 
the  retreating  measures  of  General  Proctor.  On  the  18th 
of  September,  in  the  name  of  all  the  Indian  chiefs  and 
warriors,  he  addressed  the  following  speech  to  General 
Proctor,  as  the  representative  of  their  great  father,  the 
king: 

"Father,  listen  to  your  children!  You  have  them  now 
all  before  you. 

"The  war  before  this,  our  British  father  gave  the 
hatchet  to  his  red  children,  when  our  old  chiefs  were  alive. 
They  are  now  dead.  In  that  war,  our  father  was  thrown  on 
his  back  by  the  Americans,  and  our  father  took  them  by  the 
hand  without  our  knowledge;  and  we  are  afraid  that  our 
father  will  do  so  again  at  this  time. 

"Summer  before  last,  when  I  came  forward  with  my 
red  brethren,  and  was  ready  to  take  up  the  hatchet  in  favor 
of  our  British  father,  we  were  told  not  to  be  in  a  hurry, 
that  he  had  not  yet  determined  to  fight  the  Americans. 

"Listen!  When  war  was  declared,  our  father  stood  up 
and  gave  us  the  tomahawk  and  told  us  that  he  was  then 
ready  to  strike  the  American ;  that  he  wanted  our  assist 
ance;  and  that  he  would  certainly  get  us  our  lands  back, 
which  the  Americans  had  taken  from  us. 

"Listen!  You  told  us,  at  that  time,  to  bring  forward 
our  families  to  this  place,  and  we  did  so ;  and  you  promised 
to  take  care  of  them,  and  they  should  want  for  nothing, 


IK  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  403 

while  the  men  would  go  and  fight  the  enemy ;  that  we  need 
not  trouble  ourselves  about  the  enemy's  garrisons ;  that  we 
knew  nothing  about  them,  and  that  our  father  would 
attend  to  that  part  of  the  business.  You  also  told  your 
red  children  that  you  would  take  good  care  of  your  garrison 
here,  which  made  our  hearts  glad. 

"Listen!  When  we  were  last  at  the  Rapids  it  is  true 
we  gave  you  little  assistance.  It  is  hard  to  fight  people  who 
live  like  ground-hogs. 

"Father,  listen!  Our  fleet  has  gone  out;  we  know  they 
have  fought;  we  have  heard  the  great  guns,  but  we  know 
nothing  of  what  happened  to  our  father  with  that  army. 
Our  ships  have  gone  one  way,  and  we  are  much  astonished 
to  see  our  father  tying  up  everything  and  preparing  to  run 
away  the  other,  without  letting  his  red  children  know  what 
his  intentions  are.  You  always  told  us  to  remain  here  and 
take  care  of  our  lands ;  it  made  our  hearts  glad  to  hear  that 
was  your  wish.  Our  great  father,  the  king,  is  the  head,  and 
you  represent  him.  You  always  told  us  that  you  would 
never  draw  your  foot  off  British  ground,  but  now,  father, 
we  see  you  are  drawing  back,  and  we  are  sorry  to  see  our 
father  doing  so  without  seeing  the  enemy.  We  must  com 
pare  our  father's  conduct  to  a  fat  dog,  that  carries  its  tail 
upon  its  back,  but  when  affrighted,  it  drops  it  between  its 
legs  and  runs  off. 

"Father,  listen !  The  Americans  have  not  yet  defeated 
us  by  land ;  neither  are  we  sure  that  they  have  done  so  by 
water;  we  therefore  wish  to  remain  here  and  fight  our 
enemy,  should  they  make  their  appearance.  If  they  defeat 
us,  we  will  then  retreat  with  our  father. 

"At  the  battle  of  the  Rapids,  last  war,  the  Americans 
certainly  defeated  us,  and  when  we  retreated  to  our  father's 
fort  at  that  place,  the  gates  were  shut  against  us.  We  were 
afraid  that  it  would  now  be  the  case,  but  instead  of  that, 
we  now  see  our  British  father  preparing  to  march  out  of 
his  garrison. 

"Father!  You  have  got  the  arms  and  ammunition 
which  our  great  father  sent  for  his  red  children.  If  you 
have  an  idea  of  going  away,  give  them  to  us,  and  you  may 
go  and  welcome  for  us.  Our  lives  are  in  the  hands  of  the 


404  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Great  Spirit.    We  are  determined  to  defend  our  lands,  and 
if  it  be  his  will,  we  wish  to  leave  our  bones  upon  them." 

Had  Proctor  followed  the  advice  of  Tecumseh,  and 
fought  the  American  forces  before  he  retreated,  the  result 
must  have  been  more  glorious  at  least,  if  not  entirely  favor 
able,  to  the  British  arms. 

On  the  night  of  the  27th,  the  American  forces  encamped 
round  the  ruins  of  Maiden,  their  general  having  determined 
to  pursue  the  enemy  in  the  morning.  In  a  letter  to  the  war 
department,  written  on  the  evening  of  the  27th,  he  says : 

"I  will  pursue  the  enemy  tomorrow,  although  there  is 
no  probability  of  overtaking  him,  as  he  has  upwards  of 
1,000  horses,  and  we  have  not  one  in  the  army.  I  shall 
think  myself  fortunate  to  collect  a  sufficiency  to  mount  the 
general  officers.  It  is  supposed  here,  that  General  Proctor 
will  establish  himself  upon  the  river  Trench,  or  Thames, 
40  miles  from  Maiden." 

Proctor  had  pressed  into  his  service  all  the  horses  of  the 
inhabitants,  which  they  had  not  effectually  concealed.  One 
only,  and  that  a  very  indifferent  one,  could  now  be  pro 
cured.  On  it  the  venerable  governor  of  Kentucky  was 
mounted,  and  proceeded  with  the  army  towards  Sandwich, 
where  they  arrived  on  the  29th,  without  meeting  any  ob 
struction  from  the  enemy,  except  that  the  bridge  over  the 
Aux  Canards  River  had  been  torn  up,  but  was  soon  re 
paired  again.  There  had  been  considerable  expectation 
among  the  commanding  officers,  that  a  formidable  resist 
ance  would  be  made  at  this  bridge,  but  no  enemy  was  to  be 
seen ;  and  on  arriving  at  Sandwich,  it  was  ascertained  that 
General  Procter  had  retreated  from  that  place  early  on  the 
preceding  day.  The  Indians,  however,  were  in  considerable 
force  in  the  suburbs  of  Detroit,  the  inhabitants  of  which, 
who  liad  already  been  very  much  plundered,  were  in  great 
apprehension  of  an  immediate  massacre,  but  a  few  dis- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  405 

charges  of  grape  shot  from  the  fleet,  which  had  come  up  the 
river,  soon  compelled  them  to  fly  to  the  woods  for  safety. 
General  M' Arthur  went  over  with  his  brigade  and  took 
possession  of  the  town,  and  the  same  evening  General  Har 
rison  issued  his  proclamation  for  re-establishing  the  civil 
government  of  the  territory.  All  persons  who  had  been  in 
office  at  the  time  of  the  capitulation,  were  directed  to  re 
sume  their  functions,  and  administer  the  laws  which  had 
then  been  in  force. 

On  the  30th,  which  was  a  very  wet  day,  the  troops  con 
tinued  in  Sandwich.  The  few  inhabitants  who  remained  in 
the  town  were  requested  to  drive  in  beef  cattle  for  the  sub 
sistence  of  the  army,  and  being  informed  that  if  this  was 
not  done,  foraging  parties  must  be  sent  into  the  country, 
who  would  probably  commit  depredations  on  the  people, 
which  it  was  the  wish  of  the  general  to  prevent,  they  com 
plied  and  brought  in  a  plentiful  supply.  Complaints,  how 
ever,  were  made  to  Governor  Shelby,  by  some  of  the  citi 
zens,  that  his  soldiers  had  in  some  instances  violated  their 
property,  upon  which  the  following  general  order  was 
issued,  which  effectually  checked  such  misconduct.  It  is 
preserved  in  this  place  as  a  precedent  for  the  benefit  of 
British  commanders : 

"The  coniinander-in-chief  of  the  Kentucky  volunteers 
had  heard  with  extreme  regret,  that  depredations  have  been 
committed  upon  the  property  of  the  inhabitants  of  this 
town,  by  some  of  the  troops  under  his  command.  He  did 
not  expect  that  it  would  ever  be  necessary  for  him  to  ad 
monish  citizens,  who  are  proud  in  the  enjoyment  of  prop 
erty  at  home,  of  the  impropriety  of  wantonly  injuring  that 
of  others.  Violations  of  this  kind,  whilst  th^^  disgrace  the 
individuals  who  are  guilty  of  them,  will  tend  to  injure  the 
character  of  the  army,  and  detract  from  the  merit  which 
the  success  of  the  present  campaign  would  entitle  them  to 
claim.  While  the  army  remains  in  this  country,  it  is 
expected  that  the  inhabitants  will  be  treated  with  justice 


406  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

and  humanity,  and  their  property  secured  from  unneces 
sary  and  wanton  injury.  The  commander-in-chief  of  the 
Kentucky  volunteers  enjoins  it  upon  the  officers  of  every 
grade,  to  use  their  exertions  to  prevent  injury  from  being 
done  to  the  private  property  of  the  inhabitants.  He  is 
determined  to  punish,  with  the  utmost  rigor  of  martial  law, 
any  one  who  shall  be  guilty  of  such  violation." 

The  inhabitants  of  Canada  had  fled  from  their  houses 
and  hid  their  property,  on  the  approach  of  the  American 
army,  fully  expecting  that  the  Kentuckians,  like  the  Brit 
ish,  would  plunder  and  massacre  all  before  them,  but  they 
found  themselves  very  happily  disappointed  in  these  ex 
pectations. 

We  have  now  arrived  at  a  point,  where  it  becomes  nec 
essary  to  advert  to  the  advance  of  the  mounted  regiment 
under  Colonel  Johnson,  which  now  became  an  important 
corps  in  the  operations  of  the  army. 

We  left  the  mounted  regiment  encamped  at  Fort  Meigs 
about  the  middle  of  September,  very  uneasy  lest  they 
should  not  have  an  opportunity  of  participating  in  the 
perils  and  glories  of  the  campaign.  On  the  20th,  Lieutenant 
Griffith,  who  had  been  sent  with  a  scouting  party  to  the 
river  Raisin,  returned  to  camp  with  an  Indian  prisoner 
called  MisselemetaAv,  who  was  a  chief  counsellor  to  Tecuni- 
seh,  and  uncle  to  the  celebrated  Logan,  but  a  man  of  very 
different  principles  and  conduct.  He  had  been  the  leader 
of  the  Indians  at  the  massacre  of  the  Pigeon  Roost  in  the 
Indiana  territory.  Griffith  had  caught  him  asleep  in  a 
house  at  the  river  Raisin.  He  told  Colonel  Johnson  that 
the  Indians  had  been  watching  the  movements  of  his  army, 
had  examined  his  encampments,  and  seen  him  arrive  at 
Fort  Meigs;  and  that  they  estimated  his  forces  to  be  at 
least  2,400.  He  further  stated  that  the  Indians  about 
Brownstown,  amounting  to  1,750  warriors,  had  determined 
to  give  him  battle  at  tbe  river  Huron — and  that  they  were 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  407 

still  ignorant  of  the  fate  of  the  British  fleet.  He  was  an 
Indian  of  excellent  information,  and  had  been  the  constant 
companion  and  friend  of  Tecumseh.  Being  under  the  im 
pression  that  he  would  now  certainly  have  to  die,  he  gave 
Colonel  Johnson  a  long  and  apparently  very  candid  ac 
count  of  past  transactions,  since  the  treaty  of  Greenville  to 
the  present  day.  He  said  the  British  had  supplied  the 
Prophet's  party  with  arms  and  ammunition  before  the  bat 
tle  of  Tippecanoe;  that  Tecumseh's  plan  for  a  common 
property  in  their  lands  had  been  strongly  recommended 
and  praised  by  Colonel  Elliott;  and  that  the  British  had 
used  every  means  in  their  power,  since  the  year  1809,  to  se 
cure  the  friendship  and  aid  of  the  Indians,  in  the  event  of  a 
Avar  with  the  United  States — having  often  invited  them  to 
Maiden  and  made  them  presents  for  that  purpose ;  and  hav 
ing  also  represented  to  them  that  they  would  receive  Brit 
ish  aid  to  drive  the  Americans  over  the  Ohio  River,  after 
which  they  should  live  in  the  houses  of  the  inhabitants  and 
have  their  daughters  for  wives.  He  said  he  was  now  con 
vinced  that  the  British  had  again  deceived  them,  and  that 
the  Great  Spirit  had  forsaken  him  in  his  old  age  for  his 
cruelty  and  wickedness. 

Captain  Coleman,  who  had  been  sent  to  headquarters 
to  ascertain  the  destination  of  the  regiment,  now  returned 
to  camp,  having  left  the  army  on  its  way  from  Bass  Island 
to  the  Middle  Sister.  He  brought  information  from  the 
general  that  the  regiment  would  certainly  be  called  upon  in 
a  few  days  to  co-operate  with  the  army  in  the  direction  of 
Detroit.  This  news,  together  with  the  probability  of  hav 
ing  a  brush  with  the  Indians  at  least,  once  more  raised  the 
hopes  and  animated  the  spirits  of  the  men. 

On  the  evening  of  the  25th,  orders  were  received  by 
express  from  General  Harrison,  for  the  regiment  to  march 
immediately  to  the  river  Raisin ,  as  it  was  probable  the 


408  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

army  would  land  the  next  day  on  the  Canada  shore.  Early 
next  morning  the  regiment  marched,  fully  expecting  that 
they  would  have  to  encounter  a  strong  Indian  force  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Brownstown.  The  colonel  took  with  him 
from  Fort  Meigs  four  light  pieces  of  artillery,  which  he 
placed  under  the  command  of  Captains  E.  Craig,  Turner, 
Gist,  and  Sandford,  each  with  a  command  of  10  men.  On 
the  second  day  they  reached  the  river  Raisin.  Frenchtown 
was  generally  abandoned,  only  a  few  French  families  re 
maining  in  it.  The  fine  orchards  of  peach  and  apple  trees 
were  loaded  with  excellent  fruit. 

The  bones  of  the  massacred  Kentuckians  were  scattered 
over  the  plains  for  three  miles  on  this  side  of  the  river. 
The  detachment  which  had  visited  that  place  under  Colonel 
Johnson  in  June,  had  collected  and  buried  a  great  many  of 
them,  but  they  were  now  torn  up  and  scattered  over  the 
fields  again.  The  sight  had  a  powerful  effect  on  the  feel 
ings  of  the  men.  The  Avounds  inflicted  by  that  barbarous 
transaction  were  again  torn  open.  The  bleaching  bones 
still  appealed  to  heaven,  and  called  on  Kentucky  to  avenge 
this  outrage  on  humanity.  We  had  heard  the  scene  de 
scribed  before — we  now  witnessed  it,  in  these  impressive 
memorials.  The  feelings  they  excited  cannot  be  described 
by  me — but  they  will  never  be  forgotten — nor  while  there  is 
a  recording  angel  in  heaven,  or  a  historian  upon  earth,  will 
the  tragedy  of  the  river  Raisin  be  suffered  to  sink  into 
oblivion.  Future  generations  will  often  ponder  on  this 
fatal  field  of  blood,  and  the  future  inhabitants  of  French- 
town  will  long  point  out  to  the  curious  traveller,  the  garden 
where  the  intrepid  Madison  for  several  hours  maintained 
the  unequal  contest  of  four  to  one,  and  repulsed  the  bloody 
Proctor  in  every  charge.  Yonder  is  the  wood,  where  the 
gallant  Allen  fell!  Here  the  accomplished  Hart  and 
Woodfolk  were  butchered !  There  the  brave  Hickinan  was 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  409 

tomahawked  and  thrown  into  the  flames!  That  is  the  spot 
where  the  lofty  Simpson  breathed  his  last !  And  a  little 
farther  Doctors  Montgomery,  Davis  and  M'lllvain,  amia 
ble  in  their  manners  and  profound  in  science,  fell  in  youth 
and  left  the  sick  to  mourn  their  loss !  The  gallant  Meacte 
fell  on  the  bank  in  battle,  but  his  magnanimous  Lieutenant 
Graves,  was  reserved  for  massacre;  for  a  massacre  per 
petrated  by  savages  under  the  influence  of  British — a 
nation  impiously  styled  "the  bulwark  of  our  religion." 

At  this  place  an  express  arrived  from  the  main  army, 
which  he  had  left  on  the  Middle  Sister  on  the  morning  of 
the  26th.  He  was  sent  while  Harrison  was  reconnoitering 
off  Maiden,  by  the  attentive  and  prudent  governor  of  Ken 
tucky,  to  apprise  Colonel  Johnson  of  the  progress  and  pros 
pects  of  the  army,  that  he  might  regulate  his  march  accord 
ingly.  Next  morning,  before  the  regiment  marched,  their 
faithful  guide,  Anthony  Shane,  of  the  Shawnee  tribe,  ob 
served  that  he  knew  the  spot  where  Captain  Simpson  had 
been  killed.  The  colonels,  with  Captain  M'Afee  and  Doc 
tor  Ewing,  went  with  him  to  the  place,  and  found  the  bones, 
which  they  buried.  The  frame  of  Captain  Simpson  was 
easily  known  from  the  others  by  its  length,  the  captain  hav 
ing  been  upwards  of  six  feet  and  a  half  high.  A  detach 
ment  of  100  men  was  now  sent  in  advance  to  the  river 
Huron,  to  throw  a  bridge  over  that  stream  for  the  passage 
of  the  troops,  who  arrived,  and  partly  crossed  it  in  the 
evening;  and  the  balance,  with  the  baggage  wagons  and 
artillery,  crossed  in  the  morning,  on  the  floating  bridge 
which  had  been  prepared  for  them.  Soon  after  the  passage 
of  this  river,  an  express  arrived  from  General  Harrison, 
with  information  that  the  enemy  had  burned  Maiden  and 
fled  up  the  river  Detroit,  and  that  the  army  had  reached 
the  Petit  Cote  settlement  in  full  pursuit.  This  news  put 
the  regiment  at  half  speed,  which  was  continued  all  day. 


410  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

They  passed  through  Brownstown,  now  evacuated,  and  the 
Magauga  village,  from  both  of  which  the  Indians  had  fled, 
and  had  likewise  deserted  all  their  huts  on  the  Detroit 
river.  Arriving  at  the  river  De  Corce,  they  found  there  a 
part  of  the  company  of  Captain  Warfield,  which  had  been 
sent  over  by  the  general  to  repair  the  bridge.  The  Indians 
had  formed  an  ambuscade  at  this  place,  behind  a  long  row 
of  pickets  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  where  they  had 
waited  for  the  regiment  all  the  preceding  night,  in  the  ex 
pectation  that  Colonel  Johnson  would  march  by  night  into 
Detroit.  Disappointed  in  this,  they  had  retired.  Captain 
Warfield  had  brought  boats  to  take  up  the  artillery  by 
water,  with  a  view  to  expedite  the  march ;  but  on  consulta 
tion  the  colonel  determined  to  keep  them  with  him,  as  they 
were  not  much  encumbrance.  At  the  river  Rouge  the  regi 
ment  encamped,  and  after  dark  received  intelligence,  that 
500  Potawatamies  were  lying  about  six  miles  up  that  river. 
While  the  officers  were  €onsulting  on  the  propriety  of  at 
tacking  them,  Major  Trigg  arrived  with  a  reinforcement  of 
four  companies  of  regulars  and  one  of  militia,  from  head 
quarters  at  Sandwich,  where  some  uneasiness  had  been  felt 
for  the  safety  of  the  regiment.  In  consequence  of  the  infor 
mation  brought  by  Major  Trigg,  the  project  of  attacking 
the  Indians  was  dropped,  and  some  apprehension  was  felt, 
that  an  attack  would  be  made  by  them  in  the  night.  This, 
however,  did  not  happen;  but  while  the  troops  were  cross 
ing  the  river  in  the  morning,  a  Frenchman  came  down  and 
stated,  that  a  party  of  Indians  were  crossing  above,  for  the 
purpose  of  giving  them  battle.  The  battalion  of  Major 
Trigg,  and  the  volunteers  who  had  crossed,  were  immediate 
ly  formed  in  front  to  cover  the  passage  of  the  balance.  No 
attack,  however,  was  made,  and  the  whole  detachment 
arrived  in  Detroit,  before  12  o'clock  on  that  day,  which  was 
the  last  of  September. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  411 

When  General  Harrison  saw  the  regiment  passing  up 
to  Detroit,  he  sent  Major  Charles  S.  Todd  with  orders 
for  them  to  cross  as  soon  as  possible  to  Sandwich.  As  the 
men  had  not  dismounted  when  he  arrived,  they  marched 
down  to  the  river  immediately,  but  no  boats  could  be  pro 
cured  to  carry  them  over.  They  returned  and  encamped, 
while  Lieutenant-Colonel  Johnson  went  over  to  procure 
boats.  Late  in  the  evening  he  returned  with  a  few,  having 
made  arrangements  for  procuring  others  in  the  morning. 

On  the  1st  of  October,  Governor  Shelby  went,  a  little 
after  daylight,  to  the  quarters  of  General  Harrison,  in  pur 
suance  of  an  appointment  to  consult  with  him  respecting 
the  further  pursuit  of  the  enemy.  He  found  the  general 
alone,  and  directly  mentioned  the  appointed  subject  of  con 
sultation.  The  general,  as  if  his  mind  was  entirely  occu 
pied  with  it,  immediately  replied — we  must  not  be  heard ; 
and  led  the  governor  into  a  private  room,  into  which  he 
had  directed  his  aides  to  conduct  him.  Here  they  soon 
came  to  the  conclusion,  that  Proctor  might  be  overtaken 
in  three  or  four  days  of  hard  marching;  and  it  was  deter 
mined  not  to  lose  a  moment  in  preparing  for  the  pursuit. 
The  governor  was  requested  to  collect  his  general  officers 
at  headquarters  in  the  course  of  an  hour,  that  their  opin 
ions  might  be  taken  on  the  occasion.  They  were  convened 
accordingly  at  the  room  of  the  general ;  and  he  there  stated 
his  design  of  pursuing  the  enemy,  observing  that  there  were 
but  two  ways  of  doing  it — one  of  which  was  to  follow  him 
up  the  strait  by  land — the  other,  to  embark  and  sail  down 
Lake  Erie  to  Long  Point,  then  march  hastily  across  by  land 
twelve  miles  to  the  road  and  intercept  him. 

"But  the  governor  thinks,  and  so  do  I,  that  the  best  way 
will  be  to  pursue  the  enemy  up  the  strait  by  land." 

The  general  officers  unanimously  concurred  in  the  same 
opinion,  together  with  General  Adair,  first  aide  to  the  gov- 


412  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

ernor,  who  had  been  invited  to  the  council.  I  have  been 
thus  particular  in  stating  the  facts,  relative  to  the  deter 
mination  to  pursue  the  enemy,  because  it  has  been  reported 
and  believed,  that  General  Harrison  never  would  have  pur 
sued  farther  than  Sandwich,  had  it  not  been  for  Governor 
Shelby,  and  that  he  differed  with  the  governor,  respecting 
the  route  to  be  taken;  but  the  fact  is,  there  never  was  a 
difference  of  opinion  between  them,  neither  on  the  pro 
priety  of  the  pursuit  nor  the  manner  of  performing  it. 
The  determination  and  preparations  of  the  general  to  pur 
sue,  had  never  been  suspended;  and  the  chief  object  of  the 
councils  was  to  obtain  the  approbation  of  the  governor  and 
general  officers  for  the  route  he  preferred. 

Colonel  Johnson  having  been  ordered  to  bring  over  his 
regiment  with  the  greatest  dispatch,  Governor  Shelby  went 
over  immediately  after  the  council,  to  communicate  the  re 
sult  to  the  colonel,  and  apprise  him  of  General  Harrison's 
determination  to  pursue  the  enemy  next  day.  Every  pos 
sible  exertion  was  made  by  Colonel  Johnson  and  his  officers 
to  get  over  the  river,  but  they  were  so  obstructed  by  the 
wind  and  waves,  that  the  whole  of  their  men  and  horses 
were  not  gotten  over  till  late  in  the  evening.  The  march 
ing  of  the  army,  however,  had  been  unavoidably  delayed 
till  next  day  by  other  causes. 

It  was  necessary  that  a  considerable  detachment  should 
be  left  at  Detroit,  to  protect  the  citizens  of  Michigan  from 
the  depredations  of  the  Indians,  with  which  General  Proc 
tor  had  threatened  them  before  his  retreat.  It  was  ascer 
tained  that  Five-medal,  Maipock,  and  other  chiefs,  had  re 
mained  on  the  west  side  of  the  Detroit  river,  with  the 
Miamies,  and  a  large  portion  of  the  Potawatamies,  and  of 
some  other  tribes.  General  M' Arthur's  brigade  was,  there 
fore,  left  at  Detroit  to  keep  them  in  check ;  and  its  place 
in  the  line  was  supplied  by  that  of  General  Calnies,  .now 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY 

commanded  by  Colonel  Trotter,  in  consequence  of  the  indis 
position  of  the  general.  The  brigade  of  General  King  took 
the  place  vacated  by  that  under  Trotter.  The  corps  of  Col 
onel  Ball  was  attached  to  the  command  of  General  Cass. 
The  mounted  regiment  formed  the  front  guard,  with  in 
structions  to  cover  the  whole  front  of  the  army,  with  small 
parties  one  mile  in  advance,  and  at  least  half  that  distance 
on  the  right  flank.  Colonel  Simrall's  regiment  constituted 
the  rear  guard.  Such  were  the  arrangements  made  for  an 
early  march  on  the  morning  of  the  2nd  of  October,  the  bag 
gage,  provisions  and  ammunition  wagons  in  the  meantime 
being  sent  up  the  river  in  several  vessels  of  the  fleet. 

At  sunrise  on  the  2nd,  the  foot  troops  were  in  motion, 
except  the  brigade  of  General  Cass,  who  had  to  wait  for 
their  knapsacks  and  blankets,  which  had  been  left  at  the 
Middle  Sister,  with  a  view  to  disencumber  these  troops  for 
the  expected  contest  at  the  point  of  debarkation.  A  vessel 
had  been  sent  back  for  them,  but  she  had  not  yet  arrived. 
The  mounted  regiment  was  also  detained  awhile,  drawing 
provisions;  but  General  Harrison  halted  the  foot  troops 
about  twelve  miles  in  advance,  whilst  the  mounted  men 
came  up  and  took  their  place  in  front,  in  which  order  the 
army  pushed  forward,  the  governor  frequently  observing. 

"If  we  desire  to  overtake  the  enemy,  we  must  do  more 
than  he  does  by  early  and  forced  marches." 

The  bridges  across  the  ravines  and  creeks  which  empty 
into  Lake  St.  Clair,  had  all  been  left  unimpaired,  which 
seemed  to  prove  that  the  enemy  did  not  expect  to  be  pursued 
on  that  route.  About  twenty  miles  up  the  road,  six 
British  deserters  met  the  regiment  of  mounted  men,  who 
said  they  had  left  Proctor  with  his  army  about  fifteen  miles 
up  the  Thames,  at  1 :00  o'clock  on  the  preceding  day,  and 
that  he  had  between  600  and  700  regulars,  some  dragoons, 
and  about  1,200  Indians.  This  information  infused  new 


414  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

life  into  the  troops,  and  they  pushed  on  with  increased 
ardor  till  dark,  having  traveled  about  twenty-five  miles  the 
first  day.  On  the  2nd  day  of  the  pursuit,  an  early  and 
forced  march  was  made,  which  soon  brought  the  army  to 
the  mouth  of  the  river  Thames,  below  which  a  small  party 
of  dragoons  were  discovered  by  the  spies  under  Major  Sag- 
gett,  who  pursued  and  captured  them,  together  with  a 
lieutenant  and  eight  privates  of  the  infantry,  who  had  just 
begun  to  destroy  a  bridge  over  a  creek,  a  small  distance 
above  the  mouth  of  the  river.  Captain  Berry,  of  the  spies, 
made  five  of  them  surrender,  and  bring  back  their  boat, 
after  they  had  crossed  the  Thames.  All  the  men  were  cap 
tured,  but  one  of  the  horses  belonging  to  the  dragoons  made 
his  escape  and  went  up  to  the  British  army,  from  which 
circumstance  General  Proctor  received  the  first  hint  of  the 
near  approach  of  his  enemy.  This  little  affair,  the  first 
fruits  of  the.pursuit,  had  a  very  great  effect  in  animating 
the  pursuers. 

The  campaign  was  not  without  auspicious  omens,  which 
in  the  superstitious  times  of  ancient  history,  would  have 
had  a  more  powerful  effect  on  the  minds  of  both  officers 
and  men,  than  the  circumstance  of  capturing  a  small  de 
tachment  of  the  enemy.  When  the  army  arrived  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Thames,  an  eagle  was  seen  hovering  over  it, 
which  General  Harrison  observed  was  a  presage  of  success, 
as  it  was  our  military  bird.  Commodore  Perry,  who  had 
condescended  to  act  as  volunteer  aide  to  the  general,  re 
marked  that  a  similar  circumstance  had  occurred  to  the 
fleet,  on  the  morning  of  the  10th  of  September. 

There  was  another  singular  occurrence  in  the  animal 
creation.  A  sow  shoat  had  followed  a  company  of  mounted 
volunteers  from  the  interior  of  Kentucky.  As  she  kept 
constantly  with  the  army,  she  became  generally  known  to 
the  soldiers,  who  called  her  the  governor's  pig,  and  were 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  415 

careful  to  protect  her,  as  they  deemed  her  conduct  an  aus 
picious  omen.  At  the  margin  of  the  lake  she  embarked 
with  the  troops  and  went  as  far  as  Bass  Island.  She  was 
there  offered  a  passage  into  Canada,  but  obstinately  re 
fused  to  embark  the  second  time.  Some  of  the  men  attrib 
uted  her  conduct  to  constitutional  scruples,  and  observed 
that  she  knew  it  was  contrary  to  the  constitution  to  force 
a  militia  pig  over  the  line.  In  consequence  of  this  remark, 
they  gave  her  leave  to  stay,  and  return  to  the  regiment 
at  Portage. 

About  250  yards  above  the  first  bridge,  where  the  little 
party  of  infantry  was  taken,  there  was  another  bridge,  of 
which  the  front  guard  took  possession,  and  in  a  few  min 
utes  were  informed  by  a  guide,  on  whom  the  general  re 
lied  for  information  respecting  the  country,  that  he  had 
discovered  a  party  of  British  and  Indians  coming  dowrn 
to  the  bridge.  The  mounted  regiment  immediately  formed 
in  order  of  battle,  but  no  enemy  appeared,  and  the  bridge 
being  repaired  by  the  infantry,  the  army  passed  over  and 
proceeded  on  their  march.  The  vessels  with  the  baggage 
had  kept  up  with  the  army,  and  now  crossed  the  bar  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Thames,  and  sailed  up  that  river.  In 
passing  the  bridge,  the  mounted  regiment  was  thrown  in 
the  rear,  in  which  place  it  continued  a  few  miles,  till  the 
spies  in  front  were  fired  on  by  a  few  dragoons  of  the  enemy. 
The  regiment  was  then  ordered  by  General  Harrison  to  the 
front,  with  instructions  to  march  briskly,  but  to  be  careful 
not  to  fall  into  an  ambuscade.  For  several  miles  the 
dragoons  continued  to  skirmish  with  the  front  guard,  till 
night  came  on,  and  the  army  encamped  about  ten  miles 
from  the  mouth  of  the  Thames.  Next  morning  the  march 
was  resumed  at  daylight  in  full  confidence  that  the  enemy 
would  be  overtaken  on  that  day.  The  order  of  inarch  was 
altered  in  some  respects.  The  front  guard  and  foot  troops 


416  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

were  permitted  to  march  in  the  road  near  the  river,  while 
the  balance  of  the  mounted  regiment  marched  about  a  mile 
distant  on  the  right  flank,  in  a  succession  of  prairies,  which 
ran  parallell  to  the  river.  Some  skirmishing  presently  oc 
curred  between  the  spies,  and  the  rear  parties  of  the  Brit 
ish  ;  the  mounted  regiment  several  times  formed  the  line  of 
battle,  and  while  in  this  situation  a  Canadian  woman  came 
to  the  front  line,  and  informed  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Johnson,  that  the  main  body  of  the  Indians  were  at  the 
forks  of  the  river,  about  three  miles  in  advance,  where  she 
supposed  they  intended  to  give  us  battle.  The  march  was 
resumed,  and  the  skirmishing  continued,  till  the  spies 
reached  the  bridge  at  the  fork  of  the  river.  The  planks 
had  been  torn  off  the  bridge,  and  some  of  the  spies  having 
attempted  to  cross  on  the  naked  sills,  a  heavy  fire  was 
opened  upon  them  from  an  adjacent  wood,  and  from  the 
opposite  bank  of  the  main  river.  Major  Wood  was  ordered 
up,  with  two  6-pounders,  and  the  foot  troops  began  to  form 
the  line  of  battle,  as  it  was  expected  that  an  obstinate 
resistance  would  be  made  at  this  place. 

The  fork  on  the  right,  which  the  army  had  to  cross,  is 
much  the  smallest  stream.  There  were  two  bridges  over 
it,  one  at  the  mouth,  and  the  other  about  a  mile  higher  up. 
The  Indians  were  posted  in  the  fork  near  the  lower  bridge, 
with  their  left  wing  extending  to  the  upper  bridge;  and 
also  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  main  stream.  While  the 
army  was  forming,  and  the  artillery  was  playing  on  the 
Indians  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  Colonel  Johnson  was 
directed  to  secure  the  bridge  above.  He  brought  up  his 
troops  in  order  of  battle  to  that  place,  and  had  a  warm 
skirmish  with  the  Indians  across  the  stream.  They  soon 
fled,  however,  from  all  points,  having  previously  torn  off 
the  planks  of  the  bridge,  and  set  fire  to  McGregor's  mill, 
which  was  near  it.  The  regiment  lost  two  men  killed, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  417 

and  six  or  seven  wounded — among  the  latter  were  Captain 
Craig  and  Lieutenant  Griffith.  The  Indians  had  thirteen 
killed  and  a  considerable  number  wounded.  Nor  was  this 
all  the  loss  their  ranks  sustained  on  this  day.  The  Wyan- 
dot  chief,  Walk-in-the- Water,  had  left  them  in  the  morn 
ing  with  sixty  of  his  warriors.  He  had  visited  General 
Harrison  on  the  preceding  day  with  a  flag,  desiring  to 
make  peace.  The  general  told  him  he  had  no  time  to  make 
treaties,  and  that  if  he  wanted  peace  he  must  abandon 
Tecumseh,  and  get  out  of  the  way  of  the  American  army, 
and  with  these  terms  he  had  hastened  to  comply. 

The  bridges  were  soon  repaired,  the  lower  one  under  the 
immediate  superintendence  of  the  governor  and  General 
Cass,  and  the  other  under  the  direction  of  Lieutenant-Col 
onel  Johnson ;  and  in  two  hours  from  the  time  the  skirmish 
commenced,  the  whole  army  had  crossed.  About  half  a 
mile  above  the  forks,  the  British  had  set  fire  to  a  schooner 
freighted  with  military  stores  and  a  house  just  below  it 
was  saved  from  the  flames,  in  which  there  were  nearly  a 
thousand  stand  of  arms.  After  marching  about  five  miles 
farther,  our  troops  were  obliged  to  encamp  another  night, 
without  having  overtaken  the  British  army.  But  certain 
intelligence  was  now  received,  that  the  enemy  were  only 
a  few  miles  in  advance. 

Opposite  to  the  place  of  encampment,  there  was  an 
other  vessel  and  a  large  distillery  in  flames,  which  con 
tained  ordnance  and  naval  stores  to  an  immense  amount. 
Two  24-pounders,  with  a  large  quantity  of  shells  and  balls 
were  also  taken  at  this  place.  A  breastwork  was  formed 
round  the  encampment  and  General  Harrison  continued  on 
horseback  till  10  o'clock,  superintending  and  inspecting 
all  the  arrangements  of  the  camp.  During  the  night  Gen 
eral  Proctor  and  Tecumseh  came  down  the  river  and  recon 
noitred  the  encampment,  with  the  intention  of  making  an 

27 


418  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

attack  before  day,  but  on  seeing  its  strength  and  size  they 
were  discouraged,  and  abandoned  the  scheme.  During  the 
night  governor  Shelby  was  also  on  the  alert,  going  round 
every  part  of  his  lines  to  see  that  proper  vigilance  was 
preserved,  till  exhausted  with  fatigue  he  took  up  his  lodg 
ing  in  that  part  of  the  camp  nearest  the  enemy,  where  he 
shared  the  blanket  of  one  of  his  soldiers. 

In  the  morning  on  the  5th  of  October,  the  troops  were 
raised  very  early,  and  as  the  day  dawned  the  whole  army 
was  put  in  motion.  The  mounted  regiment  took  the  front, 
with  General  Harrison  and  his  staff  at  its  head,  and  the 
infantry  followed  after,  as  expeditiously  as  possible  under 
the  command  of  Governor  Shelby.  By  9  o'clock  the  ad 
vance  reached  a  mill,  near  which  there  is  a  rapid  in  the 
river,  where  it  is  practicable  to  ford  it  on  horseback ;  and 
at  this  place  General  Harrison  intended  to  cross,  that  he 
might  reach  the  enemy  who  were  known  to  be  on  the  north 
side.  Two  gun  boats  and  several  bateaux,  laden  with 
military  stores  and  other  property,  together  with  several 
prisoners,  had  already  been  captured  this  morning,  and  at 
the  mill  a  lieutenant  and  8  privates  were  taken,  from  whom 
information  was  received  that  the  enemy  had  determined 
to  give  us  battle  at  no  great  distance  from  that  place.  The 
infantry  in  a  few  minutes  came  up  with  the  mounted  men, 
and  the  passage  of  the  river  was  effected  by  12  o'clock. 
Each  horseman  took  up  one  of  the  infantry  behind  him, 
and  the  balance  crossed  in  canoes,  some  of  which  were 
found  at  that  place,  and  the  others  caught  floating  down 
the  river.  As  soon  as  the  whole  were  over,  the  line  of 
march  was  resumed  in  the  former  order,  and  at  every  place 
where  the  road  touched  a  bend  of  the  river,  boats  and 
canoes  were  found,  with  military  stores,  clothing,  and  pro 
visions,  which  the  enemy  had  abandoned  in  the  precipita 
tion  of  their  retreat.  After  advancing  about  8  miles,  an 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  419 

encampment  was  discovered,  where  Colonel  Warburton 
had  lain  the  night  before,  with  a  part  of  the  British  troops, 
and  it  was  ascertained  that  General  Proctor  had  reached 
the  Moravian  town,  4  miles  from  this  place  with  a  detach 
ment  on  the  preceding  day.  As  it  was  now  certain  that 
the  enemy  was  nearly  overtaken,  the  general  directed  the 
advance  to  the  mounted  regiment  to  hasten  their  march, 
with  a  view  to  procure  the  necessary  information  for  regu 
lating  the  movements  of  the  main  body.  When  they  had 
proceeded  about  2  miles,  they  captured  a  British  wagoner, 
who  informed  them  that  the  enemy  were  lying  in  order  of 
battle  about  300  yards  before  them,  waiting  for  the  arrival 
of  our  army.  Colonel  Johnson,  with  Major  Suggett  and 
his  spies,  immediately  advanced  within  sight  of  their  lines, 
and  acquired  by  his  own  observations,  as  well  as  from  the 
statements  of  the  wagoner,  every  information  that  was  at 
tainable,  respecting  the  place  and  order  in  which  the 
enemy  were  posted,  all  of  which  was  communicated  with 
out  delay  to  General  Harrison,  agreeably  to  his  directions. 
The  regiment  at  the  same  time  was  halted  and  formed  in 
order  of  battle. 

The  place  selected  by  General  Proctor  to  resist  the 
progress  of  our  army  was  well  calculated  for  his  purpose. 
The  ground  along  the  margin  of  the  river,  through  which 
the  road  passed,  was  covered  chiefly  with  beech,  intermixed 
with  sugartree  and  oak  timber,  and  tolerably  free  from 
undergrowth.  At  a  small  distance  there  was  a  marsh  run 
ning  nearly  parallel  with  the  river  about  2  miles,  the  dis 
tance  between  them  becoming  less  as  you  proceed  up  the 
river.  Where  the  enemy  was  posted,  there  was  a  narrow 
swamp,  between  200  and  300  yards  from  the  river,  after 
which  there  was  some  solid  ground,  before  the  main  swamp 
commenced.  The  British  regulars  were  formed  in  two 
lines,  with  their  left  on  the  river  and  their  right  extending 


420  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

to  the  first  swamp,  their  artillery  being  planted  in  the  road 
near  the  bank  of  the  river.  The  Indians  were  all  posted 
beyond  the  first  swamp.  Their  left,  where  Tecumseh  com 
manded  in  person,  occupied  the  isthmus  between  the 
swamps,  on  which  the  undergrowth  was  tolerably  thick; 
and  their  right  extended  a  considerable  distance  down  the 
main  marsh,  the  margin  of  which  at  this  place  receded 
very  fast  from  the  river,  and  formed  a  very  obtuse  angle 
with  the  lines  of  the  army. 

The  mounted  regiment  in  its  present  order  of  battle, 
occupied  the  ground  between  the  river  and  the  first  swamp. 
General  Harrison  immediately  came  up  to  it,  on  being 
informed  that  the  enemy  was  discovered,  and  having  satis 
fied  himself  as  to  the  situation  and  views  of  his  adversary, 
he  directed  Colonel  Johnson  when  the  infantry  approached, 
to  take  ground  to  the  left,  and  forming  his  regiment  on 
that  flank,  to  endeavor  to  turn  the  right  of  the  Indians.  He 
then  returned  to  give  orders  for  the  formation  of  the 
infantry,  who  were  but  a  short  distance  in  the  rear  of  the 
horsemen  when  the  enemy  was  first  discovered.  While 
engaged  in  this  business,  he  was  informed  by  Major  Wood 
that  he  had  approached  very  near  the  lines  of  the  enemy 
and  discovered  that  his  regulars  were  drawn  up  in  open 
order.  This  information,  with  the  suggestion  of  Colonel 
Johnson,  that  the  thickets  and  swampiness  of  the  ground 
on  the  left,  would  render  it  impracticable  for  his  mounted 
men  to  act  efficiently  in  that  direction,  immediately  in 
duced  the  general  to  change  his  plan  of  attack.  He  deter 
mined  to  refuse  his  left  to  the  Indians,  and  to  try  the  novel 
experiment  of  breaking  the  British  lines  at  once,  by  a 
charge  of  mounted  infantry.  He  therefore  directed  the 
mounted  regiment  to  be  formed  in  two  charging  columns  in 
short  lines,  and  on  receiving  the  enemy's  fire,  to  charge 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  421 

through  his  ranks,  form  in  his  rear,  and  act  as  circum 
stances  might  require. 

The  kind  of  enemy  to  be  fought  rendered  it  necessary 
that  the  rear  and  flanks  should  be  well  secured  against  his 
attacks.  The  foot  troops,  consisting  of  five  brigades,  which 
averaged  but  little  more  than  300  men  each,  were  therefore 
disposed  in  the  following  order :  The  brigade  commanded 
by  Trotter  constituted  the  front  line,  at  a  convenient  dis 
tance  in  the  rear  of  the  mounted  regiment,  with  its  right 
on  the  river  and  its  left  extending  a  short  distance  over  the 
first  swamp.  The  brigade  of  General  King  formed  the 
second  line,  150  yards  in  the  rear  of  the  former,  and  that 
of  General  Chiles  was  posted  in  the  road,  and  still  further 
in  the  rear,  to  act  as  a  corps  of  reserve.  These  three 
brigades  formed  the  command  of  General  Henry.  The 
division  of  General  Desha,  consisting  of  the  brigades  of 
Allen  and  Caldwell,  and  the  regiment  of  Colonel  Simrall, 
was  formed  on  the  left,  in  a  line  fronting  the  outer  swamp, 
to  protect  the  left  flank  against  the  Indians  in  that  quarter. 
The  right  of  this  line  joined  the  left  of  the  front  line  under 
Trotter,  with  which  it  formed  an  abtuse  angle  or  crotchet 
between  the  two  swamps,  whilst  it  extended  on  the  left  to  a 
considerable  distance  parallel  with  the  margin  of  the 
swamp.  A  small  corps  of  regulars  under  Colonel  Paul, 
about  120  strong,  was  posted  between  the  road  and  the 
river,  for  the  purpose  of  advancing  in  concert  with  a  few 
Indians  under  the  bank,  and  seizing  the  artillery  of  the 
enemy. 

The  governor  of  Kentucky  was  directed  to  take  his  posi 
tion  at  the  angle  between  the  swamp,  which  was  considered 
as  a  very  important  point  in  these  arrangements  for  the 
contest.  General  Harrison  placed  himself  at  the  head  of 
the  front  line,  from  which  he  would  be  able  to  observe  the 


422  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

charge  of  the  horsemen,  and  to  give  them  any  support  which 
might  be  required. 

When  Colonel  Johnson  proceeded  to  form  his  regiment, 
agreeably  to  the  orders  of  General  Harrison,  he  found  there 
was  not  room  for  all  his  men  to  act  against  the  British 
between  the  river  and  the  nearest  swamp,  and  having  as 
certained  that  he  could  cross  the  latter,  he  concluded  to 
exercise  the  discretion  which  had  been  given  him,  and  to 
carry  his  battalion  through  the  swamp  to  attack  the  In 
dians.  The  first  battalion  was  therefore  formed,  according 
to  orders,  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  J.  Johnson  and  Major 
Payne,  opposite  to  the  British  lines,  in  four  columns  of 
double  files,  with  Major  Suggett  and  his  spies  in  front. 
Its  right  was  placed  about  fifty  yards  on  the  left  of  the 
road,  that  it  might  be  in  some  measure  out  of  the  immediate 
range  of  the  British  artillery.  The  second  battalion  was 
marched  through  the  swamp,  and  formed  in  two  columns 
on  horseback,  with  a  company  on  foot  in  front,  the  right 
column  being  headed  by  Colonel  Johnson  and  the  left  by 
Major  Thompson.  These  columns,  of  course,  were  imme 
diately  in  front  of  the  angle  where  Governor  Shelby  wras 
stationed. 

Everything  being  in  readiness  for  the  onset,  the  whole 
army  advanced  in  the  order  now  described,  until  the  front 
of  the  first  battalion  received  a  distant  fire  from  the  British 
lines;  this  somewhat  frightened  the  horses,  and  caused  a 
little  confusion  at  the  heads  of  the  columns,  and  thus  re 
tarded  the  charge,  giving  the  enemy  time  to  prepare  for  a 
second  fire,  which  soon  followed  the  first.  But  the  columns 
in  a  moment  were  completely  in  motion,  and  rushed  upon 
the  British  with  irresistible  impetuosity.  Their  front  line 
immediately  broke  in  every  direction,  and  their  second 
about  thirty  paces  in  its  rear,  after  giving  us  a  fire,  was 
also  broken  and  thrown  into  confusion.  Our  columns. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  423 

having  passed  through,  wheeled  to  the  right  aiid  left,  and 
began  to  pour  a  destructive  fire  on  the  rear  of  their  dis 
ordered  ranks — but  in  a  moment  the  contest  was  over.  No 
sooner  had  our  horsemen  charged  through  their  lines  and 
gained  their  rear,  then  they  began  to  surrender  as  fast  as 
they  could  throw  down  their  arms.  And  thus  in  a  moment 
the  whole  British  force,  upwards  of  eight  hundred  strong, 
was  totally  vanquished  and  the  greater  part  of  it  captured 
by  the  first  battalion  of  the  mounted  regiment,  under 
Lieutenant  Colonel  James  Johnson.  Before  the  front  line 
of  our  infantry  had  gotten  fairly  in  view  of  them  General 
Proctor,  however,  made  his  escape,  escorted  by  a  small 
party  of  dragoons  and  mounted  Indians,  who  were  imme 
diately  pursued  as  far  as  the  Moravian  town,  by  a  party 
of  the  mounted  regiment  consisting  chiefly  of  officers. 

The  contest  with  the  Indians  on  the  left  was  more 
obstinate.  They  reserved  their  fire  till  the  heads  of  the 
columns  and  the  front  line  on  foot  had  approached  within 
a  few  paces  of  their  position.  A  very  destructive  fire  was 
then  commenced  by  them,  about  the  time  the  firing  ceased 
between  the  British  and  the  first  battalion.  Colonel  John 
son,  finding  his  advanced  guard,  composing  the  head  of  his 
column,  nearly  all  cut  down  by  the  first  fire,  and  himself 
severely  wounded,  immediately  ordered  his  columns  to  dis 
mount  and  come  up  in  line  before  the  enemy,  the  ground 
which  they  occupied  being  unfavorable  for  operations  on 
horseback.  The  line  was  promptly  formed  on  foot,  and  a 
fierce  conflict  was  then  maintained  for  seven  or  eight  min 
utes,  with  considerable  execution  on  both  sides,  but  the 
Indians  had  not  sufficient  firmness  to  sustain  very  long  a 
fire  which  was  close  and  warm  and  severely  destructive. 
They  gave  way  and  fled  through  the  brush  into  the  outer 
swamp,  not,  however,  before  they  had  learned  the  total  dis 
comfiture  of  their  allies,  and  had  lost  by  the  fall  of 


424  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Tecumseh,  a  chief  in  whom  were  united  the  prowess  of 
Achilles  and  authority  of  Agamemnon. 

As  soon  as  the  firing  commenced  between  the  Indians 
and  the  second  battalion,  Governor  Shelby,  who  was  posted 
at  the  crotchet  in  its  rear,  immediately  ordered  that  part 
of  the  front  line  of  infantry,  which  lay  between  the  first 
swamp  and  the  crotchet,  being  a  part  of  Colonel  Donelson's 
regiment,  to  march  up  briskly  to  the  aid  of  the  mounted 
men.  They  rushed  up  accordingly  into  Colonel  Johnson's 
lines,  and  participated  in  the  contest  at  that  point.  This 
was  the  only  portion  of  the  infantry  which  had  an  oppor 
tunity  of  engaging  in  any  part  of  the  battle.  The  governor 
also  dispatched  General  Adair,  his  aide-de-camp,  to  bring 
up  the  brigade  of  General  King  to  the  front  line,  but  before 
this  could  be  accomplished,  the  enemy  had  fled  from  Colo 
nel  Johnson,  and  a  scattering,  running  fire  had  commenced 
along  the  swamp  in  front  of  General  Desha's  division,  be- 
tAveen  the  retiring  Indians  and  the  mounted  men  in  pursuit, 
who  were  now  commanded  by  Major  Thompson  alone, 
Colonel  Johnson  having  retired  in  consequence  of  his 
wounds.  This  firing  in  the  swamp  continued,  with  occa 
sional  remissions,  for  nearly  half  an  hour,  during  which 
time  the  contest  was  gallantly  maintained  by  Major 
Thompson  and  his  men,  who  were  still  pressing  forward 
on  the  Indians.  Governor  Shelby  in  the  meantime  rode 
down  to  the  left  of  General  Desha's  division,  and  ordered 
the  regiment  of  Colonel  Simrall,  which  was  posted  on  the 
extreme  left,  to  march  up  on  the  right  flank  of  the  enemy, 
in  aid  of  Major  Thompson,  but  before  this  reinforcement 
could  reach  the  scene  of  action,  the  Indians  had  given  up 
the  contest. 

Soon  after  the  British  force  had  surrendered,  and  it 
was  discovered  that  the  Indians  were  yielding  on  the  left, 
General  Harrison  ordered  Major  Payne  to  pursue  General 


IN  THE  AVESTERN  COUNTRY  425 

Proctor  with  a  part  of  Ms  battalion,  which  was  promptly 
done,  and  the  pursuit  continued,  by  the  greater  part  of  the 
detachment,  to  the  distance  of  six  miles  beyond  the  Mora 
vian  town,  some  Indians  being  killed  and  a  considerable 
number  of  prisoners,  with  a  large  quantity  of  plunder 
being  captured  in  their  progress.  Majors  Payne,  Wood, 
Todd,  and  Chambers,  Captain  Langham,  and  Lieutenants 
Scrogin  and  Bell,  with  three  privates,  continued  the  pur 
suit  several  miles  further  till  night  came  upon  them — but 
Proctor  was  not  to  be  taken.  His  guilty  conscience  had 
told  him  that  his  only  chance  for  safety  from  the  vengeance 
of  those  whose  countrymen  he  had  murdered,  lay  in  the 
celerity  of  his  flight.  The  pursuem,  however,  ait  last 
pressed  him  so  closely  that  he  was  obliged  to  abandon  the 
road,  and  his  carriage  and  sword  were  captured  by  the 
gallant  Major  Wood.  The  prisoners,  about  50  in  number, 
were  brought  back  to  the  Moravian  town,  where  they  were 
left  in  charge  of  Captain  M'Afee  with  100  mounted  men, 
until  Major  Gano  arrived  about  midnight  with  a  reinforce 
ment  of  150  infantry.  At  the  head  of  the  town  six  pieces 
of  brass  artillery  were  taken,  three  of  which  had  been  cap 
tured  in  the  revolution  at  Saratoga  and  York,  and  sur 
rendered  again  by  Hull  in  Detroit. 

The  exact  loss  which  either  side  sustained  in  this  battle 
has  never  been  correctly  known.  According  to  the  best 
information,  however,  which  has  been  received,  the  total 
loss  of  the  mounted  regiment  on  that  day  was  17  killed  and 
30  wounded.  The  loss  of  the  infantry  was  much  less, 
though  considerable  also,  at  the  point  where  they  rein 
forced  Colonel  Johnson,  which  was  the  principle  theater 
of  our  losses.  The  Indians  left  thirty-three  dead  on  the 
battle-ground,  and  had  ten  or  twelve  killed  in  different 
places  by  their  pursuers.  The  British  had  18  killed  and 
26  wounded,  besides  600  prisoners  captured,  including  25 


426  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

officers.  Among  our  killed  was  Colonel  Whitley,  a  veteran 
who  had  been  a  distinguished  soldier  in  former  Indian 
wars,  and  had  been  no  less  conspicuous  and  serviceable  in 
the  present  campaign,  in  which  he  accompanied  Colonel 
Johnson.  Captain  Craig  and  Lieutenant  Logan  died  of 
their  wounds  a  few  days  after  the  battle.  Colonel  Johnson 
and  Captains  Davidson  and  Short  were  also  wounded 
severely,  but  recovered.  The  colonel  was  shot  through  his 
thigh  and  in  his  hip,  by  the  first  fire  of  the  Indians,  and 
shortly  afterwards  he  was  shot  through  his  left  hand,  by  a 
ball  which  ranged  up  his  arm,  but  did  not  enter  his  body. 
He  continued,  however,  in  front  of  his  men,  gallantly  fight 
ing  the  enemy,  as  long  as  the  action  lasted  at  that  place. 
The  white  mare  on  which  he  rode  was  also  shot  so  severely 
that  she  fell  and  expired  soon  after  she  had  carried  her 
rider  within  the  lines  of  the  infantry. 

Tecumseh  was  found  among  the  dead,  at  the  point 
where  Colonel  Johnson  had  charged  upon  the  enemy  in 
person;  and  it  is  generally  believed  that  this  celebrated 
chief  fell  by  the  hand  of  the  colonel.  It  is  certain  that  the 
latter  killed  the  Indian  with  his  pistol,  who  shot  him 
through  his  hand,  at  the  very  spot  where  Tecumseh  lay, 
but  another  dead  body  lay  at  the  same  place,  and  Mr.  King, 
a  soldier  in  Captain  Davidson's  company,  had  the  honor  of 
killing  one  of  them. 

From  the  best  information  that  has  been  received,  it 
appears  that  there  was  no  material  difference  in  the 
strength  of  the  two  armies  in  this  battle.  The  troops  under 
Harrison  had  been  greatly  reduced  in  numbers,  by  detach 
ments  left  as  guards  and  for  other  purposes,  and  by  those 
who  were  sick  and  otherwise  unable  to  keep  up  on  forced 
marches.  The  distance  from  Sandwich  to  the  Moravian 
town  is  upwards  of  eighty  miles,  which  our  army  marched 
in  three  days  and  a  half,  though  frequently  harrassed  by 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  427 

skirmishing  and  forming  in  order  of  battle,  and  delayed  by 
repairing  bridges  and  procuring  supplies.  A  body  of  un 
disciplined  militia,  urged  along  and  regulated  alone  by 
their  patriotism  and  military  ardor,  would  necessarily  be 
much  reduced  by  such  a  journey.  The  whole  of  the  regulars 
had  been  left  behind,  except  the  small  fragment  of  a  regi 
ment  under  Colonel  Paul.  The  brigade  of  General 
M' Arthur  had  been  left  at  Detroit  to  protect  the  inhabi 
tants  against  the  Indians,  and  that  of  General  Cass  had 
been  left  at  Sandwich,  waiting  for  the  baggage  of  the  men, 
which  delayed  them  so  long  that  they  were  unable  to  come 
up  with  the  army  before  the  battle  had  been  fought.  The 
whole  way  from  Sandwich  to  the  battle-ground  was  filled 
with  scattering  parties  of  the  militia.  Hence,  our  force  at 
the  place  of  action  was  believed  to  be  less  than  2,500  men, 
which  was  very  little  more  than  the  force  actually  engaged 
on  the  part  of  the  enemy.  The  British  part  of  that  force 
appears  to  have  been  about  845  strong.  Its  loss  in  killed, 
wounded  and  captured  was  645;  and  the  adjutant-general 
of  the  British  forces  soon  afterwards  officially  acknowl 
edged  that  204  of  those  who  escaped,  had  assembled  at 
Ancaster  on  the  17th  of  October.  This  calculation  is  also 
confirmed  by  the  official  return  of  the  troops  at  Maiden  on 
the  10th  of  September,  which  made  them  944  in  number- 
affording  an  excess  of  100  above  our  estimate,  to  meet  the 
losses  experienced  on  the  retreat  before  the  battle.  As  for 
the  amount  of  their  Indian  force,  when  it  is  shown  by  their 
own  official  papers  captured  with  the  army,  that  14,000 
rations  were  issued  daily  to  the  Indians  before  the  retreat, 
and  that  the  greater  part  of  them  accompanied  Proctor  up 
the  Thames,  it  is  certainly  a  reasonable  calculation  to 
estimate  them  at  15, 18,  or  even  20  hundred  warriors  in  the 
battle.  The  whole  force  of  the  allies  must,  hence,  have  been 
at  least  considerably  above  2,000 — yet  a  large  portion  of 


428  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

that  force  was  captured  and  the  balance  entirely  driven  off 
by  the  single  regiment  under  Johnson,  aided  at  one  point 
only  by  a  portion  of  the  infantry,  and  making  altogether, 
it  is  believed,  much  less  than  half  the  army.  But  had  our 
force  been  greatly  superior,  the  nature  of  the  ground  and 
position  of  the  enemy  would  have  rendered  its  superiority 
useless,  for  a  larger  force  than  his  could  not  have  been 
brought  efficiently  into  action,  had  his  resistance  been  so 
great  as  to  render  it  necessary.  The  mounted  regiment  had 
but  950  men  in  the  battle — hence,  the  force  of  the  first 
battalion,  which  was  led  into  action  by  Lieutenant-Colonel 
James  Johnson,  could  not  have  been  much  more  than  half 
as  great  as  the  British  force,  which  it  shattered  in  a 
moment  by  its  impetuous  charge. 

Our  important  and  glorious  victory,  it  is  evident,  was 
principally  achieved  by  the  novel  expedient  of  charging 
through  the  British  lines  with  mounted  infantry. 

"The  measure/'  says  General  Harrison,  who  conceived 
it  at  the  moment  of  its  execution,  "was  not  sanctioned  by 
any  thing  I  had  seen  or  heard,  but  I  was  fully  convinced 
that  it  would  succeed.  The  American  backwoodsmen  ride 
better  in  the  woods  than  any  other  people.  A  musket  or 
rifle  is  no  impediment  to  them,  being  accustomed  to  carry 
it  on  horseback  from  their  earliest  youth.  I  was  per 
suaded,  too,  that  the  enemy  would  be  quite  unprepared  for 
the  shock,  and  that  they  could  not  resist  it." 

The  shock  was  indeed  so  unexpected  and  impetuous 
that  all  the  resistance  they  were  able  to  make  amounted  to 
nothing.  Two  or  three  killed  and  a  few  more  wounded  was 
all  the  execution  done  by  upwards  of  eight  hundred  vet 
erans,  many  of  whom  surrendered  without  giving  a  second 
fire. 

"It  is  really  a  novel  thing,"  says  Colonel  Wood,  "that 
raw  militia  stuck  upon  horses,  with  muskets  in  their  hands 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  429 

instead  of  sabres,  should  be  able  to  pierce  British  lines 
with  such  complete  effect,  as  did  Johnson's  men  in  the 
affair  upon  the  Thames;  and  perhaps  the  only  circum 
stance  which  could  justify  that  deviation  from  the  long 
established  rules  of  the  art  military,  is  the  complete  suc 
cess  of  the  result.  Great  generals  are  authorized  to  step 
aside  occasionally — especially  when  they  know  that  their 
errors  will  not  be  noticed  by  the  adversary." 

The  preservation  of  the  following  testimony  of  General 
Harrison,  to  the  merits  of  his  officers  on  this  occasion,  will 
doubtless  be  gratifying  to  many  persons  who  will  read  this 
history.  It  is  an  extract  from  Ins  letter  to  the  secretary 
of  war. 

"In  communicating  to  the  President  through  you,  sir, 
my  opinion  of  the  conduct  of  the  officers,  who  served  under 
my  command,  I  am  at  a  loss  how  to  mention  that  of  Gov 
ernor  Shelby,  being  convinced  that  no  eulogium  of  mino 
can  reach  his  merits.  The  governor  of  an  independent 
•state,  greatly  my  superior  in  years,  in  experience,  and  in 
military  frame,  he  placed  himself  under  my  command,  and 
was  not  more  remarkable  for  his  zeal  and  activity  than  for 
the  promptitude  and  cheerfulness  with  which  he  obeyed  my 
orders.  The  major-generals,  Henry  and  Desha,  and  the 
brigadiers,  Allen,  Caldwell,  King,  Chiles,  and  Trotter,  all 
of  the  Kentucky  volunteer  militia,  manifested  great  zeal 
and  activity.  Of  Governor  Shelby's  staff,  his  adjutant- 
general,  Colonel  M'Dowell,  and  his  quartermaster-general, 
Colonel  Walker,  rendered  great  services;  as  did  his  aides- 
de-camp,  General  Adair  and  Majors  Barry  and  Crittendeu. 
The  military  skill  of  the  former  was  of  great  service  to  us, 
and  the  activity  of  the  two  latter  gentlemen  could  not  be 
surpassed.  Illness  deprived  me  of  the  talents  of  my  ad 
jutant  general,  Colonel  Gaines,  who  was  left  at  SandAvich. 
His  duties,  however,  were  ably  performed  by  the  assistant 
adjutant  general,  Captain  Butler.  My  aides-de-camp, 
Lieutenant  O'Fallon  and  Captain  Todd  of  the  line,  and  my 
volunteer  aides,  John  S.  Smith  and  John  Chambers,  Esqrs., 
have  rendered  me  the  most  important  services  from  tho 


430  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

opening  of  the  campaign.  I  have  already  stated  that  Gen 
eral  Cass  and  Commodore  Perry  assisted  me  in  forming  the 
troops  for  action.  The  former  is  an  officer  of  the  highest 
merit,  and  the  appearance  of  the  brave  commodore  cheered 
and  animated  every  breast.  It  would  be  useless,  sir,  after 
stating  the  circumstances  of  the  action,  to  pass  encomiums 
on  Colonel  Johnson  and  his  regiment.  Veterans  could  not 
have  manifested  more  firmness.  The  colonel's  numerous 
wounds  prove  that  he  was  in  the  post  of  danger.  The 
Lieutenant-Colonel,  James  Johnson,  and  the  Majors  Payne 
and  Thompson,  were  equally  active,  though  more  fortunate. 
Major  Wood,  of  the  engineers,  already  distinguished  by 
his  conduct  at  Fort  Meigs,  attended  the  army  with  two 
six-pounders.  Having  no  use  for  them  in  the  action,  he 
joined  in  the  pursuit  of  the  enemy/'  etc. — Harrison. 

It  has  already  been  stated  that  only  a  small  detachment 
of  regular  troops  under  Colonel  Paul  were  in  the  action, 
the  balance  of  the  brigade  under  Cass,  which  was  com 
posed  of  the  regiments  of  Paul  and  Owings,  and  the  bat 
talion  of  light  infantry  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Ball, 
having  been  left  behind  waiting  for  their  baggage.  They 
were  about  30  miles  in  the  rear  at  the  time  of  the  battle, 
and  were  much  mortified  at  not  having  an  opportunity  to 
come  in  contact  with  the  enemy  and  participate  in  the 
glory  of  the  victory.  Their  officers  had  made  great  exer 
tions  to  discipline  them,  for  which  they  had  received  the 
highest  encomiums  of  General  Harrison;  and  the  gallant 
Perry  had  expressed  his  admiration  of  the  skill  and  promp 
titude  with  which  they  performed  their  evolutions,  particu 
larly  in  debarking  from  the  boats  and  forming  the  order 
of  battle. 

The  merit  of  furnishing  the  means  by  which  this  im 
portant  victory  was  achieved,  belongs  almost  exclusively 
to  Kentucky.  Without  her  resources,  under  the  skillful 
management  of  Governor  Shelby,  it  is  highly  probable  that 
the  general  government  would  not  have  brought  the  cam- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  431 

paign  to  a  successful  issue,  although  they  had  obtained  the 
command  of  Lake  Erie.  The  small  force  of  regulars,  with 
which  they  had  been  able  to  furnish  General  Harrison, 
was  wholly  incompetent  to  the  invasion  of  Upper  Canada, 
and  it  was  so  late  in  the  season,  before  they  authorized  him 
to  call  on  the  militia,  that  the  time  usually  consumed  in 
drafting  and  marching  foot  troops,  including  the  delays 
unavoidable  in  procuring  the  supplies  and  transportation 
they  would  require,  must  have  thrown  him  once  more  into 
the  difficulties  of  a  winter  campaign.  By  raising  mounted 
volunteers,  Governor  Shelby  not  only  furnished  the  nec 
essary  number  of  men  with  promptness,  but  he  also  fur 
nished  in  their  horses  the  means  of  transportation,  by 
which  they  were  enabled  to  reach  the  lake  in  good  time; 
and  when  the  government  had  carried  them  over  the  lake, 
they  proceeded  again  upon  their  own  resources  and  those 
of  the  enemy,  without  much  assistance  from  the  govern 
ment  through  the  balance  of  the  campaign.  The  unauthor 
ized  but  judicious  and  successful  course  pursued  by  Gov 
ernor  Shelby  in  this  instance,  however,  was  afterwards 
approved  not  only  by  the  legislature  of  Kentucky,  but  also 
by  the  executive  of  the  Union  and  the  voice  of  the  nation. 
On  the  6th  our  troops  continued  to  occupy  the  battle 
ground,  and  the  Moravian  town  about  2  miles  above  it, 
being  employed  in  burying  the  dead  and  collecting  the 
public  property  of  the  enemy,  of  which  a  considerable 
quantity  was  found  in  different  places.  In  addition  to  the 
artillery  already  mentioned,  and  a  great  variety  of  military 
stores,  there  were  at  least  5,000  stand  of  small  arms  cap 
tured  by  our  troops  and  destroyed  by  the  enemy  on  this 
expedition.  A  large  proportion  of  them  had  been  taken 
from  us  at  the  surrender  of  Detroit,  the  massacre  of  the 
river  Raisin,  and  the  defeat  of  Colonel  Dudley.  Early  on 
the  7th,  General  Harrison  left  the  army  under  the  immo- 


432  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

diate  command  of  Governor  Shelby  and  returned  to 
Detroit,  and  in  the  course  of  the  same  day  the  different 
corps  commenced  their  return  home,  having  embarked  the 
greater  part  of  the  property  they  had  captured  in  boats 
on  the  Thames,  and  set  fire  to  the  Moravian  town,  which 
was  a  nice  inconsiderable  village,  occupied  chiefly  by  Dela 
ware  Indians,  who  professed  to  be  of  the  Moravian  sect  of 
religion.  On  the  10th  all  the  troops  arrived  with  their 
prisoners  at  Sandwich.  It  had  now  began  to  snow,  and 
the  weather  was  extremely  cold  and  stormy.  For  two  or 
three  days  the  wind  blew  down  the  strait  with  such  violence 
that  it  was  impracticable  to  cross  it,  and  the  vessels  bring 
ing  down  the  public  property  were  greatly  endangered  and 
much  of  it  was  lost. 

In  the  meantime  an  armistice  was  concluded  by  Gen 
eral  Harrison  with  the  Indians.  Before  he  marched  in 
pursuit  of  the  British,  a  deputation  of  the  Ottawas  and 
Chippewas  had  sued  for  peace,  which  he  had  promised  them 
on  condition  that  they  would  bring  in  their  families  and 
raise  the  tomahawk  against  the  British.  To  these  terms 
they  had  readily  acceded,  and  before  his  return  the 
Miamies  and  Potawatamies  had  solicited  a  cessation  of 
hostilities  from  General  M'Arthur  on  the  same  conditions. 
Even  the  ferocious  and  inveterate  Maipock  of  the  Potawat 
amies  now  tendered  his  submission,  and  an  armistice  was 
concluded  with  seven  of  the  hostile  tribes,  which  was  to 
continue  till  the  pleasure  of  the  President  was  known. 
They  agreed  to  deliver  up  all  their  prisoners  at  Fort 
Wayne,  and  to  leave  hostages  in  security  for  their  good 
behavior.  Separated  from  their  allies  by  our  victories  on 
the  lake  and  the  Thames,  from  whom  they  had  received 
subsistence  and  council,  they  were  now  glad  to  accept  our 
friendship  on  any  terms,  which  would  save  them  from 
extermination  bv  famine  and  the  sword. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  433 

On  the  12th  the  storm  had  so  far  abated  that  the 
mounted  regiment  crossed  over  the  strait  to  Spring  Wells ; 
and  on  the  next  day  the  Kentucky  infantry  crossed  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river  Rouge.  Some  dissatisfaction  and  com 
plaint  now  prevailed  among  the  latter,  at  not  being  fur 
nished  with  water  transportation  to  carry  them  back  to 
Portage,  but  General  Harrison  came  into  their  camp,  and 
in  a  public  address  assured  them  that  the  vessels  of  the 
fleet  were  required  for  other  important  services.  This 
satisfied  and  reconciled  most  of  them  to  return  on  foot 
along  the  lake  shore.  The  greater  part  of  the  fleet  was  still 
in  lake  St.  Glair,  many  of  the  boats  were  lost,  and  Commo 
dore  Perry  had  positive  orders  from  the  government  to 
carry  an  expedition  in  the  fleet  against  Mackinaw,  which 
General  Harrison  was  now  preparing  to  execute  with  the 
regulars. 

The  foot  troops  arrived  at  the  river  Raisin  on  the  15th, 
where  they  found  the  bones  of  their  massacred  countrymen 
still  bleaching  in  the  village  of  Frenchtown  and  its  en 
virons.  Governor  Shelby  directed  the  regiment  of  Colonel 
Simrall  to  collect  and  bury  them,  but  they  were  so  numer 
ous  and  widely  scattered,  that  he  found  it  necessary  to 
employ  the  brigade  of  General  King  in  the  same  business. 
They  collected  65  skeletons,  which  were  interred  with  the 
honors  due  to  them  by  their  brethren,  returning  from  the 
conquest  of  their  murderers,  over  whom  they  had  tri 
umphed  more  signally  in  honor  and  humanity  than  in 
arms.  On  the  next  day  they  continued  their  march  and 
arrived  at  the  Miami  Bay,  where  they  received  a  very 
reasonable  supply  of  provisions,  which  were  sent  down  to 
them  by  Major  Trigg  from  Fort  Meigs.  On  the  19th  they 
arrived  at  Portage,  where  their  horses  had  been  left,  having 
performed  a  hard  and  laborious  march  of  seven  days,  since 
they  crossed  the  strait,  in  which  they  suffered  greatly  from 

28 


434  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

hunger,  fatigue  and  cold.  The  beach  along  the  edge  of  the 
water  afforded  them  a  good  road  for  a  considerable  portion 
of  the  way,  but  they  had  often  to  wade  through  deep  waters 
in  passing  creeks  and  arms  of  the  lake  and  to  penetrate 
through  horrible  swamps  and  difficult  thickets.  The  care 
of  the  prisoners  had  greatly  added  to  the  difficulties,  which 
his  excellency,  the  governor,  had  to  encounter,  in  super 
intending  the  homeward  march,  until  the  army  arrived  at 
Sandwich ;  at  that  place  General  Trotter  voluntarily  took 
charge  of  them,  and  notwithstanding  the  extreme  difficul 
ties  of  the  journey,  thence  to  Portage,  his  management  was 
so  judicious  and  vigilant  that  he  was  able  at  the  latter 
place  to  account  for  every  man  who  had  been  confided  to 
his  care. 

The  horses  were  collected  from  the  enclosure  in  which 
they  had  been  left,  by  forming  a  line  of  1,500  men  across 
the  lower  end  of  the  peninsula,  before  which  they  were 
driven  up  on  the  isthmus  and  each  delivered  to  its  proper 
owner.  Colonel  Rife  had  not  only  taken  good  care  of  the 
horses,  but  he  had  also  built  a  fort  at  Portage,  and  had 
opened  and  bridged  a  road  to  Lower  Sandusky,  for  which 
he  received  the  thanks  of  his  returning  countrymen.  On 
the  20th  a  general  order  was  issued,  directing  the  return  of 
the  troops  to  Kentucky  in  detachments,  passing  by  Prank- 
linton,  where  they  were  to  deposit  their  arms.  The  gov 
ernor  concluded  this  order  by  observing — 

"although  in  the  course  of  this  campaign,  you  neces 
sarily  encountered  many  difficulties  and  privations,  yet 
they  were  met  with  that  cheerfulness  and  sustained  with 
that  manly  fortitude  which  the  occasion  required.  The 
uninterrupted  good  fortune  which  lias  attended  us,  is  a 
source  of  the  most  pleasing  reflection,  and  cannot  fail  to 
excite  the  warmest  feelings  of  gratitude  towards  the  Divine 
Being,  who  has  been  pleased  in  a  peculiar  manner  to  favor 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  435 

us  and  to  crown  with  success  the  exertions  we  have  maxle 
for  our  country. 

"In  the  course  of  the  very  active  operations  which  we 
have  performed,  it  is  possible  that  expressions  may  have 
dropped,  tending  to  irritate  and  wound  the  feelings  of  some 
who  were  engaged  in  them.  The  commanding  general 
hopes,  that  with  the  campaign  will  end  every  unpleasant 
sensation,  which  may  have  arisen  from  that  source,  and 
that  we  shall  return  home  united  as  a  band  of  brothers, 
with  the  sweet  solace  of  having  served  our  country  from 
the  purest  motives,  and  with  the  best  of  our  abilities." 

In  pursuance  of  this  order  the  troops  returned  to  Ken 
tucky  and  were  discharged  by  Major  Trigg  at  Limestone 
on  the  4th  of  November.  The  mounted  regiment  was  de 
tained  a  few  days  at  Detroit,  till  the  Indians  had  dispersed 
after  the  armistice,  and  then  returned  home  without  any 
remarkable  occurrence.  Its  colonel  was  left  at  Detroit  in 
consequence  of  his  wounds,  where  he  was  attended  by  his 
brother,  the  lieutenant-colonel,  who  brought  him  a  few 
days  afterwards  over  the  lake  in  a  boat  to  Lower  Sandusky. 
He  was  thence  carried  in  a  wagon  to  Cincinnati,  where  he 
met  his  own  carriage  coming  for  him.  After  he  had  arrived 
at  home,  he  was  confined  to  his  bed  several  months;  he  was 
able,  however,  to  resume  his  seat  in  Congress  about  the 
middle  of  February.  Though  at  last  recovered  of  his 
wounds,  they  have  left  a  permanent  lameness  behind  them. 

The  expedition  against  Mackinaw,  for  which  General 
Harrison  and  Commodore  Perry  were  preparing,  when  the 
Kentuckians  left  them,  was  soon  afterwards  abandoned. 
They  intended  to  have  sailed  on  the  12th,  but  the  weather 
was  then  so  stormy  that  they  could  not  venture  to  embark ; 
nor  had  they  yet  received  a  supply  of  provisions  and  bag 
gage,  which  they  were  expecting  up  the  lake  for  the  expedi 
tion.  Those  supplies  were  on  board  the  schooners  Chippewa 
and  Ohio,  the  former  from  Bass  Island,  and  the  latter  from 


436  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAE 

Cleveland.  They  had  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the  strait, 
when  they  were  met  by  the  storm,  by  which  they  were  so 
greatly  distressed  that  the  mariners  threw  all  the  baggage 
and  provisions  overboard.  The  vessels  were  then  driven 
down  the  lake,  and  finally  run  aground  near  Buffalo.  Some 
of  the  baggage  being  found  on  shore  near  the  upper  end  of 
the  lake,  it  was  believed  at  headquarters  that  the  schooners 
were  entirely  lost.  A  consultation  was  then  held  by  Gen 
eral  Harrison,  with  M' Arthur  and  Cass  of  the  army,  and 
Perry  and  Elliott  of  the  fleet,  at  which  it  was  determined 
unanimously  that  the  season  was  then  so  far  advanced  that 
the  expedition  ought  not  to  be  undertaken,  unless  it  could 
sail  immediately,  and  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  pro 
cure  the  necessary  supplies  for  a  considerable  length  of 
time.  It  was  also  believed  that  General  Proctor  had  or 
dered  the  commanding  officer  at  Mackinaw  to  destroy  that 
post  and  retreat  by  the  way  of  Grand  River.  The  enter 
prise  was,  therefore,  abandoned  without  hesitation. 

The  Indians  being  subdued,  and  the  expedition  to  Mack 
inaw  abandoned,  General  Harrison  determined  to  proceed 
down  the  lake  in  the  fleet,  with  General  M7 Arthur's  brigade 
and  a  battalion  of  regular  riflemen  under  Colonel  Smith. 
He  had  not  for  several  months  received  any  instructions 
from  the  war  department,  and  knew  not  what  the  govern 
ment  wished  him  to  do,  on  the  close  of  the  campaign  in  the 
northwest.  Believing,  however,  that  General  Cass  would 
be  able  with  his  brigade  to  keep  the  Indians  in  subjection, 
and  hold  our  conquests  in  that  quarter,  he  left  him  in  com 
mand  at  Detroit,  and  sailed  down  the  lake  with  the  rest  of 
the  troops.  Orders  to  this  effect  had  been  sent  from  the 
war  department  by  Captain  Brown,  who  was  in  one  of  the 
schooners,  and  was  lost  when  she  grounded  at  the  lower 
end  of  the  lake. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  437 

The  secretary  of  war  was  at  S'ackett's  Harbor  when  he 
received  the  first  intelligence  of  Perry's  victory,  and  on  the 
22nd  of  September  had  dispatched  Captain  Brown  with 
orders  for  General  Harrison  to  secure  Maiden,  proceed 
down  the  lake  with  his  forces  and  throw  himself  in  the 
rear  of  De  Rottenburg,  who  was  then  investing  Port 
George.  A  reinforcement  of  3,000  men,  on  both  sides  of  the 
Niagara,  was  to  be  ready  to  join  him  on  his  arrival,  and 
he  was  then  expected  to  drive  the  enemy  from  the  country 
between  lakes  Erie  and  Ontario. 

On  the  22nd  of  October  General  Harrison  arrived  at 
Erie,  where  the  fleet  had  been  built,  and  soon  pursued  his 
voyage  again  to  Buffalo,  where  he  arrived  on  the  24th,  with 
an  aggregate  of  1,300  men,  which  afforded,  however,  but 
1,000  effectives.  He  had  still  received  no  communication 
from  the  war  department,  and  was  entirely  uninformed  as 
to  the  situation  of  affairs  where  he  was  going.  He  deter 
mined,  however,  to  proceed  dowTn  the  Niagara  to  Fort 
George.  De  Rottenburg  had  long  since  abandoned  that 
place,  and  retired  to  Burlington  Bay.  General  M'Clure, 
of  the  New  York  militia,  was  commanding  at  the  fort  when 
General  Harrison  arrived;  and  as  the  enemy  was  still  at 
Burlington,  they  determined  to  march  against  him  and 
drive  him  from  that  position.  The  troops  in  the  meantime 
were  marched  down  by  the  falls  and  stationed  at  Newark. 
A  communication  was  now  opened  with  the  secretary  of 
war  at  Sackett's  Habor,  and  to  obtain  a  sufficient  force  for 
the  intended  enterprise,  a  call  was  made  on  the  militia  of 
the  adjoining  counties.  But  before  an  adequate  force 
con  Id  be  collected,  and  the  necessary  arrangements  made, 
a  letter  was  received  by  General  Harrison  from  the  secre 
tary,  informing  him  that  the  brigade  of  M' Arthur  was  re 
quired  at  Sackett's  Harbor,  and  that  he  would  be  permitted 
to  make  a  visit  to  his  family,  which  he  understood  as  an 


438  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

order  to  retire  to  his  own  district.  The  letter  was  dated 
on  the  3rd  of  November,  and  on  the  16th  of  that  month, 
Commodore  Chauncey  arrived  at  Newark,  the  headquarters 
of  General  Harrison,  with  vessels  to  transport  his  troops 
to  the  harbor.  The  troops  were  accordingly  embarked,  and 
the  general  set  out  immediately  for  Washington  City, 
which  he  included  in  his  route  on  the  visit  to  his  family  at 
Cincinnati.  On  his  journey  he  received  all  those  marks 
and  demonstrations  of  public  confidence  and  gratitude, 
with  which  the  American  people  were  accustomed  to  greet 
their  distinguished  defenders :  and  as  the  campaign  on  the 
northern  frontier  soon  terminated  in  a  copious  harvest  of 
disgrace  to  all  the  generals  immediately  concerned  in  it, 
General  Harrison  soon  had  the  additional  satisfaction  of 
being  designated  by  public  opinion,  for  the  chief  command 
on  that  frontier  in  the  campaign  of  the  ensuing  summer. 
The  judgment  of  the  war  department,  however,  was  at 
variance  with  the  expectations  of  the  people  on  this  sub 
ject.  Early  in  January  the  general  arrived  at  Cincinnati, 
which  continued  to  be  his  headquarters  as  long  as  he 
thought  proper  to  retain  his  commission  in  the  army. 

General  Cass,  being  required  to  attend  the  trial  of 
General  Hull  at  Albany,  the  command  at  Detroit  devolved 
on  Colonel  Butler,  and  the  former  before  his  return  to  the 
western  country  was  appointed  governor  of  the  Michigan 
territory.  The  greater  part  of  the  fleet  was  stationed  for 
the  winter  in  the  harbor  of  Erie,  some  of  the  larger  vessels 
being  left  in  Put-in-Bay  and  the  necessary  precautions 
were  taken  to  guard  the  whole  against  any  enterprise  for 
their  destruction  by  the  enemy. 

The  campaign  on  the  northern  frontier,  under  the  im 
mediate  superintendence  of  Armstrong,  Wilkinson  and 
Hampton,  having  terminated  very  unfavorably  to  our 
cause,  apprehensions  were  entertained  by  the  government 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  439 

in  December,  that  the  British  thus  encouraged,  would  make 
great  exertions  to  re-establish  their  affairs  in  the  north 
west,  and  particularly  to  regain  the  friendship  of  the  In 
dians,  and  perpetuate  their  influence  among  them.  With 
the  latter  views,  it  was  ascertained  that  Dickson  had  been 
sent  up  from  York  with  a  large  quantity  of  goods.  Our 
government  hence  determined  to  take  the  most  effectual 
and  rigorous  measures  to  counteract  these  designs  of  the 
enemy.  Instructions  were  therefore  sent  after  General 
Harrison  on  his  return  home,  that  the  settlements  on  the 
Thames,  which  would  afford  the  enemy  the  means  of  ad 
vancing  towards  Detroit,  and  intermeddling  with  the  In 
dians,  must  be  entirely  destroyed  and  converted  into  a 
desert;  that  peace  must  be  made  with  the  Indians  on  the 
most  liberal  terms,  supplying  all  their  wants  and  allowing 
them  to  retain  all  the  lands  they  had  held  before  the  war; 
and  that  they  must  be  engaged  to  take  up  arms  on  our  side, 
and  let  loose  on  the  British  frontier  early  in  the  spring, 
so  as  to  drive  away  every  British  settler  to  be  found  on  the 
west  of  Kingston. 

"A  question  may  occur,"  says  the  secretary  of  war, 
"under  what  restrictions,  as  to  their  mode  of  warfare,  we 
ought  to  employ  them?  The  question  has  in  it  no  difficulty. 
Under  what  justification  do  we  employ  them  at  all?  The 
example  of  the  enemy.  It  was  not  our  choice  but  theirs, 
and  is  but  an  appeal  made  to  their  fears,  after  having  un 
successfully  made  many  to  their  justice.  The  experiment 
should  therefore  have  fair  play.  All  the  horrors  brought 
to  our  firesides  ought  to  be  carried  to  theirs.  Nor  is  this  a 
policy  of  mere  retaliation.  The  settlements  in  Upper 
Canada  abandoned,  their  posts  cannot  be  supported,  and 
will,  of  course,  also  be  abandoned." 

When  these  instructions  were  issued,  the  cruelties  of 
the  savages,  now  threatened  to  be  renewed,  were  not  the 
only  atrocities  which  merited  this  retaliation.  <  The  enemy 


440  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

bad  recently  crossed  into  our  settlements  on  the  Niagara 
frontier,  and  laid  the  whole  country  in  ruins,  destroying 
everything  before  them  in  the  most  wanton  and  barbarous 
manner.  The  humanity  of  the  President,  however,  would 
not  permit  him  to  persist  in  the  rigorous  measures  he  had 
authorized.  The  instructions  from  the  secretary  were 
speedily  countermanded,  and  the  general  was  merely 
authorized 

"to  make  prisoners  and  remove  to  our  settlements,  so 
many  of  the  male  British  settlers  as  might  be  most  dis 
posed  to  do  us  harm.'7 

It  appears,  however,  from  a  correspondence  between 
General  Harrison  and  the  British  Generals  Proctor  and 
Vincent,  after  the  battle  on  the  Thames,  that  the  former 
had  firmly  resolved  to  take  upon  himself  the  responsibility 
of  a  rigorous  retaliation,  should  a  renewal  of  Indian  bar 
barities  render  it  necessary.  Immediately  after  the  battle 
of  the  Thames,  Proctor  sent  a  flag  with  a  letter  to  General 
Harrison,  requesting  that  the  private  property  and  papers, 
which  had  been  captured  with  the  army,  might  be  respected 
and  restored  to  their  proper  owners.  As  General  Harrison 
was  on  the  eve  of  sailing  down  the  lake,  when  he  received 
the  letter,  he  declined  answering  it  until  he  had  arrived  at 
Port  George,  and  then  directed  his  reply  to  General  Vin 
cent,  the  senior  officer  at  Burlington  Heights.  As  for  his 
treatment  of  the  prisoners,  and  his  disposition  of  private 
papers  and  property,  lie  referred  General  Vincent  to  the 
accompanying  letters  from  the  captured  officer's  for  infor 
mation;  at  the  same  time  assuring  him  that  his  conduct 
had  proceeded  from  motives  of  humanity  alone,  and  not 
from  any  claim  which  the  enemy  could  make  on  the  score 
of  reciprocity  of  treatment ;  for,  of  the  American  prisoners 
who  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  Procter,  those  who 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  441 

escaped  from  the  tomahawk  had  suffered  all  the  indignities 
and  deprivations  which  human  nature  was  capable  of 
enduring.  There  was  not  a  single  instance  in  which  the 
private  property  of  the  officers  had  been  respected.  After 
enumerating  many  instances,  in  which  families  comprising 
men,  women,  and  children,  had  been  most  inhumanly 
butchered  by  Indians,  who  came  direct  from  the  British 
camp  and  returned  to  it,  and  after  assuring  general  Vin 
cent  that 

"The  savages  who  had  sued  for  mercy,  would  gladly 
have  shown  their  claims  to  it,  by  reacting  on  the  Thames 
the  bloody  scenes  of  Sandusky  and  Cold  Creek,"  that  "a 
single  sign  of  approbation  would  have  been  sufficient  to 

pour  upon  the  subjects  of  the  kind  their  whole  fury " 

he  concludes  his  letter  with  the  following  paragraph : 

"I  deprecate  most  sincerely  the  dreadful  alternative 
which  will  be  offered  to  me,  should  those  barbarities  be 
continued,  but  I  solemnly  declare  that  if  the  Indians  who 
remain  under  the  influence  of  the  British  government,  are 
suffered  to  commit  any  depredations  on  the  citizens,  within 
the  district  that  is  committed  to  my  protection,  I  will 
remove  the  restrictions  which  have  been  imposed  on  those 
who  have  offered  their  services  to  the  United  States,  and 
direct  them  to  carry  on  the  war  in  their  own  way.  I  have 
never  heard  a  single  excuse  for  the  employment  of  the 
savages  by  your  government,  unless  we  may  credit  the 
story  of  some  British  officers  having  dared  to  assert,  that 
'as  we  employed  the  Kentuckians,  you  had  a  right  to  make 
use  of,  the  Indians.'  If  such  injurious  sentiments  have 
really  prevailed,  to  the  prejudice  of  a  brave,  well-informed 
and  virtuous  people,  they  will  be  removed  by  the  represen 
tations  of  your  officers,  who  were  lately  taken  upon  the 
river  Thames.  They  will  inform  you,  sir,  that  so  far  from 
offering  any  violence  to  the  persons  of  their  prisoners,  these 
savages  would  not  permit  a  word  to  escape  them,  which 
was  calculated  to  wound  or  insult  their  feelings — and  this, 
too,  with  the  sufferings  of  their  friends  and  relatives  at  the 


442  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

rivers  Raisin  and  Miami  fresh  in  their  recollection. v- 
Harrison. 

General  Vincent  promised  in  his  reply,  that 

"no  effort  of  his  should  ever  be  wanting  to  diminish  the 
evils  of  a  state  of  warfare,  as  far  as  might  be  consistent 
with  the  duties  which  were  due  to  his  king  and  country" — 

a  promise  which  portended  butcheries  and  devastation 
without  measure,  as  the  history  of  "his  majesty's  reign  over 
his  dutiful  subjects"  most  amply  demonstrates.  But  for 
tunately  the  progress  of  the  war  did  not  afford  an  oppor 
tunity  again  for  the  performance  of  those  duties. 


CHAPTER  X. 

EXPEDITION  OF  CAPTAIN  HOLMES — RESIGNATION  OF  GEN 
ERAL  HARRISON — EXPEDITION  TO  MACKINAW — TREATY 
WITH  THE  INDIANS — AFFAIR  OF  PRAIRIE  DU  CHIEN — 
EXPEDITION  OF  GENERAL  M' ARTHUR. 

Although  the  enemy  did  not  think  proper  during  the 
winter  to  send  up  any  formidable  force  to  the  northwest, 
yet  Colonel  Butler,  the  commanding  officer  at  Detroit,  was 
scarcely  in  a  condition  to  contend  with  their  advanced 
posts,  and  the  individuals  of  the  militia  who  were  disposed 
to  be  troublesome.  The  brigade  of  General  Cass,  which 
was  left  at  Detroit,  was  originally  very  weak,  and  during 
the  month  of  December,  it  suffered  extremely  from  a 
violent  epidemic,  which  resisted  all  the  skill  of  its  physi 
cians.  At  one  time  its  whole  effective  force  did  not  amount 
to  300  men.  A  small  corps  of  the  Ohio  and  Pennsylvania 
militia,  were  hence  kept  in  service  through  the  winter,  to 
assist  in  garrisoning  the  different  posts,  and  in  protecting 
the  vessels  of  the  fleet. 

About  the  first  of  January,  the  enemy  posted  a  corps 
of  observations  at  Delaware  on  the  Thames,  thirty  miles 
above  the  Moravian  town,  under  the  command  of  Captain 
Stewart,  who  frequently  sent  foraging  and  reconnoitering 
parties  down  the  Thames,  and  into  the  vicinity  of  Sand 
wich.  Colonel  Butler  was  hence  induced  to  place  a  corps 
for  similar  purposes,  and  as  a  check  to  the  movements  of 
the  enemy,  on  the  Thames  at  Dobson's  some  distance  below 
the  Moravian  town.  It  consisted  of  30  men  under  the 

443 


444  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

command  of  Lieutenant  Lowell.  The  British,  being  ap 
prised  of  the  situation  of  this  corps,  descended  the  Thames 
from  Delaware  and  surprised  it  in  the  night,  capturing  the 
whole  party  without  much  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  on 
either  side.  The  colonel  did  not  think  proper  to  re-estab 
lish  the  post,  but  occasionally  sent  reconnoitering  and 
foraging  parties  up  the  Thames,  one  of  which,  under  Cap 
tain  Lee,  who  commanded  a  company  of  Michigan  rangers, 
captured  and  brought  away  Colonel  Bagby,  Captain 
Springer,  and  several  others  of  the  Canadian  militia,  who 
were  the  most  active  in  the  cause  of  the  enemy.  Captain 
Springer  was  a  native  of  the  United  States,  having  been 
born  near  Albany  in  New  York,  and  had  been  naturalized 
by  the  British  and  made  a  magistrate  as  well  as  a  militia 
officer.  Captain  Lee  some  time  afterwards  caught  Major 
Townsley,  a  native  of  Connecticut,  who  had  been  the  most 
active  and  vindictive  partisan  of  the  British  in  Upper 
Canada. 

In  February  Colonel  Butler  determined  to  make  a 
stroke  at  some  of  the  advanced  posts  of  the  enemy.  The 
execution  of  the  enterprise  was  confided  to  Captain 
Holmes,  with  a  detachment  of  regulars  and  some  Michigan 
rangers  and  militia.  He  was  directed  to  march  against  a 
small  post  called  Fort  Talbot,  situated  about  100  miles 
down  the  lake  below  Maiden,  or  if  he  should  deem  it  more 
eligible  to  make  an  attack  on  the  enemy  at  Delaware,  he 
was  authorized  to  change  his  destination  to  that  place.  He 
marched  from  Maiden  about  the  20th  of  February,  with 
two  six-pounders  in  his  train,  but  he  soon  found  it  impos 
sible  to  proceed  down  the  lake  with  artillery,  he  was  so 
much  obstructed  by  fallen  timber,  thickets,  and  swamps. 
He  was  obliged  to  leave  them  and  depend  on  his  small 
arms.  Captain  Gill,  who  had  pursued  some  Canadian 
militia  up  the  Thames,  with  a  small  company  of  rangers, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  445 

was  to  cross  the  country  and  form  a  junction  with  Holmes. 
After  this  had  been  effected,  the  route  down  the  lake  was 
found  to  be  so  difficult  that  Captain  Holmes  determined  to 
leave  it  and  go  to  the  Thames,  with  a  view  either  to  attack 
the  enemy  at  Delaware,  or  to  intercept  any  detachment 
that  might  be  sent  down  the  river.  He  struck  the  Thames 
below  the  Moravian  town,  and  immediately  marched  to 
wards  the  enemy's  post.  When  he  had  arrived  within  fif 
teen  miles  of  it,  he  learned  that  a  detachment  about  300 
strong  was  coming  to  meet  him.  As  the  force  which  he 
commanded  was  much  weaker,  he  determined  to  retreat  till 
he  could  find  a  strong  position  to  resist  them.  He  fell  back 
five  miles  to  Twenty  Mile  Creek,  a  stream  which  runs  into 
the  Thames  from  the  north.  Having  crossed  it  on  a  bridge, 
he  posted  his  men  on  the  summit  of  an  adjoining  height, 
and  began  to  strengthen  his  position  with  a  breastwork. 
The  enemy  soon  appeared  on  the  opposite  heights  over  the 
creek.  The  captain  now  called  a  council  of  officers,  to 
determine  whether  they  should  endeavor  to  maintain  their 
position,  or  retreat  still  further.  On  this  question  there 
was  much  difference  of  opinion.  Many  of  the  detachment 
had  suffered  so  much  from  cold  and  fatigue  that  they  were 
now  unfit  for  duty,  and  others  had  been  permitted  from 
the  same  causes  to  return  home,  so  that  the  whole  effective 
force  did  not  exceed  160,  while  the  force  of  the  enemy  was 
believed  to  be  double  that  number.  Captain  Holmes  and 
his  adjutant,  Ensign  Heard,  a  grandson  of  the  celebrated 
General  Morgan,  were  strenuously  opposed  to  a  retreat, 
and  it  was  at  last  determined  that  they  would  perish  or 
triumph  in  their  present  position. 

The  enemy  did  not  pretend  to  annoy  them  that  evening, 
but  early  in  the  morning  a  party  of  British  regulars  came 
to  the  bank  of  the  creek,  fired  a  few  times  at  the  camp  and 
then  retired.  After  waiting  some  time  for  a  more  formid- 


44G  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

able  attack,  Captain  Holmes  sent  out  Lieutenant  Knox 
with  some  of  the  rangers  to  reconnoitre.  He  returned  in  a 
few  minutes  and  reported  that  the  enemy  had  fled  with 
precipitation,  leaving  their  baggage  scattered  along  the 
road,  and  that  they  did  not  appear  to  have  been  more  than 
seventy  in  number.  Mortified  at  the  idea  of  having  re 
treated  from  such  diminutive  force,  Captain  Holmes  imme 
diately  pursued  them,  with  a  determination  to  attack  their 
position  at  Delaware  next  morning.  Having  pursued  them 
about  five  miles,  Captain  Lee,  of  the  advanced  guard,  re 
ported  that  he  had  come  up  with  the  enemy  in  considerable 
force,  and  that  they  were  forming  in  order  of  battle.  Cap 
tain  Holmes  now  apprehended  that  they  had  retreated  to 
draw  him  from  his  position,  with  a  view  to  gain  his  rear 
with  a  superior  force,  which  would  compel  him  to  advance 
towards  their  post  at  Delaware,  or  to  cross  the  wilderness 
towards  F'ort  Talbot  without  forage  or  provisions.  It  was 
not  their  plan,  however,  to  intercept  his  retreat,  and  in  a 
short  time  he  regained  the  position  he  had  left  on  Twenty 
Mile  Creek. 

Some  of  his  officers  again  insisted  on  a  retreat,  but  the 
captain  determined  to  wait  at  this  place  for  an  attack  from 
the  enemy.  He  continued  to  strengthen  his  camp  which 
was  a  hollow  square,  and  post  his  regulars  on  the  north 
side,  and  on  the  brow  of  the  hill  without  breastwork.  His 
rangers  and  militia  were  posted  on  the  west  and  south,  the 
horses  and  baggage  being  placed  in  the  center.  Late  in  the 
evening  the  enemy  appeared  again  on  the  opposite  heights, 
upwards  of  300  strong,  under  the  command  of  Captain 
Basden.  Their  militia  and  Indians  immediately  crossed 
the  creek  above  the  road,  surrounded  the  camp,  and  com 
menced  an  attack  on  the  north,  west  and  south.  Their 
regulars  crossed  on  the  bridge  and  charged  up  the  hill 
within  20  paces  of  our  front  line,  which  had  been  ordered 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  447 

to  kneel  so  as  to  be  effectually  protected  by  the  brow  of 
the  hill.  The  fire  of  that  line  was  now  opened  with  such 
effect  that  the  front  section  of  the  enemy  was  immediately 
cut  down,  and  those  which  followed  were  very  much  in 
jured.  He  then  displayed  his  column  along  the  hillside 
and  took  open  distance  behind  trees,  in  which  order  a 
warm  contest  was  maintained  for  a  considerable  time.  On 
the  other  lines  the  militia  and  Indians  fought  behind  trees 
at  a  more  respectful  distance,  but  were  also  much  thinned 
by  the  deliberate  fire  of  our  men.  Finding  it  impossible  to 
make  much  impression  on  the  camp,  the  enemy  at  length 
retreated  under  cover  of  the  night,  having  lost  in  the 
action,  according  to  their  own  account,  no  less  than  sixty- 
seven  killed  and  wounded,  but  in  the  opinion  of  Captain 
Holmes,  their  loss  was  between  eighty  and  ninety.  Captain 
Basden  and  Lieutenant  M'Donald  were  wounded,  and  Cap 
tain  Johnson  and  Lieutenant  Graham  were  killed.  The 
loss  on  our  side  was  but  seven  in  killed  and  wounded. 

The  brave  detachment  under  Holmes  received  much 
applause  for  this  victory,  which  formed  a  fine  counterpart 
to  the  brilliant  affair  of  Sandusky.  The  commanding  offi 
cer,  who  was  always  remarkable  for  his  zeal,  activity,  and 
knowledge  of  his  duty,  was  immediately  promoted  to  the 
rank  of  major,  for  his  singular  gallantry  and  good  conduct 
on  this  occasion. 

Soon  after  this  affair  Colonel  Butler  obtained  leave  to 
return  to  Kentucky  chiefly  with  a  view  to  superintend  the 
recruiting  of  his  own  regiment  in  that  state,  and  the  com 
mand  of  Detroit  devolved  on  Lieutenant  Croghan. 

As  the  government  still  expected,  that  the  British 
would  make  considerable  exertions  in  the  approaching 
summer  to  regain  the  ground  they  had  lost  in  the  north 
west,  and  particularly  to  re-establish  their  connections  and 
influence  with  the  Indians,  a  plan  of  counteracting  opera- 


448  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

tions  was  adopted  early  in  April,  and  Commodore  Sinclair 
and  Major  Holmes  were  selected  to  carry  it  into  execution. 
The  view  of  the  government  will  be  best  understood  by  the 
following  extract  of  a  communication  from  the  commodore 
to  Colonel  Croghan : 

"Erie,  28th  of  April,  1814. 

"Sir— The  government  having  thought  proper  to  sep 
arate  the  command  of  the  upper  lakes  from  that  of  Ontario, 
they  have  appointed  me  to  the  former,  and  in  my  instruc 
tions  I  am  directed  to  open  a  communication  with  the 
commanding  officer  at  Detroit.  That  you  may  be  better 
informed  of  their  views,  I  give  you  the  following  extract 
from  the  instructions  of  the  honorable  secretary  of  the 
navy  on  this  subject: 

Extract— '  April  15th,  1814. 

'You  will  immediately  on  your  arrival  at  Erie,  open  a 
communication  with  the  military  commander  at  Detroit, 
asking  of  him  all  the  information  he  may  possess,  relative 
to  the  passage  into  and  navigation  of  Lake  Huron,  and  all 
the  circumstances  connected  with  your  expedition,  the 
nature  and  extent  of  which  you  will  explain  to  him.  You 
will  also  request  him  to  have  in  readiness  to  join  your 
force,  a  body  of  300  hardy,  intrepid  volunteers,  one-half  of 
which  should  be  riflemen,  for  which  I  have,  no  doubt,  the 
secretary  of  war  will  have  directed  the  necessary  measures 
to  be  taken. 

'The  information  we  possess,  relative  to  the  designs  and 
movements  of  the  enemy,  rests  upon  report,  and  is  rather 
probable  than  certain.  There  is,  however,  reason  to  be 
lieve,  that  the  enemy  have  sent  two  small  detachments  of 
seamen,  and  perhaps  mechanics  to  Lake  Huron,  where 
they  are  constructing  some  sort  of  naval  force — rumor  says 
two  brigs,  but  if  the  last  is  so,  they  must  be  of  small  force. 
They  are  also  said, to  be  building  a  number  of  boats  on  lake 
Simcoe,  and  have  recently  transported  considerable  quan 
tities  of  naval  and  ordnance  stores  to  York,  the  distance 
from  which  to  Lake  Simcoe  is  not  above  40  miles  over  a 
good  road.  The  boats  are  doubtless  intended  to  convey 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  449 

those  stjores,  through  the  waters  emptying  from  Lake 
Simcoe  into  Lake  Huron  at  Gloucester  Bay,  on  the  south 
east  extremity  of  Lake  Huron.  It  is  on  the  shores  of  this 
bay  they  are  constructing  their  naval  force.  For  this  place 
you  will  make  a  prompt  and  vigorous  push,  destroy  or 
capture  whatever  they  may  have  prepared,  and  proceed, 
before  the  alarm  can  be  extended,  to  St.  Joseph  at  the 
mouth  of  French  River,  which  place  it  is  expected  you 
may  readily  reduce  and  get  possession  of  all  the  property 
and  stores  deposited  there,  and  leaving  a  force  to  protect 
that  post  if  tenable,  or  not  likely  to  be  attacked  by  a 
superior  force,  you  will  thence  proceed  to  Mackinaw,  with 
which  the  communication  of  the  enemy  being  entirely  cut 
off,  and  the  place  being  destitute  of  provisions,  it  will 
doubtless  prove  an  easy  conquest.  Having  accomplished 
these  objects,  you  will  be  governed  by  the  season,  the  state 
of  your  provisions,  and  the  information  you  may  receive, 
whether  to  leave  a  small  garrison  at  that  place  and  a  part 
of  your  squadron  on  that  lake,  during  the  ensuing  winter, 
or  return  to  Erie  with  the  whole.' ' 

After  requesting  Colonel  Croghan  to  dispatch  some 
active  spies,  to  ascertain  the  situation  and  forces  of  the 
enemy,  and  also  to  secure  a  passage  into  Lake  Huron,  by 
erecting  a  military  post  in  some  eligible  situation  on  the 
strait  between  lakes  St.  Clair  and  Huron,  the  commodore 
proceeds — 

"It  appears  to  me  that  the  military  force  mentioned  by 
the  secretary  of  the  navy  is  by  no  means  adequate,  as  my 
ships  will  be  badly  manned,  owing  to  the  great  difficulty 
of  procuring  seamen ;  and  if  I  am  not  misinformed,  the  land 
force  will  have  in  every  instance  to  co-operate  on  shore,  as 
their  batteries  are  so  situated  as  not  to  be  reduced  by  the 
shipping." — Sinclair. 

About  the  time  these  instructions  were  communicated 
to  the  commodore,  the  secretary  of  war  thought  proper  to 
send  a  corresponding  order  directly  to  Major  Holmes, 
entirely  passing  by  Colonel  Croghan,  the  commandant  at 

29 


450  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Detroit,  and  merely  notifying  General  Harrison  the  com 
mander  of  the  district  through  whom  the  arrangements  for 
the  expedition  should  have  been  made.  This  course  of  the 
secretary  was  a  violation  not  only  of  military  etiquette, 
but  also  of  the  most  important  military  principles — which 
require  that  the  commander  of  a  district,  or  of  a  separate 
post,  especially  when  situated  on  a  distant  frontier,  should 
have  the  supreme  direction  of  minor  matters,  within  the 
sphere  of  his  command.  The  interference  of  the  govern 
ment  in  such  matters  must  inevitably  derange  his  plans 
and  produce  confusion  and  disaster  in  the  service.  The 
general  should  be  furnished  with  the  object  and  outlines  of 
the  campaign  or  expedition,  and  with  the  necessary  sup 
plies  of  men,  money,  and  munitions,  for  accomplishing  that 
object,  and  then  be  made  responsible  for  their  proper  man 
agement.  But  the  secretary  in  this  instance  issued  his 
orders  to  Major  Holmes  under  the  nose  of  his  colonel, 
whereby  the  rank  and  authority  of  the  latter  were  super- 
ceded  and  the  resources  of  his  post  were  to  be  clandestinely 
withdrawn  from  his  power.  This  was  highly  resented  by 
Colonel  Croghan,  who  communicated  his  sentiments  on  this 
subject  without  reserve  to  Commodore  St.  Clair  and  Gen 
eral  Harrison.  He  assured  the  commodore  that  he  had 
already  taken  every  means  to  reconnoitre  the  upper  lakes 
and  country,  with  a  view  to  obtaining  such  information  as 
he  requested,  and  that  he  would  be  happy  to  co-operate  and 
assist  him  in  the  enterprise,  but  could  not  pledge  himself 
in  the  present  state  of  his  resources,  to  furnish  any  impor 
tant  assistance.  To  the  general  he  wrote : 

"Major  Holmes  has  been  notified  by  the  war  department 
that  he  is  chosen  to  command  the  land  troops  which  are 
intended  to  co-operate  with  the  fleet  against  the  enemy's 
force  on  the  upper  lakes.  So  soon  as  I  may  be  directed  by 
you,  to  order  Major  Holmes  on  that  command,  and  to  fur- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  451 

nish  him  with  the  necessary  troops,  I  shall  do  so,  but  not 
till  then  shall  he  or  any  other  part  of  my  force  leave  the 
sod. — Croghan." 

In  answer  to  a  second  letter  from  the  commodore, 
written  in  the  latter  part  of  May,  he  proceeds : 

"I  much  fear,  sir,  that  in  your  expectation  of  being 
joined  at  this  place  by  a  battalion,  or  corps  of  regulars 
under  Major  Holmes,  you  will  be  disappointed.  Major 
Holmes  it  is  true  has  been  notified  by  the  war  department 
that  he  is  selected  to  command  the  land  troops  on  the  expe 
dition  up  the  lakes.  But  this  notification,  even  did  it 
amount  to  a  positive  order  to  the  major,  could  not  be  con 
sidered  as  an  order  to  me,  nor  can  I  deem  it  in  itself  suffi 
cient  to  justify  me  in  weakening  the  present  reduced 
strength  of  my  command.  My  objection  to  co-operate  with 
you  at  this  time,  is  not  I  assure  you,  moved  by  anything 
like  chagrin  at  this  departure  from  military  etiquette,  but 
is  bottomed  on  a  thorough  conviction  that  nothing  less 
than  a  positive  order  could  justify  or  excuse  my  detaching 
a  part  of  the  small  force  under  my  command,  from  the 
immediate  defense  of  this  frontier.  I  agree  with  you,  that 
the  promised  force  under  Major  Holmes  appears  too  weak 
to  effect  the  desired  end.  I  cannot  speak  positively  on 
the  subject,  as  my  knowledge  even  of  the  geographical  situa 
tion  of  that  country  is  but  limited ;  yet,  my  belief  is,  that  if 
resistance  be  made  at  all,  it  will  prove  too  stout  for  1,000 
men.  The  position  of  Mackinac  is  a  strong  one,  and  should 
the  enemy  have  determined  on  holding  it,  he  has  had  time 
enough  to  throw  in  reinforcements.  The  Engages  in  the 
employ  of  the  N.  W.  Company,  generally  get  down  to  Mack 
inaw  from  their  wintering  grounds,  about  the  last  of  May 
in  every  year.  Will  those  hardy  fellows,  whose  force  ex 
ceeds  1,000,  be  permitted  to  be  idle?  Will  it  not  be  the 
interest  of  the  N.  W.  Company  to  exert  all  its  means,  in 
the  defense  of  those  posts,  in  which  it  is  so  immediately 
concerned?  I  send  you  a  few  queries  on  this  subject,  with 
the  answers  as  given  by  an  intelligent  gentleman,  formerly 
an  agent  to  the  N.  W.  Company,  and  well  acquainted  with 
the  geographical  situation  of  that  country.  Every  arrange- 


452  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

ment  is  made  for  securing  the  entrance  into  Lake  Huron. 
I  am  under  no  solicitude  about  the  passage  up  the  strait. 

"Croghan." 

Although  the  colonel  appears  to  consider  the  order  to 
Holmes,  as  a  mere  notification  of  his  appointment,  yet  it 
was  certainly  intended  by  the  secretary,  to  be  sufficiently 
positive  and  ample  to  put  the  expedition  in  motion,  with 
out  any  other  communication  from  the  war  department, 
except  the  instructions  to  the  commodore.  Soon  after  the 
above  was  written,  the  colonel  addressed  another  letter  to 
General  Harrison,  from  which  the  following  is  an  extract : 

"I  know  not  how  to  account  for  the  secretary  of  war's 
assuming  to  himself,  the  right  of  designating  Major  Holmes 
for  this  command  to  Mackinaw.  My  ideas  on  the  subject 
may  not  be  correct,  yet  for  the  sake  of  the  principle,  were  I 
a  general  commanding  a  district,  I  would  be  very  far  from 
suffering  the  secretary  of  war,  or  any  other  authority,  to 
interfere  with  my  internal  police. 

"I  have  not  yet  been  able,  even  by  three  attempts,  to 
ascertain  whether  the  enemy  is  building  boats  at  Macko 
dash  (Gloucester  Bay.)  None  of  my  spies  would  venture 
far  enough,  being  either  frightened  at  the  view  of  Lake 
Huron,  or  alarmed  at  the  probability  of  meeting  hostile 
Indians. — Croghan. " 

This  letter  was  written  in  the  latter  part  of  May.  Gen 
eral  Harrison  actuated  by  similar  sentiments  had  already 
resigned  his  commission  of  major-general  in  the  army, 
which  he  had  received  about  the  time  his  appointment  in 
the  Kentucky  militia  had  expired.  He  believed  that  the 
secretary  of  war  disliked  him,  and  had  intentionally  en 
croached  on  the  prerogatives  of  his  rank  to  insult  him,  by 
corresponding  with  the  officers  under  his  command,  and 
giving  them  orders  direct,  which  ought,  at  least,  to  have 
been  communicated  indirectly,  through  the  Commander-in- 
chief  of  the  district.  He  had  remonstrated  in  a  spirited 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  453 

manner  against  this  interference,  and  finding  it  again  re 
newed  in  the  present  case,  he  resigned  his  commission  by 
the  folloAving  letters  to  the  secretary  and  President. 

"Headquarters,  Cincinnati,  May  llth,  1914. 

"Sir — I  have  the  honor  through  you,  to  request  the 
President  to  accept  my  resignation  of  the  appointment  of 
major-general  in  the  army,  with  which  he  has  honored  me. 

"Lest  the  public  service  should  suffer,  before  a  succes 
sor  can  be  nominated,  I  shall  continue  to  act  until  the  31st 
instant,  by  which  time  I  hope  to  be  relieved. 

"Having  some  reasons  to  believe,  that  the  most  ma 
licious  insinuations  have  been  made  against  me  at  Wash 
ington,  it  was  my  intention  to  have  requested  an  inquiry 
into  my  conduct,  from  the  commencement  of  my  command. 
Further  reflection  has,  however,  determined  me,  to  decline 
the  application — because,  from  the  proud  consciousness  of 
having  palpably  done  my  duty,  I  cannot  believe  that  it  is 
necessary  either  for  the  satisfaction  of  the  government  or 
the  people,  that  I  should  pay  so  much  respect  to  the  sug 
gestions  of  malice  and  envy. 

"It  is  necessary,  however,  that  I  should  assure  you,  sir, 
that  I  subscribe  implicitly  to  the  opinion,  that  military 
officers  are  responsible  for  their  conduct,  and  amenable  to 
the  decisions  of  a  court  martial,  after  they  have  left  the  ser 
vice,  for  any  improper  act  committed  in  it. 

"The  principle  was  established  in  England,  in  the  case 
of  Lord  George  Sackville  after  the  battle  of  Minden ;  it  was 
known  and  recognized  by  all  the  ancient  republics ;  and  is 
particularly  applicable  I  think  to  a  government  like  ours. 
I,  therefore,  pledge  myself  to  answer  before  a  court  mar 
tial,  at  any  future  period,  to  any  charge  which  may  be 
brought  against  me. 

"I  have  the  honor,  etc., 

"Harrison." 

"The  Hon.  J.  Armstrong,  Etc/' 

"Headquarters,  Cincinnati,  May  llth,  1914. 
"Dear  Sir — I  have  this  day  forwarded  to  the  secretary 
of  war,  my  resignation  of  the  commission  I  hold  in  the 
army. 


454  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

"This  measure  has  not  been  determined  on,  without  a 
reference  to  all  the  reasons  which  should  influence  a  citi- 
7/en,  who  is  sincerely  attached  to  the  honor  and  interests 
of  his  country ;  who  believes  that  the  war  in  which  we  are 
engaged  is  just  and  necessary;  and  that  the  crisis  requires 
the  sacrifice  of  every  private  consideration,  which  could 
stand  in  opposition  to  the  public  good.  But  after  giving 
the  subject  the  most  mature  consideration,  I  am  perfectly 
convinced,  that  my  retiring  from  the  army  is  as  compatible 
with  the  claims  of  patriotism,  as  it  is  with  those  of  my  fam 
ily,  and  a  proper  regard  for  my  own  feelings  and  honor. 

"I  have  no  other  motive  for  writing  this  letter,  than  to 
assure  you,  that  my  resignation  was  not  produced  by  any 
diminution  of  the  interest,  which  I  have  always  taken  in 
the  success  of  your  administration,  or  of  respect  and  attach 
ment  for  your  person.  The  former  can  only  take  place, 
when  I  forget  the  republican  principles  in  which  I  have 
been  educated;  and  the  latter  when  I  shall  cease  to  regard 
those  feelings,  which  must  actuate  every  honest  man,  who  is 
conscious  of  favors  that  it  is  out  of  his  power  to  repay. 
"Allow  me,  etc.,  "HaiTison." 

"James  Madison,  Esq.,  President  U.  S.  A." 

When  Commodore  Sinclair  had  made  every  preparation 
to  sail  from  Erie  on  the  expedition  up  the  lakes,  and  was 
waiting  only  for  more  men  in  which  he  was  still  deficient, 
he  received  on  the  1st  of  June,  a  dispatch  from  the  secre 
tary  of  the  navy,  countermanding  the  intended  enterprise. 
This  determination  of  the  government  was  produced  by  a 
l>elief,  founded  on  the  intelligence  they  had  received,  that 
the  enemy  were  not  making  much  exertion  to  re-establish 
their  affairs  in  the  northwest.  The  plan  of  our  operations 
in  that  quarter,  was,  therefore,  now  to  be  substituted  by 
that,  which  is  developed  in  the  following  letter  from  the 
secretary  of  war  to  the  President. 

"War  Department,  April  30th,  1814. 
"Sir — So  long  as  we  had  reason  to  believe,  that  the 
enemy  intended,  and  was  in  a  condition  to  re-establish  him- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  455 

self  on  the  Thames,  and  open  anew  his  intercourse  with  the 
Indian  tribes  of  the  west,  it  was  no  doubt  proper  to  give 
our  naval  means  a  direction,  which  would  best  obstruct  and 
defeat  such  movements  and  designs.  An  order  was  accord 
ingly  given  by  the  navy  department,  to  employ  the  flotilla 
in  securing  the  shores  of  the  western  lakes,  destroying  the 
enemy's  trading  establishment  at  St.  Josephs,  and  in  re 
capturing  Fort  Mackinaw.  As,  however,  our  last  advices 
show  that  the  enemy  has  no  efficient  force  westward  of  Bur 
lington  bay,  and  that  he  has  suffered  the  season  of  easy 
and  rapid  transportation  to  escape  him,  it  is  evident  that 
he  means  to  strengthen  himself  on  the  peninsula,  and  make 
Fort  Erie,  which  he  is  now  repairing,  the  western  extremity 
of  his  line  of  operations.  Under  this  new  state  of  things, 
it  is  respectfully  suggested,  whether  another  and  a  better 
use  cannot  be  made  of  our  flotilla. 

"In  explaining  myself  it  is  necessary  to  promise,  that 
the  garrisons  of  Detroit  and  Maiden  included,  it  will  be 
practicable  to  assemble  on  the  shores  and  navigable  waters 
of  Lake  Erie,  5,000  regular  troops,  and  3,000  volunteers  and 
militia,  and  that  measures  have  been  taken  to  produce  this 
result  by  the  10th  day  of  June  next.  Without,  however, 
naval  means,  this  force  will  be  necessarily  dispersed,  and 
comparatively  inoperative — with  their  aid,  competent  to 
great  objects. 

"Lake  Erie  on  which  our  dominion  is  indisputable,  fur 
nishes  a  way  scarcely  less  convenient  for  approaching  the 
heart  of  Upper  Canada,  than  Lake  Ontario.  Eight  or  even 
six  thousand  men,  landed  in  the  bay  between  Point  Aubino 
and  Fort  Erie,  and  operating  either  on  the  line  of  the 
Niagara,  or  more  directly,  if  a  more  direct  route  is  to  be 
found,  against  the  British  post  at  the  head  of  Burlington 
bay,  would  induce  the  enemy  so  to  weaken  his  more  eastern 
posts,  as  to  bring  them  within  our  means  at  Sackett's  Har 
bor  and  Plattsburg. 

"In  choosing  between  this  object,  and  that  to  which  the 
flotilla  is  now  destined,  there  cannot  I  think  be  much  hesi 
tation.  Our  attack  carried  to  Burlington  and  York,  inter 
poses  a  barrier,  which  completely  protects  Maiden  and 
Detroit,  makes  doubtful  and  hazardous  the  enemy's  inter- 


456  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

course  with  the  western  Indians,  reduces  Mackinaw  to  a 
possession  perfectly  useless,  renders  probable  the  aban 
donment  of  Fort  Niagara,  and  takes  from  the  enemy  half 
his  motives  for  continuing  the  conflict  on  Lake  Ontario. 
On  the  other  hand,  take  Mackinaw,  and  what  is  gained  but 
Mackinaw  itself?  If  this  plan  is  adopted,  no  time  should 
be  lost  in  countermanding  the  execution  of  the  other. 

"I  have  the  honor,  etc., 

"J.  Armstrong." 
"The  President." 

The  adoption  of  this  plan  for  the  campaign  of  1814, 
was  not,  however,  to  produce  a  total  abandonment  of  the 
expedition  up  the  lakes.  Commodore  Sinclair  was  in 
structed  to  send  a  small  detachment  of  the  fleet  in  that 
direction,  not  exceeding  three  small  vessels,  to  be  accom 
panied  by  a  co-operating  force  of  150  men  from  Detroit. 
He,  accordingly  dispatched  that  number  under  Lieutenant 
Woodhouse  to  Detroit,  where  he  was  to  receive  the  land 
forces  and  then  proceed  up  the  strait.  On  the  very  day, 
however,  that  the  order  for  abandoning  the  original  expedi 
tion  into  the  upper  lakes,  was  received  by  Commodore 
Sinclair,  the  government  determined  again  to  carry  it  into 
execution  in  its  full  extent.  This  change  was  produced  by 
news  of  a  more  alarming  complexion,  respecting  the  naval 
preparations  of  the  enemy  on  Lake  Huron;  and,  in  part, 
perhaps,  by  a  conviction,  that  the  army  of  8,000,  to  be 
drawn  from  the  western  country,  would  be  found  greatly 
deficient  in  the  field.  It  is  believed,  that  a  report  of  great 
naval  preparations  being  made  on  Lake  Huron,  was  prop 
agated  by  the  enemy  on  purpose  to  draw  our  flotilla  in  that 
direction. 

However,  Commodore  Sinclair  was  informed  by  a  letter 
from  the  navy  department,  dated  on  the  1st  of  June,  that 
the  expedition  to  Lake  Huron,  agreeable  to  the  original 
design,  must  proceed  without  delay;  and  that  the  war  office 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  457 

would  direct  Colonel  Crogban  to  accompany  him,  with  as 
many  troops  as  he  could  accommodate  on  board  his  squad 
ron.  The  war  department  addressed  Colonel  Croghan  as 
follows : 

"Information  has  been  received,  that  the  enemy  is  mak 
ing  a  new  establishment  at  Mackedash  on  Lake  Huron,  and 
tli at  from  500  to  1,000  seamen,  mechanics,  and  others  are 
now  employed  there,  in  the  construction  of  armed  vessels, 
etc.  This  establishment  must  be  broken  up.  The  safety 
of  Detroit,  the  command  of  the  lakes,  the  general  security 
of  that  frontier  depends  upon  it.  Captain  Sinclair  will, 
accordingly  receive  orders  to  pass  into  Lake  Huron,  with 
part  of  the  flotilla,  and  to  carry  such  troops  as  may  be 
destined  to  co-operate  with  the  fleet,  in  the  reduction  of  this 
and  other  places.  His  means  of  transportation  will  prob 
ably  not  accommodate  more  than  800 ;  but  the  safest  rule 
will  be  to  embark  as  many  as  can  be  accommodated,  taking 
yourself  the  command,  and  leaving  behind  you  a  competent 
force,  to  guard  against  Indian  attacks,  which  at  present  are 
alone  to  be  feared.  If  on  reaching  and  reducing  the  place, 
it  be  found  to  be  important,  as  I  believe  it  will,  it  ought  to 
be  fortified  and  garrisoned,  and  become  the  left  of  a  new 
line  of  operations,  extending  by  the  way  of  Lake  Simcoe 
from  Gloucester  bay  on  Lake  Huron,  to  York  on  Lake  On 
tario.  In  this  last  view  of  the  subject,  supplies  of  cannon, 
ammunition,  and  provisions  ought  to  be  carried  with  yon. 
— Armstrong." 

While  on  the  subject  of  plans  for  the  operations  of  the 
campaign  in  the  present  year,  it  will,  perhaps  be  interesting 
to  some  readers,  to  see  the  following  full  exhibition  of  the 
present  views  of  the  government,  by  the  pen  of  Mr.  Secre 
tary  Armstrong,  in  a  letter  to  General  Izard. 

"War  Department,  June  10th,  1814. 

"Sir — I  avail  myself  of  the  return  of  Colonel  Snelling, 
to  communicate  to  you  the  general  objects  of  the  campaign. 

"Captain  Sinclair  will  repair  to  Detroit  with  a  part  of 
the  fleet  under  his  command.  He  will  there  embark  Col- 


458  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

onel  Croghan  and  as  large  a  number  of  troops,  with  the 
necessary  supplies  of  ammunition  and  provisions,  as  his 
vessels  will  accommodate.  He  will  then  enter  Lake  Huron, 
and  proceed  to  Gloucester  bay,  where  the  troops  will  de 
bark,  attack  and  carry  the  enemy's  new  establishment  at 
Mackedash,  fortify  and  garrison  that  place,  and  open  a 
communication  with  General  Brown,  if  another  part  of  the 
plan,  to  be  next  detailed,  shall  have  succeeded.  This 
effected,  the  fleet  will  go  on  to  the  mouth  of  St.  Josephs  and 
to  Mackinaw,  etc. 

"What  remains  of  the  fleet  at  Buffalo,  will  be  put  under 
orders  to  transport  General  Brown's  division  to  the  Can 
ada  shore.  The  place  of  landing  will  be  selected  by  the 
discretion  of  the  general,  under  the  best  information  of 
which  he  may  be  possessed.  Burlington  Heights  will  be 
his  first  object.  There  he  will  fortify,  and  as  soon  as  Com 
modore  Chauncey  will  be  in  a  condition  to  co-operate  with 
him,  say  the  first  of  July,  he  will  proceed  to  attack  the 
enemy's  posts  on  the  peninsula  in  succession,  etc. 

"A  number  of  armed  gallies,  such  as  those  employed  on 
Lake  Champlain,  will  be  immediately  constructed  at  Sack- 
ett's  Harbor,  and  while  we  have  the  ascendency  on  Lake 
Ontario,  these  will  be  pushed  into  the  St.  Lawrence,  with 
orders  to  occupy  the  rapids  of  that  river,  and  thus  inter 
cept  the  water  communication  between  Montreal  and 
Kingston.  The  better  to  effect  this  object,  a  post  will  be 
established  on  the  south  bank  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  strongly 
fortified  and  garrisoned  by  a  competent  force,  say  1,500 
men,  and  sustained  by  the  1st  division  of  the  right.  The 
moment  for  beginning  this  establishment  will  be  that  which 
opens  to  us  the  command  of  Lake  Ontario.  An  engineer 
will  be  employed  by  the  war  department  to  select  the  site. 

"Another  post  on  Lake  Champlain,  adapted  to  the  pur 
poses  of  co-operating  with  and  covering  our  fleet  on  that 
lake,  and  of  excluding  the  enemy's  flotilla  therefrom,  will 
be  immediately  selected,  established,  and  garrisoned.  This 
post  you  will  please  to  select.  "Armstrong." 

That  portion  only  of  these  various  plans,  which  was  to 
be  executed  by  Sinclair  and  Croghan  on  the  upper  lakes. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  459 

is  embraced  within  the  limits  prescribed  for  this  history. 
As  soon  as  Commodore  Sinclair  received  his  instructions 
on  the  9th  of  June,  he  dispatched  a  messenger  after  Lieu 
tenant  Woodhonse  to  arrest  his  progress  with  the  detach 
ment  under  his  command,  and  immediately  prepared  to  sail 
with  his  whole  squadron.  He  was  soon  able  to  proceed, 
and  arrived  at  Detroit  after  the  20th  of  that  month.  Col 
onel  Crogban  had  been  making  the  most  vigorous  prepara 
tions  on  his  part,  and  was  ready  to  embark  about  the  first 
of  July.  The  expedition,  however,  was  disapproved  by 
him,  and  still  more  the  manner  in  which  the  secretary  had 
ordered  it,  having  passed  by  General  M' Arthur,  on  whom 
the  command  of  the  district  had  devolved  since  the  resig 
nation  of  General  Harrison.  The  following  is  an  extract 
from  his  letter  to  General  M' Arthur  on  this  subject,  dated 
on  the  3rd  of  July : 

"You  will  have  heard,  that  an  expedition  commanded 
by  myself,  against  the  enemy's  posts  on  the  upper  lakes,  is 
on  the  eve  of  sailing.  The  order  for  this  expedition  was 
issued  by  the  secretary  of  war  on  the  2nd  ultimo,  most 
probably  without  advising  you  of  the  step.  I  could  wish 
for  many  reasons,  that  this  order  had  passed  through  the 
regular  channel.  This  manner  of  interfering  with  the  in 
ternal  police  of  officers  commanding  districts,  will  sooner 
or  later  prove  as  destructive  as  it  now  appears  unmilitary. 
To  enable  me  to  meet  the  wishes  of  the  secretary  of  war, 
I  was  forced  to  take  upon  myself  the  responsibility  of  doing 
many  things,  to  be  justified  only  on  the  score  of  necessity. 
I  ordered  on  from  Lower  Sandusky,  a  point  without  my 
limits,  Captain  Sanders  and  Lieutenant  Scott  of  the  17th 
infantry,  with  their  respective  commands.  I  have  also  or 
ganized  a  company  of  Canadians,  120  in  number,  to  act 
until  the  return  of  the  expedition,  pledging  myself  to  have 
them  paid  at  the  rate  of  one  dollar  per  day  each.  I  hope 
you  will  approve  this  step.  I  am  enabled 'by  acting  thus, 
to  embark  500  regulars  and  250  militia.  My  troops  are 
all  on  board,  and  part  of  the  fleet  is  now  under  way.  I 


460  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

disapprove  the  expedition  against  Mackinaw,  because  if  it 
be  taken,  we  are  not  at  all  benefitted. — Croghan." 

The  fleet  advanced  but  slowly  through  Lake  St.  Clair, 
which  is  so  shallow,  that  there  was  some  difficulty  in  find 
ing  a  channel  deep  enough  for  the  largest  vessels.  It  was 
the  12th,  before  they  had  passed  Fort  Gratiot,  on  the  west 
side  of  the  river  St.  Clair,  at  the  entrance  into  Lake  Huron. 
That  fort  had  recently  been  built  by  Captain  Gratiot,  who 
had  been  sent  up  by  Colonel  Croghan  on  that  service,  with 
a  few  regulars  early  in  May,  and  had  afterwards  been 
joined  by  Colonel  Cotgrove  with  a  small  regiment  of  Ohio 
militia,  on  whom  the  completion  and  maintenance  of  the 
post  had  devolved.  Colonel  Cotgrove  now  embarked  with  a 
few  of  his  men  in  the  expedition  under  Croghan. 

Having  entered  Lake  Huron,  the  fleet  agreeably  to  the 
instructions  of  the  government,  steered  directly  for  Macke- 
dash  or  Gloucester  bay,  which  communicates  through  Lake 
Simcoe,  with  York  the  capital  of  Upper  Canada.  The  en 
trance  of  the  bay  is  closed  by  a  chain  of  islands,  through 
which  our  commodore  had  no  pilot  to  conduct  him,  and  the 
navigation  is  extremely  difficult  and  dangerous.  A  whole 
week  was  spent  in  searching  for  a  channel,  through  which 
the  fleet  could  safely  reach  the  establishment  of  the  enemy, 
the  destruction  of  which  was  the  principle  object  of  the  ex 
pedition  ;  but  no  such  channel  could  be  found,  and  the  com 
mander  was  at  last  compelled  to  proceed  without  visiting 
the  place  against  which  the  government  had  principally 
sent  him.  This  failure,  however,  was  in  reality  unimport 
ant,  for  the  enemy  had  no  such  establishment  at  Macke- 
dash,  as  the  expedition  was  intended  to  destroy. 

The  fleet  now  sailed  to  St.  Josephs,  where  they  arrived 
on  the  20th  of  July.  That  post  had  been  evacuated  by  the 
enemy,  apparently  several  months  ago.  A  detachment  was 
sent  on  shore  to  burn  the  fort.  Major  Holmes  was  then 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  461 

detached  with  two  small  vessels  under  Lieutenant  Turner 
of  the  navy,  and  a  small  force  of  regulars  and  artillery,  to 
visit  the  strait  of  St.  Marys  which  forms  the  communica 
tion  between  Lakes  Huron  and  Superior,  for  the  purpose 
of  destroying  a  trading  establishment  belonging  to  the 
enemy  at  that  place.  The  balance  of  the  fleet  steered  for 
Mackinaw.  Major  Holmes  reached  his  destination  in  two 
days,  and  immediately  attacked  the  trading  house  of  the 
northwest  company.  It  was  easily  taken,  for  the  agent  and 
the  Indians  immediately  fled  into  the  wilderness.  They 
had  previously  carried  a  great  quantity  of  their  goods  into 
the  woods,  as  soon  as  they  had  been  apprised  of  our  ap 
proach  ;  those  goods,  however,  were  soon  found  by  our  men. 
They  were  deposited  within  the  limits  of  our  territory,  and 
were  claimed  as  American  property,  by  a  fellow  who  had 
been  a  citizen  and  magistrate  of  the. Michigan  territory,  but 
was  now  in  the  service  of  the  company,  for  whom  he  was 
thus  endeavoring  by  false  pretexts  to  save  their  property. 
Major  Holmes,  however,  was  not  to  be  gulled  in  this  man 
ner.  A  schooner  was  also  found  above  the  fort,  which  the 
enemy  had  abandoned  and  set  on  fire.  She  was  saved  from 
the  flames  by  Lieutenant  Turner,  but  in  bringing  her 
through  the  rapids,  she  bilged  and  was  then  voluntarily 
destroyed. 

The  fleet  arrived  off  Mackinaw  on  the  26th  of  July,  and 
some  prisoners  being  taken,  from  whom  information  was 
obtained,  that  the  schooner  Nancy,  a  vessel  which  the 
enemy  had  kept  on  the  upper  lakes,  was  daily  expected 
from  the  Natawasauga  river,  Commodore  Sinclair  immed 
iately  stationed  his  vessels  in  a  manner  to  intercept  her. 
On  the  next  day  Colonel  Croghan  made  a  demonstration 
towards  a  landing  on  Round  Island,  about  three-quarters 
of  a  mile  from  Mackinaw.  This  being  observed  by  the 
enemy,  two  batteaux  of  British  regulars,  and  twenty  or 


4(52  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

thirty  canoes  filled  with  Indians  were  immediately  sent 
to  the  island;  and  a  number  of  other  boats  were  held  in 
readiness  at  the  beach  to  reinforce  this  detachment,  should 
it  become  necessary.  As  Commodore  Sinclair  did  not 
think  it  prudent  to  station  his  vessels,  so  as  to  cut  off  the 
communication  between  the  islands,  on  account  of  the 
difficult  anchorage  which  he  would  have  to  occupy,  the 
attempt  to  land  was  abandoned.  From  every  appearance 
in  these  manoeuvres,  and  from  the  best  information  that 
could  be  obtained,  it  was  believed,  that  the  force  of  the 
enemy  was  at  least  1,000  including  Indians,  and  that  he 
had  determined  on  making  an  obstinate  resistance.  It 
was  ascertained  that  the  garrison  had  lately  been  rein 
forced  by  Colonel  R.  M'Dowell,  who  had  strengthened  the 
fort  and  occupied  the  heights  which  command  it,  with  a 
strong  fortification.  Colonel  Croghan  hence  determined 
to  postpone  any  further  operations,  until  Major  Holmes 
should  arrive  with  the  detachment  under  his  command, 
which  happened  on  the  next  day  after  the  attempt  to  land. 
Colonel  Croghan  now  resolved  to  effect  a  landing  on 
the  island  of  Mackinaw,  and  to  seize  some  strong  position 
and  fortify  it,  from  which  he  could  annoy  the  fort.  He 
was  in  hopes,  that  the  enemy  would  be  tempted  to  meet 
him  and  risk  a  battle  in  the  open  plain;  or  provoked  by 
the  annoyance,  and  anxious  to  terminate  the  seige,  that  he 
would  be  induced  at  last  to  make  a  sortie  and  attack  our 
entrenchments.  Without  some  fortunate  occurrence  of 
this  kind,  our  commanders  had  but  little  hope  of  succeed 
ing  against  a  superior  force  strongly  fortified.  A  landing 
on  the  east  end  of  the  island  would  have  been  preferred,  as 
being  near  the  position  of  the  enemy ;  but  the  height  of  the 
bank  was  there  so  great,  the  batteries  of  the  enemy  being 
upwards  of  100  feet  above  the  water,  that  no  material  ad 
vantage  could  be  derived  from  the  guns  of  the  fleet  at  that 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  463 

place.  It  was,  therefore,  determined  to  sail  round  the 
island  and  land  on  the  west  side,  where  the  ground  was  so 
low  that  the  debarkation  could  be  effectually  covered  by 
the  fleet.  Having  ascertained,  that  a  strong  position  could 
be  had  for  a  camp  in  that  quarter,  the  commodore  sailed 
round  the  island  in  the  night,  and  on  the  morning  of  the 
4th  of  August,  a  landing  was  effected  without  opposition. 
The  troops  were  formed  in  two  lines  with  a  corps  of  re 
serve.  The  front  was  composed  of  the  militia,  250  strong, 
formed  in  open  order  under  Colonel  Cotgrove.  A  battal 
ion  of  regulars  420  in  number  formed  the  second  line  un 
der  Major  Holmes.  The  reserve  consisted  of  eighty  regu 
lars  and  marines  posted  on  the  rear  of  the  flanks.  In  this 
order  our  troops  advanced  towards  a  small  field,  about 
three-quarters  of  a  mile  from  the  place  of  landing;  but  be 
fore  they  had  proceeded  far,  Colonel  Croghan  ascertained, 
that  the  enemy  were  waiting  for  us  in  order  of  battle,  at 
the  opposite  side  of  the  field,  in  the  edge  of  the  woods.  A 
fire  was  soon  afterwards  opened  upon  us  from  a  battery, 
covered  by  a  temporary  breastwork,  in  front  of  their  line, 
which  extended  the  whole  length  of  the  field.  Colonel 
Cotgrove  returned  their  fire  with  a  4-pounder,  which  was 
attached  to  his  line,  as  soon  as  he  could  uncover  it  in  the 
edge  of  the  field;  and  Colonel  Croghan  now  determined  to 
push  forward  the  battalion  of  regulars  on  the  right  under 
cover  of  the  woods,  and  while  Cotgrove  amused  the  enemy 
in  front,  to  turn  their  left  flank  with  the  regulars,  or  by  a 
sudden  charge  break  through  it,  and  thus  gain  their  rear. 
Major  Holmes  was  gallantly  advancing  in  the  execution  of 
this  plan,  when  a  fire  from  an  advanced  party  of  the  enemy 
unfortunately  killed  him,  and  at  the  same  moment  wounded 
Captain  Desha,  the  second  in  command.  This  unlucky 
occurrence  produced  a  halt,  and  caused  some  confusion  in 
the  line;  but  Captain  Desha,  not  being  disabled  by  his 


464  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

wound,  soon  had  his  men  again  in  motion ;  and  finding  the 
woods  impenetrably  thick  on  the  left  of  the  enemy,  he 
immediately  charged  them  in  front  with  great  bravery, 
and  drove  them  from  their  position.  Being  exposed  to  the 
fire  of  the  enemy  for  some  time  in  advancing  upon  them 
while  they  lay  secure  behind  their  breastwork,  we  neces 
sarily  sustained  some  loss,  which  we  had  not  an  oppor 
tunity  to  retaliate.  Though  driven  from  their  position, 
they  still  kept  up  a  warm  fire  for  some  time  in  the  woods, 
and  particularly  on  our  left,  till  they  were  driven  in  that 
quarter  by  a  piece  of  artillery  under  Lieutenant  Morgan. 
Being  in  complete  possession  of  the  ground,  Colonel 
Croghan  immediately  examined  the  advantages  of  the 
position,  and  found  it  so  weak,  that  he  deemed  it  impru 
dent  to  attempt  to  occupy  it  for  any  length  of  time.  The 
heights  which  he  first  intended  to  occupy,  were  yet  two 
miles  in  advance,  and  were  only  to  be  reached  by  march 
ing  through  a  thick  wood,  over  ground  with  which  he  was 
entirely  unacquainted.  In  performing  such  a  march,  the 
enemy  would  annoy  him  excessively,  and  perhaps,  be  able 
to  defeat  him,  and  even  capture  his  whole  force.  He, 
therefore,  prudently  determined  to  retire  to  the  fleet,  and 
abandon  an  enterprise  in  which  there  was  so  little  pros 
pect  of  final  success.  Preparatory  for  the  retreat,  the 
militia  were  formed  on  the  route  towards  the  shipping; 
and  the  battalion  of  regulars  under  Captain  Sanders,  the 
severity  of  his  wound  having  forced  Captain  Desha  to 
retire,  was  then  ordered  to  fall  back  through  the  field  in 
line,  and  as  it  reached  the  woods  to  file  off  to  the  rear 
through  the  militia  by  the  heads  of  divisions,  the  intervals 
between  which  were  to  be  covered  on  the  rear  by  the  militia, 
who  retreated  in  line.  In  this  order  Colonel  Croghan  safe 
ly  withdrew  his  forces,  in  the  face  of  an  enemy  superior  in 
numbers,  and  embarked  them  again  without  molestation. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  465 

Two  of  our  wounded,  and  the  body  of  Major  Holmes,  were 
unfortunately  left  on  the  ground.  Our  total  loss  wa» 
twelve  killed  and  thirty-eight  wounded.  The  loss  of  the 
enemy  was  much  less. 

On  the  next  morning  after  the  battle,  Colonel  Croghan 
sent  Captain  Gratiot  with  a  flag  to  the  garrison,  to  ascer 
tain  the  situation  of  the  wounded,  who  had  been  left  on  the 
island,  and  to  request  the  body  of  Major  Holmes.  The 
following  is  an  extract  from  the  answer  of  Colonel 
M'Dowell: 

"The  wounded  of  the  United  States  troops,  left  upon 
the  field  of  battle  yesterday,  have  been  brought  into  the 
garrison,  where  they  have  received  the  required  medical 
assistance,  and  every  possible  attention  and  comfort,  which 
their  respective  cases  required.  I  had  flattered  myself  that 
you  had  been  enabled  to  carry  off  the  body  of  Major 
Holmes,  and  regret  exceedingly  to  add,  that  in  consequence 
of  his  being  stripped  by  the  Indians  (a  circumstance, 
however  unpleasant  to  my  feelings,  it  was  out  of  my  power 
to  prevent)  his  rank  was  not  discovered,  which  unfortu 
nately  prevented  his  being  interred  with  those  military 
honors,  which  were  so  peculiarly  due  to  his  rank  and 
character.  I  personally  superintended  the  decent  inter 
ment  of  the  dead  previous  to  my  quitting  the  field. 

"I  beg  leave  to  send  you  some  of  our  latest  papers.  I 
should  have  been  happy  to  have  accompanied  them  with 
such  little  luxuries  as  might  have  been  acceptable  in  your 
situation ;  but  fruit  and  vegetables  being  the  principal  we 
have  to  offer,  Captain  Gratiot  informs  me  you  are  already 
supplied  with  them." 

Such  conduct  and  complaisance,  as  are  indicated  in 
this  letter,  would  have  been  a  great  novelty  in  the  British 
northwestern  service,  and  would  have  signally  illustrated 
the  name  of  Colonel  M'Dowell,  amid  the  host  of  British 
barbarians  who  served  in  that  quarter,  had  not  the  letter 
been  a  piece  of  gross  hypocrisy  and  misrepresentation.  It 

30 


466  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

was  afterwards  ascertained,  that  the  Indians  in  this  case, 
were  permitted  in  the  presence  of  the  British  officers,  to 
eat  the  hearts  of  the  Americans  who  fell  in  the  battle,  and 
that  one  of  the  prisoners  was  actually  murdered  by  a  mili 
tiaman,  who  was  screened  from  punishment  by  the  author 
ity  of  M'Dowell. 

In  his  letter  to  the  war  department,  Colonel  Croghan 
bears  the  following  testimony  to  the  merits  of  his  officers 
and  men  on  this  occasion. 

"This  affair  has  cost  us  many  valuable  lives,  and  leaves 
us  to  lament  the  fall  of  that  gallant  officer,  Major  Holmes, 
whose  character  is  so  well  known  to  the  war  department. 
Captain  Vanhorne  of  the  19th,  and  Lieutenant  Jackson 
of  the  4th,  both  brave  intrepid  young  officers,  fell  mortally 
wounded  at  the  head  of  their  respective  commands.  The 
conduct  of  all  my  officers  merits  my  approbation.  Cap 
tain  Desha  of  the  24th,  though  severely  wounded,  continued 
with  his  command,  till  forced  to  retire,  by  faint-ness  from 
loss  of  blood.  Captains  Sanders,  Hawkins,  and  Sturgis, 
with  every  officer  of  that  battalion,  acted  in  the  most  exem 
plary  manner.  Ensign  Bryan,  acting  adjutant  of  the 
battalion,  actively  forwarded  the  orders  of  the  command 
ing  officer.  Lieutenants  Hickman  of  the  28th,  and  Hyde 
of  the  marines,  who  commanded  the  reserve,  merit  my  par 
ticular  thanks  for  keeping  their  commands  in  readiness  to 
meet  any  exigency.  Lieutenant  Morgan  was  active,  and 
his  two  assistants,  Lieutenant  Pickett  and  Mr.  Peters,  de 
serve  the  name  of  good  officers.  The  militia  were  wanting 
in  no  part  of  their  duty.  Colonel  Cotgrove,  his  officers 
and  soldiers,  deserve  the  warmest  approbation.  My  acting 
assistant  adjutant-general,  Captain  N.  H.  Moore,  of  the 
28th,  with  volunteer  adjutant  M'Comb,  were  prompt  in 
delivering  my  orders.  Captain  Gratiot  of  the  engineers, 
who  volunteered  as  adjutant  on  the  occasion  gave  me  valu 
able  assistance. — Croghan." 

Every  idea  of  continuing  the  operations  against  Macki 
naw  was  now  abandoned ;  and  the  commandants  of  the  ex- 


IK  TETE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  467 

pedition  determined,  to  discharge  the  militia  and  send 
them  home  in  some  of  the  vessels,  together  with  a  portion 
of  the  regulars,  who  were  to  proceed  down  Lake  Erie  to 
join  the  army  under  General  Brown.  The  Lawrence  and 
Caledonia  were  dispatched  on  this  business  under  Lieuten 
ant  Dexter,  and  Colonel  Croghan  with  Commodore  Sinclair 
and  the  remainder  of  the  fleet  and  regulars,  proceeded 
towards  the  mouth  of  the  Natawasauga  river,  in  search  of 
the  schooner  Nancy,  which  was  freighted  with  supplies  for 
Mackinaw.  Immediately  after  the  arrival  of  our  flotilla  off 
Mackinaw,  Colonel  M'Dowell  had  sent  an  express,  a  single 
individual  in  a  canoe,  who  made  his  escape  in  the  night, 
to  meet  the  Nancy  and  apprise  her  of  the  blockade,  which 
induced  her  to  return  within  the  mouth  of  the  Natawa 
sauga  river.  On  the  13th,  Commodore  Sinclair  anchored 
off  its  mouth,  and  the  troops  were  immediately  landed  on 
the  peninsula  between  the  river  and  the  lake,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  forming  an  encampment.  On  reconnoitering  up 
the  river,  a  blockhouse  was  discovered  with  the  schooner 
Nancy  under  its  guns.  As  it  was  late  in  the  evening  and 
none  but  4-pounders  had  yet  been  landed  from  the  fleet, 
Colonel  Croghan  determined  to  wait  till  morning  before 
he  would  commence  an  attack. 

Early  in  the  morning  Commodore  Sinclair  opened  the 
fire  of  the  fleet  on  the  blockhouse;  but  a  few  hours  ex 
perience  proved,  that  the  object  was  too  distant,  and  too 
much  covered  by  the  timber  on  shore,  to  be  much  affected 
in  this  way.  Two  large  howitzers  were  then  landed,  and 
placed  in  a  position  selected  by  Captain  Gratiot.  They 
were  fired  but  a  few  times  before  a  shell  was  thrown  into 
the  magazine  of  the  blockhouse,  which  immediately  blew 
it  up,  and  set  the  schooner  on  fire.  The  enemy  then  fled 
precipitately,  and  Commodore  Sinclair  dispatched  several 
boats  to  extinguish  the  flames  of  the  vessel;  but  several 


468  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

explosions  took  place  on  board,  which  prevented  the  sailors 
from  approaching  her.  A  supply  of  flour  with  various 
other  stores,  sufficient  to  subsist  the  garrison  of  Mackinaw 
for  six  months  was  thus  consumed.  Before  the  explosion 
of  the  magazine,  Lieutenant  Worsley  who  commanded  the 
enemy,  resisted  the  attack  with  great  spirit;  and  the  In 
dians  occasionally  fired  at  our  men  from  the  opposite  side 
of  the  river,  wrhich  was  a  narrow  stream,  with  a  forest  al 
most  impenetrable  on  its  banks.  Several  articles  of  prop 
erty  were  found  on  the  premises,  and  among  them  the  desk 
of  Lieutenant  Worsley  with  all  his  papers,  from  the  con 
tents  of  which  it  appeared,  that  the  garrison  at  Mackinaw 
were  so  scarce  of  provisions,  that  the  supplies  on  board  the 
Nancy  were  deemed  of  the  utmost  importance.  Two  24- 
pounders  were  taken  in  the  blockhouse,  together  with  a 
6-pounder,  and  a  new  boat  large  enough  to  carry  a  24- 
pound  carronade  wras  found  in  the  river. 

The  communication  from  York  into  Lake  Huron,  lies 
through  Lake  Simcoe  and  the  Natawasauga  river,  the 
mouth  of  which  is  immediately  below  Mackedash,  or 
Gloucester  bay,  on  which  Colonel  Croghan  had  received 
discretionary  instructions  to  establish  a  post,  with  a  view 
to  form  a  new  line  of  operations  from  that  place  to  York, 
as  soon  as  the  enemy  could  be  driven  from  all  the  penin 
sula  above  such  a  line.  The  colonel  was  not  of  the  opinion, 
however,  that  it  would  be  advisable  at  this  time  to  establish 
such  a  post;  for  the  distance  to  York  was  too  short,  and 
the  communication  so  easy,  that  while  the  latter  remained 
in  the  possession  of  the  enemy,  they  would  be  able  to  seize 
a  favorable  moment  and  capture  any  garrison  he  could 
establish  without  much  difficulty.  He  determined,  how 
ever,  to  leave  a  part  of  the  squadron  at  the  mouth  of  the 
river,  to  cut  off  the  communication  between  York  and 
Mackinaw  during  the  present  season.  As  the  garrison  of 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  469 

Mackinaw  were  already  short  of  provisions,  and  their  ex 
pected  supply  in  the  Nancy  was  now  destroyed,  it  was 
not  doubted  but  that  a  blockade  of  the  pass  through  which 
their  supplies  must  be  brought,  until  its  navigation  was 
closed  by  the  winter  season,  would  certainly  produce  the 
evacuation  or  surrender  of  Mackinaw.  Lieutenant  Turner 
was  therefore  left  at  this  place  with  two  of  the  smaller 
vessels,  and  with  instructions  to  keep  up  a  rigid  blockade 
of  the  river,  not  suffering  a  boat  nor  canoe  to  pass,  until 
the  inclemency  of  the  season  should  render  it  unsafe  to 
remain  any  longer.  Trees  were  felled  into  the  river  to 
interrupt  its  navigation ;  and  the  lieutenant  was  cautioned 
to  watch  the  coast  for  some  distance  on  both  sides,  and  to 
guard  particularly  against  a  surprise. 

The  troops  being  again  embarked,  the  fleet  sailed  down 
the  lake  for  Fort  Gratiot;  but  it  was  overtaken  by  a 
heavy,  gale,  by  which  it  was  greatly  endangered.  All  the 
boats,  including  the  commodore's  launch,  and  the  new 
gun  boat  lately  taken  from  the  enemy,  were  entirely  lost; 
and  the  Niagara  with  450  men  on  board  was  for  several 
hours  in  the  most  imminent  danger.  The  commodore  was 
compelled  to  throw  some  of  his  guns  overboard,  and  at 
last  was  saved  by  a  sudden  change  of  the  wind. 

"There  is  nothing,"  says  Commodore  Sinclair,  "like  an 
chorage  in  Lake  Huron,  except  in  the  mouths  of  rivers, 
the  whole  coast  being  a  steep  perpendicular  rock.  In  this 
extremely  dangerous  navigation,  entirely  unknown  to  our 
pilots  except  direct  to  Mackinaw  I  have  several  times  been 
in  danger  of  total  loss,  by  suddenly  falling  from  no  sound 
ing  into  three  fathom  water,  and  twice  into  less  over  a 
craggy  rock.  Those  dangers  might  be  avoided  from  the 
transparency  of  the  water,  were  it  not  for  the  continued 
thick  fogs,  which  prevail  almost  as  constantly  as  on  the 
Grand  Bank.'' 


470  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

On  the  21st  of  August  they  reached  Fort  Gratiot,  and 
in  two  days  more  arrived  at  Detroit.  Without  any  un 
necessary  delay  at  that  place,  Commodore  Sinclair  pro 
ceeded  to  Erie,  and  thence  sent  several  of  his  vessels  to 
Buffalo,  to  render  any  assistance  which  might  be  practic 
able  to  the  army  of  General  Brown  at  that  time  besieging 
Fort  Erie. 

Lieutenant  Turner  continued  to  blockade  the  mouth 
of  the  river  agreeably  to  his  instructions,  for  a  week  or 
more  after  the  departure  of  the  fleet  and  then  made  several 
excursions  in  one  of  his  vessels,  as  he  had  been  authoiized 
to  do,  among  the  islands  along  the  northwest  coast  of  the 
lake.  Lieutenant  W7orsley  and  the  crew  of  the  Nancy, 
about  twenty  in  number,  after  their  escape  from  the  block 
house,  had  fortunately  found  a  boat  on  the  lake  shore, 
probably  one  of  ours  which  had  been  lost  in  the  storm, 
in  which  they  crossed  the  lake  in  safety  to  Mackinaw. 
Colonel  M'Dowell  in  the  mean  time  had  closely  watched 
the  movements  of  the  fleet  under  Commodore  Sinclair,  and 
Avas  well  apprised  of  the  situation  and  objects  of  the  de 
tachment  under  Turner.  On  the  arrival  of  Worsley  at 
Mackinaw,  an  expedition  was  therefore  immediately  plan 
ned,  and  the  execution  entrusted  to  him,  for  the  capture 
of  that  detachment.  To  open  the  communication  with 
York  immediately,  was  an  object  of  so  much  importance, 
that  the  most  intrepid  and  hazardous  exertions  would  be 
made  to  effect  it.  Lieutenant  Worsley  with  his  marines 
and  sixty  or  seventy  men  from  the  Newfoundland  regiment, 
accordingly  embarked  at  Mackinaw  on  the  first  of  Septem 
ber,  in  four  batteaux  each  commanded  by  a  lieutenant. 
Having  received  information,  that  one  of  our  vessels,  the 
Tigress,  was  then  lying  off  St.  Josephs,  near  a  place 
called  the  Detour,  he  steered  directly  for  that  place  and 
arrived  near  it  on  the  evening  of  the  third.  A  reconnoiter- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  471 

ing  party  was  sent  in  advance,  by  which  the  precise  situa 
tion  of  the  Tigress  was  ascertained.  The  night  came  on 
cloudy  and  dark,  and  about  nine  o'clock  Lieutenant  Wors- 
ley  brought  up  his  batteaux  against  her  with  the  utmost 
silence.  Her  commander,  sailing  master,  Champlain,  did 
not  discover  them  until  they  had  arrived  within  a  few  yards 
of  his  vessel.  He  then  called  all  his  men  to  their  quarters, 
and  for  a  considerable  time  repelled  the  attempts  of  the 
enemy  to  board,  until  himself  and  all  his  officers  being 
wounded,  and  his  men  greatly  overpowered  by  numbers,  he 
was  compelled  to  give  up  the  contest.  The  Tigress  carried 
a  twenty-four-pounder,  and  had  thirty  men  on  board.  Three 
of  her  men  were  killed  and  several  more  wounded — the 
enemy  had  two  killed  and  seven  or  eight  wounded.  Dick- 
son,  the  celebrated  emissary  of  the  British  among  the 
Indians,  was  a  volunteer  under  Worsley  in  this  affair. 

Next  day  Lieutenant  Worsley  sailed  down  the  lake  in 
the  Tigress  to  look  for  the  Scorpion,  the  vessel  in  which 
Lieutenant  Turner  was  embarked.  The  latter  carried  a 
long  twelve  in  addition  to  her  twenty-four-pounder;  yet 
Worsley  determined  to  risk  an  attack  upon  her  in  the  Tig 
ress  alone.  Having  described  her  on  the  evening  of  the 
fifth  he  came  to  anchor  at  a  considerable  distance  from  her 
without  passing  signals,  it  being  then  too  late  to  make  an 
attack  before  night,  in  which  he  did  not  wish  to  engage 
her.  Early  in  the  morning  he  got  under  way,  and  ran  down 
along  side  of  the  Scorpion,  when  there  were  but  four  or 
five  men  on  deck.  As  he  came  up  close,  he  fired  into  her, 
and  immediately  boarded  her,  before  the  crew  could  get 
to  their  quarters,  so  as  to  make  an  efficient  resistance. 
And  thus  Lieutenant  Turner  and  his  two  gunboats  fell  an 
easy  prey  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  both  being  captured 
by  surprise  and  without  much  fighting.  In  a  few  days 
Lieutenant  Worsley  arrived  in  triumph  at  Mackinaw,  to 


472  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

the  great  joy  of  the  allied  forces  of  that  place.  To  them  it 
was  an  important  victory,  for  it  opened  at  once  their  com 
munication  with  York,  and  furnished  them  vessels  for  the 
safe  transportation  of  supplies  across  the  lake.  The  Brit 
ish  also  made  it  a  very  great  affair  on  paper — when  offi 
cially  announced  by  Adjutant-General  Baynes  he  stated 
that  the  captured  vessels  "had  crews  of  three  hundred  men 
each."  He  only  exaggerated  570  in  stating  the  forces  of 
two  gunboats — such  is  the  royal  contempt  for  truth,  which 
is  constantly  observed  in  the  British  officials.  In  this  in 
stance,  however,  the  exaggeration  was  excusable ;  for  John 
Bull  was  in  great  need  of  something  to  raise  his  spirits, 
after  the  severe  drubbings  he  had  recently  received  on  the 
Niagara  frontier  and  at  Plattsburg. 

And  thus  terminated  the  operations  on  the  upper  lakes 
with  the  results  decidedly  in  favor  of  the  enemy.  Colonel 
Croghan  and  Commodore  Sinclair,  however,  conducted  the 
expedition,  as  far  as  it  depended  on  them,  with  great  pru 
dence,  skill,  and  bravery,  effecting  every  thing  which  it  was 
possible  to  effect  with  the  forces  under  their  command ;  and 
had  Lieutenant  Turner  managed  the  business  on  which  he 
was  left,  with  equal  prudence  and  good  fortune,  the  result 
of  the  whole  would  have  been  greatly  in  our  favor ;  for  the 
communication  with  Mackinaw  being  cut  off,  that  post 
must  have  fallen  in  the  winter,  or  early  in  the  spring,  for 
the  want  of  adequate  supplies. 

It  is  now  time  we  should  notice  a  treaty  with  the  In 
dians,  which  was  negotiated  about  the  time  Colonel  Crog 
han  sailed  on  his  expedition  from  Detroit. 

Some  time  in  June,  the  President  constituted  a  com 
mission  to  treat  with  the  northwestern  Indians  at  Green 
ville;  it  consisted  of  General  Harrison,  Governor  Shelby, 
and  Colonel  Johnson.  The  two  latter  declined  the  appoint 
ment  and  Generals  Cass  and  Adair  were  nominated  to  sue- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  473 

ceed  them,  but  at  a  period  too  late  for  the  latter  to  attend. 
The  treaty  was  expected  to  commence  on  the  twentieth  of 
June ;  and  at  that  time  the  Indians  began  to  assemble  and 
continued  to  arrive  until  the  first  of  July.  The  greater 
part  of  those  tribes  who  had  been  engaged  in  the  war. 
made  their  appearance  at  the  council,  or  were  amply  rep 
resented  by  their  deputies.  A  large  portion  of  the  Potawat- 
amies,  Winebagoes,  and  Chippewas,  however,  preferred  to 
adhere  to  the  British  and  continued  hostile.  The  whole 
number  present,  men,  women,  and  children,  was  about 
4,000 — of  whom  not  more  than  a  fourth  were  warriors. 
The  negotiation  was  opened  early  in  July,  and  eventuated 
about  the  middle  of  that  month,  in  a  renewal  of  the  treaty 
of  Greenville,  a  treaty  concluded  at  the  same  place  with 
General  Wayne  in  1895;  and  an  engagement  on  the  part 
of  the  Indians,  to  take  up  the  tomahawk  against  the  Brit 
ish.  To  the  latter  condition  two  of  the  Miami  chiefs  ob 
jected.  They  were  then  reminded  that  at  the  commence 
ment  of  the  war  the  American  government  had  used  its 
best  endeavors  to  prevail  upon  them  to  remain  neutral ;  and 
as  they  had  then  refused  to  do  so,  and  had  joined  the  Brit 
ish,  they  could  not  now  be  indulged  in  an  equivocal  course. 
They  at  last  agreed  to  engage  on  our  side ;  and  the  treaty 
being  signed,  the  assemblage  broke  up  in  a  war  dance.  A 
considerable  portion  of  the  warriors  were  detained,  till  the 
pleasure  of  the  war  department  was  known,  in  relation  to 
their  employment  in  our  service.  Some  of  them  were  then 
carried  to  Detroit  by  Governor  Cass,  with  a  view  to  em 
ploy  them  against  the  enemy,  should  a  suitable  opportunity 
occur. 

The  pacification  thus  confirmed  at  Greenville  did  not, 
however,  entirely  relieve  us  from  Indian  hostility,  as  we 
have  already  seen  in  detailing  the  occurrences  of  the  ex 
pedition  under  Croghan.  The  savages  residing  to  the 


474  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

northwest  beyond  Lakes  Huron  and  Michigan,  and  those 
still  more  westwardly  beyond  the  Illinois  River  who  had 
not  felt  the  force  of  our  arms,  and  who  were  still  accessible 
to  the  intrigues  of  the  British  from  their  posts  on  Lake 
Huron,  continued  to  oppose  us  wherever  they  had  an  op 
portunity  to  strike.  Even  many  of  those  residing  within 
the  Michigan  territory,  on  the  borders  of  Lakes  Huron  and 
Michigan,  also  continued  hostile. 

After  their  defeat  on  the  Thames,  a  number  of  their 
chiefs  had  visited  Quebec,  where  they  received  the  most  con 
ciliating  treatment,  and  in  return  gave  assurance  in  their 
speeches  to  the  governor-general  that  the  British  might 
still  rely  on  their  friendship.  Dickson  was  soon  after 
wards  sent  up,  loaded  with  presents  for  them,  and  in 
structed  to  carry  his  intrigues  to  the  westward.  He  went 
to  Mackinaw  in  the  winter  and  thence  among  the  western 
Indians  about  Prairie  du  Chien,  from  which  place  he 
brought  reinforcements  for  the  defense  of  Mackinaw  in  the 
spring.  Governor  Edwards  being  appraised  that  he  was 
among  the  Indians  in  that  quarter,  was  again  exceedingly 
alarmed  for  the  safety  of  his  territory;  but  the  British 
emissary  once  more  disappointed  him,  and  conducted  his 
recruits  to  a  more  northern  theatre. 

Early  in  the  spring  Governor  Clarke,  of  the  Missouri 
territory,  was  instructed  by  the  War  Department,  to  as 
cend  the  Mississippi  to  Prairie  du  Chien  and  establish  a 
garrison  at  that  place.  He  left  St.  Louis  about  the  first 
of  May,  and  proceeded  up  the  river  in  several  armed  boats 
with  200  men  under  Captains  Yeiser  and  Sullivan  and 
Lieutenant  Perkins.  He  reached  his  destination  without 
difficulty,  all  the  Indians  he  met  being  friendly,  or  at  least 
not  disposed  to  engage  him.  Captain  Drace,  of  the  Brit 
ish  service,  had  been  posted  at  the  village  of  Prairie  clu 
Chien  with  an  inconsiderable  corps,  with  which  he  fled  on 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  475 

the  approach  of  Governor  Clarke.  The  Indians,  most  dis 
posed  to  fight,  had  gone  about  a  month  before  with  Dick- 
son  to  Mackinaw,  and  those  who  remained  would  not  agree 
to  fight  for  Draco.  The  inhabitants  of  the  village,  mostly 
French  people,  also  fled  from  their  homes,  but  were  soon 
induced  to  return.  Lieutenant  Perkins  with  sixty  regulars 
took  possession  of  the  house  formerly  occupied  by  the  Brit 
ish  Mackinaw  company,  and  immediately  began  to  build 
a  fort,  about  200  yards  from  the  bank  of  the  river,  which 
was  called  Fort  Shelby.  As  soon  as  the  post  was  toler 
ably  strengthened,  Governor  Clarke  returned  to  St.  Louis, 
leaving  Captains  Yeiser  and  Sullivan  with  a  gunboat  and 
armed  barge  and  a  crew  of  100  men  to  co-operate  with 
Lieutenant  Perkins  in  maintaining  the  post.  Captain  Sul 
livan's  company  in  the  barge,  and  a  part  of  the  crew  be 
longing  to  the  gunboat,  were  militia  wrho  had  engaged 
only  for  sixty  days.  When  their  time  expired  they  re 
turned  home  in  the  barge,  leaving  about  100  men  at  the 
Prairie.  No  indications  of  hostility  had  yet  appeared ;  but 
early  in  July,  Lieutenant  Perkins  was  informed  that  prep 
arations  for  an  attack  were  in  progress  among  the  In 
dians. 

As  soon  as  the  British  at  Mackinaw  received  intelli 
gence,  that  Governor  Clarke  had  occupied  the  post  of 
Prairie  du  Chien,  Colonel  M'Dowell  determined  to  send  an 
expedition  against  it.  He  was  uncertain  at  that  time, 
whether  an  attack  would  be  made  on  his  own  post,  and  ven 
tured  to  detach  Colonel  M'Kay  with  twelve  men,  and  some 
light  pieces  of  artillery  on  this  enterprise.  They  proceeded 
in  boats  by  the  way  of  Green  Bay,  and  having  dragged  their 
watercraft  and  artillery  across  the  portage  to  the  Ouiscon- 
sin  River,  they  embarked  again  and  continued  their  voy 
age  down  that  river  for  Fort  Shelby.  On  their  way  they 
were  able  to  engage  upwards  "of  a  thousand  Indians  in  the 


476  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

enterprise.  With  this  force  the  colonel  made  his  appear 
ance  before  the  fort  about  the  middle  of  July.  Lieutenant 
Perkins  had  made  every  practicable  arrangement  for  for 
midable  resistance.  Captain  Yeiser  had  anchored  the  gun 
boat  in  the  river  opposite  to  the  fort.  As  soon  as  Colonel 
M'Kay's  forces  had  surrounded  the  fort,  and  he  had  planted 
his  artillery  in  a  situation  to  play  upon  the  gunboat,  he 
sent  in  a  flag  to  demand  a  surrender.  This  was  promptly 
refused  by  Lieutenant  Perkins,  who  assured  his  adversary 
that  he  was  prepared  to  defend  himself  to  the  last  ex 
tremity. 

A  general  attack  now  commenced  with  the  artillery  and 
small  arms,  the  former  being  directed  at  the  gunboat,  but 
at  so  great  a  distance  that  no  execution  was  done.  Having 
changed  their  position,  they  compelled  Captain  Yeiser  to 
change  his  also,  by  going  higher  up  the  river,  opposite  the 
upper  end  of  the  village.  From  a  contiguous  island  which 
was  thickly  covered  with  timber,  and  from  the  houses  of 
the  village,  the  Indians  now  annoyed  his  crew  in  safety. 
Hence  he  was  induced  to  retreat  down  the  river,  which  he 
effected  under  a  heavy  fire  on  both  sides  for  several  miles. 
His  loss,  however,  was  very  inconsiderable. 

Lieutenant  Perkins  was  now  left  with  sixty  regulars  to 
oppose  the  combined  forces  of  the  enemy,  amounting  at 
least  to  1,200  men.  A  brisk  fire  was  kept  up  on  both  sides, 
but  with  very  little  effect,  as  the  garrisons  were  protected 
by  their  walls,  and  the  enemy  by  the  houses  in  the  village. 
The  British  began  to  approach  the  fort  by  regular  en 
trenchments,  and  in  two  or  three  days  had  made  very  con 
siderable  progress,  having  reached  within  150  yards  of  the 
pickets.  Ammunition  by  this  time  had  also  become  very 
scarce  in  the  garrison.  Lieutenant  Perkins  was  hence  in 
duced  to  call  a  council  of  his  officers  to  consult  on  their 
critical  situation.  Satisfied  that  it  would  be  impossible  to 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  477 

maintain  the  post  much  longer,  a  capitulation  was  advised 
under  a  belief  that  the  chance  to  escape  a  massacre  was 
better  if  they  surrendered  than  it  would  be  if  they  were 
captured.  A  flag  was  accordingly  sent  to  Colonel  M'Kay, 
with  whom  the  terms  of  capitulation  were  soon  settled.  He 
agreed  that  private  property  should  be  respected,  that  the 
Americans  should  be  protected  against  the  Indians,  and 
that  they  should  be  sent  down  the  river  to  the  nearest 
American  post,  not  to  serve  till  regularly  exchanged.  How 
ever  incredible  it  may  appear  to  our  readers,  we  can  as 
sure  them  that  these  terms  were  honorably  fulfilled  on  the 
part  of  Colonel  M'Kay.  Though  a  British  officer,  and  acting 
in  concert  as  usual  with  a  great  body  of  Indians,  yet  he 
would  not  suffer  them,  however  anxious  they  might  be  to 
murder  a  single  prisoner,  nor  to  maltreat  them  in  any  man 
ner.  With  a  degree  of  firmness  and  humanity,  which  would 
have  been  honorable  to  a  Kentuckian,  he  restrained  the 
savages  and  fulfilled  his  engagements.  With  pleasure  we 
record  the  solitary  instance. 

After  Governor  Clarke  had  arrived  at  home,  General 
Howard,  who  had  just  returned  to  St.  Louis  from  a  visit  to 
Kentucky,  thought  it  advisable  to  send  up  a  reinforcement 
with  supplies  to  the  garrison  at  Fort  Shelby.  Lieutenant 
Campbell  with  forty-three  regulars  and  sixty-six  rangers 
under  the  command  of  two  other  subaltern  officers,  were 
accordingly  embarked  in  three  boats,  with  a  fourth  in  com 
pany  belonging  to  the  contractor's  department,  and  includ 
ing  in  the  whole  upwards  of  one  hundred  and  thirty  souls. 
When  they  had  reached  near  the  head  of  the  rapids,  and 
not  expecting  any  hostility,  were  at  a  considerable  distance 
apart,  a  furious  attack  was  made  by  the  Indians  on  the  near- 
boat  under  Lieutenant  Campbell,  which  was  then  grounded 
on  a  lee  shore.  As  soon  as  the  others  were  appraised  of 
the  attack,  they  came  down  to  her  assistance  and  gallantly 


478  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

defended  themselves  for  several  hours.  But  by  this  time 
five  or  six  hundred  savages  had  collected  on  the  banks  and 
concealed  themselves  behind  trees  and  other  objects  from 
which  they  could  fire  at  the  boats  in  safety.  The  boat 
first  attacked  had  also  taken  fire  and  was  abandoned  by  her 
crew.  Under  these  circumstances  a  retreat  was  com 
menced,  after  sustaining  a  loss  in  the  whole  of  twelve 
killed  and  twenty  or  thirty  wounded. 

At  the  time  of  the  battle,  Captain  Yeiser  in  the  gunboat 
from  Fort  Shelby,  had  arrived  at  the  head  of  the  rapids 
where  he  met  the  contractor's  boat  still  in  advance,  and  was 
fired  on  by  the  Indians  while  lying  at  anchor  near  the  shore 
in  consequence  of  an  unfavorable  wind.  The  attack  of  the 
Indians  induced  him  to  haul  off  and  anchor  beyond  the 
reach  of  their  small  arms,  where  he  lay  till  the  next  morn 
ing.  Having  in  the  meantime  ascertained  the  defeat  of  the 
other  boats,  he  now  proceeded  down  the  river  also,  and  ar 
rived  soon  after  them  at  St.  Louis.  And  thus  terminated 
in  defeat  the  expedition  to  Prairie  du  Chien,  which  was 
commenced  with  flattering  prospects  of  success.  It  failed 
through  the  inadequacy  of  our  resources  and  chiefly  for 
the  want  of  men — the  great  cause  of  all  our  failures  in  the 
war.  Wherever  the  American  forces  had  an  equal  chance, 
in  point  of  numbers  and  equipment,  the  victory  was  al 
most  invariably  on  their  side.  In  a  few  instances,  the  for 
tune  of  the  way  was  turned  against  us  by  the  base  coward 
ice  or  gross  stupidity  of  an  unworthy  commander;  but  in 
general  when  the  difficulty  of  bringing  an  adequate  num 
ber  of  men  into  the  field  had  been  surmounted,  heaven 
crowned  the  invincible  bravery  of  the  freeborn  American 
and  the  justice  of  his  cause  with  success. 

After  the  expedition  of  Prairie  du  Chien  had  failed,  the 
Indians  continued  to  commit  depredations  on  the  frontiers 
of  our  territories.  Success  encouraged  and  rendered  them 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  479 

insolent  and  daring.  To  keep  them  in  check,  several  small 
expeditions  were  sent  out  against  them,  on  the  Missouri 
and  Mississippi  rivers,  and  several  skirmishes  were  fought 
with  them,  in  which  a  good  many  lives  were  lost  on  both 
sides.  It  would  be  too  tedious  to  enter  into  details — we, 
therefore,  hasten  to  the  mounted  expedition,  led  into  Upper 
Canada  by  General  M' Arthur  in  the  fall  of  this  year,  with 
which  the  operations  of  the  war  in  the  northwest  were  fin 
ally  closed. 

It  being  conclusively  ascertained  by  the  treaty  of 
Greenville  that  the  Potawatamies  residing  on  the  borders 
of  Lake  Michigan  had  determined  to  adhere  to  the  British, 
our  government  immediately  resolved  to  send  an  expedition 
to  chastise  them  into  peace.  The  following  order  was  there 
fore  issued  to  General  M? Arthur  from  the  War  Department 
on  the  second  of  August : 

"Sir: — The  President  has  determined  to  carry  an  ex 
pedition  of  mounted  men  and  friendly  Indians  against  the 
Potawatamie  tribe  inhabiting  the  country  on  both  sides 
of  Lake  Michigan.  It  is  his  wish  also,  that  you  should 
take  command  of  the  expedition.  With  these  views,  you 
are  authorized  to  raise  a  body  of  1,000  mounted  men, 
within  the  district  now  under  your  command.  The  auxili 
ary  Indian  force  will  be  seen  in  the  enclosed  extract  of  a 
letter  from  Generals  Harrison  and  Cass.  Besides  destroy 
ing  the  town  and  crops  of  this  hostile  tribe,  it  is  desirable 
to  establish  a  post  and  raise  one  or  more  blockhouses  at 
such  places  near  the  mouth  of  St.  Josephs  as  may  be  best 
calculated  for  covering  during  the  winter,  the  whole  or 
a  part  of  the  fleet  under  the  command  of  Commodore  Sin- 
cl  air . — Armst  r  on  g.  • ' 

The  latter  part  of  the  order  was  penned  in  the  expecta 
tion  that  Colonel  Croghan  would  succeed  completely  in  his 
expedition  on  Lake  Huron.  As  soon  as  General  M?  Arthur 
received  the  order,  he  called  on  the  governors  of  Ohio  and 


480  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

Kentucky  to  furnish  500  mounted  men  each  to  rendezvous 
at  Urbana  on  the  twentieth  of  September.  It  was  the 
twentieth  of  August  before  the  requisition  was  received  by 
the  governor  of  Kentucky,  but  such  was  the  patriotism 
and  zeal  of  that  State  that  seven  volunteer  companies  were 
raised  and  marched  to  the  place  of  rendezvous  in  due  time. 
Similar  exertions  were  attended  with  equal  success  in  the 
State  of  Ohio.  Their  destination  was  still  left  to  conjec 
ture.  In  the  meantime  the  failure  of  the  expedition  under 
Croghan  was  ascertained;  and  General  M? Arthur  then  de 
termined  to  abandon  that,  which  he  was  directed  to  lead 
against  the  Indians.  An  order  for  disbanding  the  volun 
teer  militia  was  accordingly  issued  on  the  seventeenth  of 
August.  Those  from  Kentucky,  however,  forming  a  bat 
talion  under  the  command  of  Major  Peter  Dudley,  contin 
ued  their  march  and  reached  Urbana  on  the  twentieth, 
without  having  received  the  order;  and  on  the  same  day 
General  M' Arthur  received  a  dispatch  from  Governor  Cass, 
at  Detroit,  informing  him  that  the  Indians  had  committed 
several  murders  in  the  vicinity  of  that  place,  and  request 
ing  assistance  to  chastise  them.  The  general  was  induced 
by  these  occurrences  to  countermand  his  order  for  disband 
ing  the  volunteers,  and  sent  expresses  in  different  direc 
tions  to  recall  the  Ohio  companies  which  had  returned 
home.  Many  of  them  had  dispersed,  and  having  given  up 
the  idea  of  going,  could  not  be  induced  to  come  forward 
again.  A  small  battalion  of  three  companies,  and  some 
fragments  of  companies,  were  all  that  appeared;  so  that 
the  whole  force  collected  did  not  exceed  640  men,  of  whom 
about  two-thirds  were  Kentuckians.  In  a  few  days  the 
whole  was  properly  organized  and  prepared  to  march. 
Major  Charles  S.  Todd,  assistant  inspector  general  of  the 
United  States  Army,  accompanied  the  detachment  as  ad 
jutant  general,  and  Captain  William  Bradford,  of  the  17th, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  481 

as  brigade  major — both  gallant  young  officers,  zealously 
devoted  to  the  cause  of  their  country. 

On  the  28th  they  arrived  in  the  open  plains  above 
Upper  Sandusky,  where  a  portion  of  the  day  was  spent  by 
Major  Todd  and  Adjutants  Berry  and  Wood  in  training 
the  troops.  On  the  next  day  the  detachment  was  left  under 
Major  Todd  with  orf^rs  to  move  down  slowly  below  San- 
dusky,  occasionally  Alining  the  men,  while  General  M'Ar- 
thur,  Captain  Bradford,  and  Doctor  Turner  visited  old 
Tahe,  the  Wyandot  sachem,  to  procure  some  of  his  war 
riors  for  the  expedition.  That  venerable  chief  agreed  that 
as  many  of  his  young  men  as  could  be  mounted  might  join 
our  standard,  and  seventy-four  Shawanese,  Delawares, 
Wyandots,  etc.,  were  accordingly  equipped  under  their 
chiefs  Lewis,  Wolf,  and  Civil  John. 

Some  delay  having  taken  place  about  Lower  Sandusky 
for  the  purpose  of  resting  the  horses,  etc.,  it  was  on  the 
fifth  of  October  before  the  detachment  arrived  at  the  river 
Raisin.  In  the  meantime,  General  W Arthur  had  twice  re 
ceived  dispatches  from  Governor  Cass  informing  him  that 
the  Indians  continued  to  commit  depredations  and  murders 
in  the  vicinity  of  Detroit.  At  the  river  Raisin  the  general 
was  informed  by  some  of  the  inhabitants  that  a  body  of 
300  or  400  Potawatamies  were  assembled  at  an  old  trading 
house  on  the  river  Huron,  about  forty-five  miles  distant, 
near  which  it  was  said  there  was  a  village  of  that  tribe. 
With  a  view  to  attack  them  and  destroy  the  village  the  de 
tachment  was  marched  up  the  river  Raisin  some  distance 
and  then  conducted  across  the  country  to  the  place  where 
the  enemy  was  expected ;  but  there  was  no  appearance  at 
the  old  trading  house,  of  any  large  number  of  Indians  in 
that  quarter ;  and  on  searching  up  the  river  no  village  could 
be  found.  Some  prisoners  were  captured,  consisting  chiefly 
of  squaws,  who  contradicted  the  statements  received  at  the 


482  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

river  Raisin.  The  general  then  marched  his  men  directly 
towards  Detroit,  at  which  place  he  arrived  on  the  ninth  of 
October. 

The  critical  situation  of  the  army  under  General  Brown 
at  Fort  Erie  now  induced  General  M' Arthur  to  change  his 
destination  and  march  towards  Burlington  Heights  at  the 
head  of  Lake  Ontario,  with  a  vieW;;to  form  a  junction  in 
his  favor,  by  destroying  the  mills  >£i  the  neighborhood  of 
Grand  River,  from  which  General  Drummond  drew  the 
principal  support  of  his  troops.  To  accomplish  such  an 
enterprise,  secrecy  and  despatch  were  required ;  but  before 
it  could  be  commenced,  it  was  necessary  to  refresh  the 
horses  by  a  few  days  rest.  In  the  meantime,  to  prevent  in 
telligence  of  the  intended  movement  from  being  conveyed 
to  the  British  by  traitorous  citizens  of  Detroit,  and  to  pre 
vent  even  the  apprehension  of  such  an  enterprise  from  be 
ing  excited  in  the  enemy,  the  real  object  was  concealed  and 
a  report  was  circulated  as  a  secret,  that  an  expedition  was 
to  be  carried  against  an  Indian  village  on  the  Saganaw 
River,  which  empties  into  Lake  Huron  on  the  southward 
side,  about  120  miles  above  Detroit.  In  a  general  order 
the  troops  were  entreated  "to  take  special  care  of  their 
horses,  and  to  prepare  for  a  short,  rapid,  and  it  is  believed 
a  brilliant  expedition — one  which  may  be  attended  with 
some  danger,  and  may  require  all  their  fortitude  to  produce 
a  successful  issue." 

On  the  twenty-second,  the  preparations  for  the  enter 
prise  were  deemed  sufficient,  and  on  that  day  five  pieces 
of  artillery  were  sent  up  the  river  in  boats,  under  the  pre 
tense  that  they  were  intended  to  batter  a  fortification 
which  the  Indians  had  erected  on  the  Saganaw  River. 
The  Kentucky  battalion  also  marched  up  the  west  side 
of  the  river  Detroit,  and  on  the  next  day  was  followed  by 
the  other,  under  the  command  of  Captain  M'Cormick  of 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  483 

the  rangers,  who  had  joined  the  expedition  with  his  com 
pany  and  a  few  Michigan  volunteers.  The  whole  force 
was  now  estimated  at  720  men.  On  the  twenty-sixth, 
after  encountering  many  difficulties  in  crossing  swamps, 
rivers,  and  arms  of  Lake  St.  Clair,  the  whole  detachment 
arrived  about  six  miles  up  the  river  St.  Clair,  where  the 
general  intended  '  <*  cross  into  Canada  and  proceed  direct 
on  his  enterprise  l  The  object  of  the  expedition  was  now 
explained  to  the  troops,  together  with  the  necessity  of 
taking  this  route,  to  prevent  intelligence  of  their  march 
from  being  sent  to  the  enemy  by  their  friends  in  Detroit 
and  Sandwich.  The  boats  with  the  artillery  having  ar 
rived,  the  troops  proceeded  to  cross  the  strait,  which  was 
completed  next  morning;  and  on  the  same  day  they 
marched  up  to  the  Belldoon  settlement,  on  the  north  side 
of  Bear  Creek.  This  settlement  is  a  little  colony  of  sev 
enty-five  Scotch  families,  which  was  planted  here  in  1806 
by  Lord  Selkirk.  They  were  supplied  with  horses  and  a 
stock  of  merino  sheep  which  rapidly  increased,  while  the 
people  and  horses  were  gradually  diminishing.  The  boats 
having  ascended  Bear  Creek,  and  set  the  troops  across  it 
at  this  place  were  now  dismissed  and  returned  home  with 
the  artillery,  one  only  being  retained  to  carry  the  am 
munition  up  the  creek;  and  that  one  was  unfortunately 
lost  on  the  following  day. 

The  detachment  now  marched  rapidly  on  their  way 
towards  the  Moravian  town,  Delaware,  etc.,  through 
which  they  intended  to  pass.  Above  the  Moravian  town 
the  front  guard  fortunately  captured  a  British  sergeant, 
who  was  proceeding  with  intelligence  of  the  expedition 
directly  to  Burlington  Heights.  A  detachment  of  the 
rangers  was  then  sent  forward  under  Lieutenant  Ray- 
burn,  to  get  in  the  rear  of  Delaware  and  guard  every 
pass  to  prevent  intelligence  from  being  sent  forward  from 


484  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

that  place;  which  he  effectually  accomplished.  When  the 
troops  reached  the  lower  end  of  the  Delaware  settlement, 
where  it  became  necessary  to  cross  the  Thames  to  the 
north  side,  they  were  detained  a  considerable  portion  of 
two  days  in  effecting  its  passage,  which  they  accom 
plished  with  great  difficulty  in  consequence  of  its  being 
raised  by  late  rains. 

On  the  fourth  of  November,  the^detachment  entered 
the  village  of  Oxford,  very  much  to  the  astonishment  of 
the  inhabitants,  who  had  received  no  credible  information 
of  its  approach.  The  general  promised  the  inhabitants 
protection,  and  paroled  the  militia  of  the  place  after  hav 
ing  disarmed  them.  He  threatened  destruction,  however, 
to  the  property  of  any  person  who  should  send  forward 
intelligence  of  his  advance.  But  two  militia  men,  who 
had  been  paroled,  were  not  to  be  deterred  in  this  way 
from  carrying  the  news  to  Burford,  Avliere  a  body  of  the 
militia  had  collected  and  were  constructing  a  breastwork. 
The  escape  of  those  fellows  from  Oxford  being  ascer 
tained,  their  property  was  instantly  destroyed  agreeably 
to  promise.  On  the  fifth  the  troops  proceeded  to  Bur- 
ford,  from  which  the  militia  fled  precipitately  a  few  hours 
before  their  arrival,  spreading  consternation  through  the 
country.  The  inhabitants  believed  that  General  M'Ar- 
thur  had  a  force  of  2,000  men,  at  least;  for  they  could  not 
conceive  that  he  would  dare  to  venture  so  far  into  their 
country  with  less  than  that  number. 

The  general  had  information  that  a  body  of  militia 
were  collecting  to  oppose  him  at  Malcolm's  Mill,  about 
twelve  miles  from  Burford;  but  he  determined  to  push 
on  for  Burlington  without  paying  any  attention  to  them. 
When  he  arrived  near  the  crossing  of  Grand  River  with 
these  views,  he  was  informed  that  a  force  of  some  Indians, 
militia,  and  dragoons,  were  posted  on  the  opposite  heights 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  485 

to  contest  the  passage  of  the  river;  and  as  soon  as  the 
advance  of  the  rangers  entered  the  open  ground  on  the 
bank  of  that  stream,  the  enemy  began  to  fire  upon  them 
from  the  opposite  side.  Some  of  our  men  crept  up  be 
hind  the  ferry  house  and  returned  the  fire  with  so  much 
effect  that  the  Indians  were  compelled  to  fall  back.  Dur 
ing  the  skirmish  General  M'Arthur  was  consulting  what 
course  should  be  taken,  when  a  prisoner  was  fortunately 
captured  from  whom  he  ascertained  that  Major  Muir  had 
crossed  the  river  that  morning  on  his  way  from  Kentucky 
to  join  the  British  army,  having  recently  been  exchanged 
and  sent  home  after  his  capture  on  the  Thames ;  and  that 
a  large  body  of  Indians  with  some  regulars  and  three 
pieces  of  artillery  were  stationed  at  a  very  dangerous  de 
file  on  the  road  to  Burlington,  and  but  a  few  miles  from 
the  river.  The  distance  to  Burlington  was  twenty-five 
miles.  This  information  combined  with  the  difficulty  of 
crossing  the  river,  determined  the  general  to  turn  down 
the  Long  Point  road  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  the 
militia  at  Malcolm's  Mill.  The  project  of  joining  Gen 
eral  Brown  was  now  obviously  visionary,  and  was  left 
entirely  out  of  his  calculations.  A  plan  was  conceived 
to  mask  his  design  from  the  enemy  at  Grand  River.  Only 
a  few  of  his  troops  had  come  up  so  close  to  the  river  as  to 
be  seen  from  the  opposite  side;  the  balance  remained  con 
cealed  by  the  woods  in  the  rear.  Captain  Wickliffe  was 
therefore  directed  to  remain  on  the  ground  with  100  men, 
and  to  make  as  great  a  show  of  encamping  as  possible, 
while  the  main  body  was  secretly  marched  off  towards 
Malcolm's  mill,  in  which  direction  he  was  to  pursue  them, 
after  remaining  two  hours  at  Grand  River.  This  manoeu 
vre  had  the  desired  effect.  A  party  of  the  men  left  on 
the  ground  kept  up  a  galling  and  efficient  fire  on  the  In 
dians  from  the  ferry  house,  while  the  other  pretended  to 


486  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

be  forming  an  encampment,  by  which  means  the  enemy 
were  kept  from  pursuing  and  liarrassing  the  main  body. 
General  W Arthur  arrived  in  sight  of  the  enemy  near 
Malcolm's  Mill  about  four  o'clock  in  the  evening.  They 
were  about  550  strong;  under  the  command  of  Colonels 
Ryason  and  Bostwick;  and  were  well  posted  in  a  forti 
fied  camp  on  a  hill,  before  which  there  was  a  deep  and 
rapid  creek  about  120  yards  from  their  breastwork.  The 
mill  pond  effectually  secured  their  left,  and  in  front  the 
only  chance  to  cross  was  on  the  frame  of  a  narrow  bridge 
from  which  the  planks  had  been  torn.  From  two  prison 
ers,  who  had  been  taken,  the  force  of  the  enemy  was  ascer 
tained,  together  with  the  practicability  of  fording  the 
creek  some  distance  below.  The  detachment  was  now 
dismounted,  and  their  horses  placed  in  the  rear  under 
the  protection  of  a  guard.  The  general  determined  to 
cross  the  creek  below  with  the  Ohio  battalion,  surround 
the  camp  of  the  enemy,  and  attack  it  in  the  rear;  while 
Major  Dudley  crossed  with  the  Kentuckians  on  the  bridge 
and  attacked  it  in  front  at  the  same  moment.  The  Ohio 
battalion  was  accordingly  marched  off  by  the  rear,  un 
discovered  by  the  enemy,  and  taking  a  circuit  through  the 
woods  arrived  at  the  creek,  where  it  still  appeared  too 
deep  to  be  forded.  General  M' Arthur  being  at  the  head 
of  the  line  on  foot,  immediately  plunged  into  the  water, 
which  in  a  few  steps  came  up  to  his  shoulders,  and  con 
vinced  him  that  his  men  could  not  cross  there  and  keep 
their  ammunition  dry.  Further  down  a  pile  of  driftwood 
was  discovered,  which  reached  quite  across  the  stream, 
and  on  that  the  battalion  soon  crossed  in  safety.  In  a 
few  minutes  more  the  rear  of  the  enemy  was  gained, 
where  he  had  but  slightly  fortified  his  camp.  Our  In 
dians  had  crossed  with  the  general  and  as  soon  as  they 
came  in  sight  of  the  enemy  they  raised  their  usual  hideous 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  487 

yell  which  produced  such  a  panic  in  the  Canadians  that 
the  whole  of  them  fled  in  confusion  at  the  first  fire.  On 
hearing  the  approach  of  our  troops  in  the  rear,  the  Ken- 
tuckians  crossed  the  bridge  with  the  utmost  expedition  to 
attack  the  enemy  in  front;  but  before  this  could  be  ef 
fected  and  the  breastwork  gained,  there  was  no  enemy  to 
be  seen.  General  M?  Arthur  pursued  them,  and  captured 
a  considerable  number,  but  their  escape  was  favored  by 
the  approach  of  the  night.  Their  total  loss  was  one  cap 
tain  and  seventeen  privates  killed  and  nine  privates 
wounded  who  were  taken — three  captains,  five  subalterns, 
and  123  privates  taken  prisoners.  General  M? Arthur  lost 
one  killed  and  six  wounded. 

The  detachment  recrossed  the  creek  and  encamped 
near  it  for  the  night,  taking  care  to  place  out  strong  pick 
ets.  The  wounded  of  the  enemy  were  brought  to  camp 
and  well  attended  by  our  surgeons.  In  the  morning  Cap 
tain  Murray  was  sent  two  miles  back  to  burn  a  mill  which 
he  promptly  accomplished;  and  Malcolm's  Mill  being  set 
on  fire  the  march  was  commenced  at  eight  o'clock  in  pur 
suit  of  the  enemy  towards  Dover.  At  Savareen's  Mill, 
sixty-five  of  the  militia,  who  had  again  collected  after 
their  dispersion  last  night,  surrendered  themselves  and 
were  paroled.  All  their  arms  were  destroyed  and  the  mill 
burnt.  In  the  evening  the  detachment  encamped  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Dover,  having  captured  and  paroled 
thirty  more  of  the  militia,  and  burnt  two  other  merchant 
mills,  which  wrere  employed  in  manufacturing  flour  for 
the  army  under  Druinmond.  The  detachment  had  drawn 
no  flour  until  this  day  since  they  left  Beldoon. 

Authentic  information  was  now  received  that  General 
Izard  had  abandoned  Fort  Erie  and  retired  to  Buffalo. 
The  situation  of  the  detachment  had  become  extremely 
critical.  It  was  now  225  miles  within  the  enemv's  coun- 


488  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

try,  and  was  entirely  destitute  of  provisions  for  the  men 
and  forage  for  the  horses.  It  might  also  be  expected  that 
the  enemy  would  make  the  most  vigorous  exertions  to  ef 
fect  its  destruction.  Such  circumstances  were  calculated 
to  dampen  the  ardor  of  the  most  undaunted  spirits ;  but  the 
volunteers  under  M' Arthur  were  possessed  of  too  much 
firmness  and  enterprise  to  be  discouraged  by  common 
difficulties  and  dangers.  A  retrogade  movement  was  now 
made,  leaving  Dover  a  short  distance  on  the  left,  and 
keeping  parallel  with  the  shore  of  Lake  Erie.  The  coun 
try  was  barren  and  destitute  of  resources.  A  few  sheep 
furnished  a  scanty  subsistence  for  the  troops.  A  journey 
of  eighteen  miles  was  performed  this  day  from  the  en 
campment  near  Dover.  In  the  meantime  the  enemy  was 
in  pursuit,  and  this  night  a  regiment  of  1,100  regulars 
encamped  on  the  ground  which  was  occupied  last  night 
by  the  mounted  volunteers.  The  pursuit,  however,  was 
continued  no  further. 

On  the  twelfth,  the  troops  arrived,  after  a  fatiguing 
march  through  the  settlements  of  the  enemy  and  a  por 
tion  of  wilderness  at  the  river  Thames  opposite  an  old 
Indian  village  called  Muncey  town,  where  rafts  were  con 
structed  and  the  sick  placed  upon  them  in  the  care  of  the 
Indians.  The  march  was  again  resumed,  and  on  the  seven 
teenth,  the  troops  reached  Sandwich,  where  they  were 
honorably  discharged  on  the  eighteenth  and  returned 
home.  And  thus  terminated  an  expedition  which  was  not 
surpassed  during  the  war  in  the  boldness  of  its  design, 
and  the  address  with  which  it  was  conducted.  It  was  at 
tended  with  the  loss  of  one  man  only  on  our  part,  while 
that  of  the  enemy  was  considerable  in  men,  as  well  as  in 
the  injury  done  to  its  resources.  It  was  with  great  diffi- 
cultv  that  General  Drummond  could  subsist  his  troops 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  489 

with  the  aid  of  all  the  mills  in  his  vicinity;  and  without 
them,  his  difficulties  must  have  been  greatly  increased. 

General  M' Arthur  who  conceived  and  conducted  the 
expedition,  displayed  great  bravery  and  military  skill. 
No  one  could  have  managed  his  resources  with  more  pru 
dence  and  effect.  His  officers  and  men  were  also  entitled 
to  the  praises  and  gratitude  of  the  country,  for  their 
firmness  in  danger  and  the  cheerfulness  and  fortitude 
with  which  they  obeyed  his  orders  and  endured  the  great 
est  hardships.  Major  Todd  was  particularly  distinguished. 

"I  have  the  support  of  all  the  troops",  says  General 
M' Arthur,  "in  assuring  you  that  to  the  military  talents, 
activity,  and  intelligence  of  Major  Todd,  who  acted  as  my 
adjutant  general,  much  of  the  fortunate  progress  and  is 
sue  of  the  expedition  is  attributable;  and  I  cheerfully 
embrace  this  occasion  to  acknowledge  the  important  serv 
ices  which  he  has  at  all  times  rendered  me  whilst  in  com 
mand  of  the  district.  His  various  merits  justly  entitle 
him  to  the  notice  of  the  government. — M' Arthur." 

Major  Dudley  and  Captain  Bradford  were  also  highly 
commended  by  the  general  for  their  zeal,  activity,  and  intel 
ligence;  together  with  most  of  the  other  officers  who 
served  on  the  expedition. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  WAR  WITH  THE  CREEK  INDIANS  IN  THE  SOUTH. 

Having  brought  our  detail  of  the  operations  in  the 
northwest  to  a  conclusion,  we  propose  in  the  last  place  to 
give  some  account  of  those  transactions  in  the  southwest, 
in  which  the  militia  from  the  States  of  Tennessee  and 
Kentucky  were  chiefly  concerned. 

We  have  seen  in  the  early  part  of  this  history,  that 
the  intrigues  of  the  British  before  the  war  were  not  con 
fined  to  the  northwestern  Indians  alone,  but  were  also 
extended  to  those  residing  south  of  Tennessee  and  west  of 
Georgia  in  the  Mississippi  territory  and  the  Floridas. 
When  the  battle  of  Tippecanoe  was  fought,  Tecumseh  was 
absent  from  his  own  country  on  a  journey  of  intrigue 
among  the  southern  Indians,  for  the  purpose  of  engaging 
them  in  the  British  interest.  It  is  probable  that  but  few 
of  the  British  agents  in  Canada  were  so  enterprising  as 
to  traverse  our  extensive  frontier  from  the  northern  lakes 
to  the  Mexican  gulf  in  person;  but  they  did  not  fail  for 
many  years  before  the  war,  and  during  its  whole  continu 
ance,  to  keep  up  a  constant  intercourse  from  the  north 
west  with  the  Creeks  and  other  nations  in  the  south, 
through  the  medium  of  the  most  active  and  influential 
chiefs  in  their  employment.  These  intrigues,  however, 
were  attended  with  but  very  partial  success.  The  Chicka- 
saws,  Cherokees,  and  Choctaws  remained  friendly  through 
the  whole  war;  and  only  a  few  individuals  the  most 
abandoned  and  vicious  of  the  Creek  nation  could  be  in- 

491 


492  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

duced  at  ail  early  period  to  take  up  the  tomahawk  against 
us. 

In  the  spring  of  1812,  a  party  of  five  Creeks  attacked 
and  massacred  two  families  in  the  frontier  settlements 
near  the  Tennessee  River,  and  made  their  escape  un 
molested.  Several  other  depredations  were  also  com 
mitted  in  all  the  southern  country  during  the  same  sea 
son  by  other  lawless  renegadoes  of  the  same  nation;  and 
much  apprehension  wras  felt  by  our  people,  lest  these  mur 
ders  and  barbarities  by  scattering  and  inconsiderable  par 
ties,  should  be  the  prelude  to  general  hostilities ;  and  prep 
arations  to  meet  such  an  event  and  avenge  our  wrongs 
were  anxiously  desired.  The  continuance  of  the  evil  at 
last  excited  the  utmost  indignation  in  the  people  of  Ten 
nessee,  and  their  legislature  in  the  month  of  October 
had  under  consideration  a  preamble  and  resolutions  on 
this  subject,  from  which  the  following  are  extracted: 

"Resolved,  That  the  governor  of  this  State  be  directed 
to  order  into  service  on  the  frontiers,  10,000  of  the  militia 
of  this  State,  that  is,  5,000  on  the  frontier  of  West,  and 
5,000  on  the  frontier  of  East  Tennessee,  for  the  purpose 
of  preventing  a  repetition  of  those  horrid  scenes  of  sav 
age  barbarity;  and  to  punish  with  death  the  savage  foe 
who  dare  make  the  attempt. 

"Resolved,  That  the  governor  be  directed  to  send  a 
messenger  to  the  Creek  nation  forthwith,  and  demand  a 
prompt  surrender  of  all  the  murderers  of  the  citizens  of 
Tennessee;  and  if  not  delivered  within  twenty  days  after 
the  return  of  said  messenger,  to  order  out  a  sufficient 
force  to  exterminate  the  Creek  nation." 

It  was  not  deemed  necessary,  however,  to  carry  these 
exterminating  resolutions  into  effect.  About  the  time 
they  were  under  consideration  a  grand  national  council 
was  held  bv  the  Creeks  in  which  nearly  all  their  tribes 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  493 

were  amply  represented.  It  terminated  in  a  resolution  to 
punish  those  who  had  committed  hostilities  upon  us,  to 
gether  with  an  address  of  the  most  pacific  character  to 
Colonel  Hawkins,  the  agent  for  the  United  States  in  the 
Creek  nation.  A  considerable  number  of  the  murderers 
accordingly  suffered  for  their  crimes,  some  of  them  being 
executed  and  others  punished  in  different  ways.  About 
the  same  time  also  an  expedition  upon  a  small  scale  was 
conducted  by  Colonel  Newman,  of  Georgia,  against  some 
of  the  Seminole  Indians  residing  further  to  the  south, 
who  were  not  considered  by  the  Creeks  as  an  intimate  part 
of  their  nation.  The  colonel  was  successful  in  his  enter 
prise,  having  beaten  the  enemy  in  several  skirmishes  in 
which  they  lost  about  fifty  of  their  warriors.  It  was  the 
opinion  of  Colonel  Hawkins,  and  also  of  General  Hamp 
ton,  who  passed  through  the  Creek  country  during  these 
transactions,  that  we  might  now  safely  rely  on  the  peace 
ful  conduct  and  friendship  of  all  the  Creeks  with  the  ex 
ception  of  the  Seminoles. 

Late  in  the  fall,  a  detachment  of  1,500  militia  in 
fantry  and  600  mounted  volunteers  were  marched  from 
West  Tennessee,  by  order  of  the  War  Department,  for 
the  defense  of  the  lower  country.  The  foot  troops  de 
scended  the  river  in  boats  under  the  immediate  command 
of  Major-General  Andrew  Jackson,  of  the  Tennessee  mili 
tia,  whilst  the  mounted  men  under  Colonel  Coffee  marched 
by  and  to  Natchez,  where  both  parties  arrived  and  formed 
a  junction  early  in  February,  1813.  In  the  latter  part  of 
the  following  month,  they  commenced  their  march  home 
again,  no  occasion  for  their  services  having  occurred  in 
that  quarter.  Another  small  detachment  of  Tennessee 
volunteers  in  the  meantime  had  marched  under  Colonel 
Williams,  of  East  Tennessee,  in  search  of  adventures  on 
the  frontiers  of  Georgia.  This  party  was  200  strong,  and 


494  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

inarched  early  in  December  from  Knoxville.  Having 
reached  St.  Marys  and  formed  a  junction  with  a  corps  of 
200  mounted  men  in  that  place  under  Colonel  Smith,  the 
whole  marched  in  February  against  the  nearest  towns 
of  the  Seminole  Indians,  who  still  continued  hostile. 
Their  expedition  was  completely  successful.  In  three  suc 
cessive  battles  the  enemy  were  defeated  with  the  loss  of 
thirty-eight  warriors  killed  and  a  considerable  number  in 
wounded  and  prisoners.  The  houses  of  their  towns  were 
burnt,  all  their  corn  was  destroyed,  and  about  400  horses 
with  an  equal  number  of  cattle  were  brought  away;  nor 
did  the  detachment  leave  their  country  as  long  as  an 
enemy  could  be  found  or  any  property  remained  which 
could  be  useful  to  reinstate  their  shattered  fortunes. 

The  Spanish  provinces  of  East  and  West  Florida  hav 
ing  for  some  years  past  been  in  a  revolutionary  insurrec 
tional  state;  and  the  government  of  Spain  being  unable 
from  its  embarrassments  in  Europe  to  maintain  its  au 
thority  over  them;  the  American  government  now  deter 
mined  to  occupy  the  town  of  Mobile,  to  which  it  had  ac 
quired  a  title  by  the  purchase  of  Louisiana,  but  which 
still  remained  in  the  possession  of  the  Spanish  authori 
ties.  On  the  same  grounds,  that  part  of  West  Florida 
which  lies  on  the  Mississippi  River  and  Lake  Pontchar- 
train  had  already  been  taken,  and  incorporated  with  the 
State  of  Louisiana.  To  seize  upon  the  balance  of  our 
rightful  property  by  force  had  now  become  a  necessary 
measure  of  precaution,  lest  that  important  place  should 
fall  into  the  hands  of  the  British.  Accordingly  General 
Wilkinson,  who  still  commanded  at  New  Orleans,  was 
ordered  about  the  first  of  March,  1813,  to  wrest  Mobile 
from  the  Spanish  garrison  at  that  place,  unless  its  com 
mandant  should  voluntarily  surrender  it  to  us.  Prepara 
tions  were  immediately  made  for  an  expedition  against 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  495 

it,  which  was  carried  into  execution  with  so  much  ad 
dress  that  the  fort  was  invested  about  the  middle  of 
April,  before  the  Spanish  commandant  had  received  any 
intimation  of  our  approach.  The  general  had  taken  with 
him  a  detachment  of  troops  from  New  Orleans  in  our 
flotilla  under  Commodore  Shaw  and  on  the  Bay  of  Mobile 
had  formed  a  junction  with  another  detachment  under 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Bowyer  from  Fort  Stoddart.  With 
these  he  intended  to  take  measures  for  reducing  the  fort, 
while  Commodore  Shaw  was  to  prevent  with  his  gun  boats 
the  approach  of  reinforcements  by  water  from  Pensacola. 
A  summons  to  evacuate  the  place  was  immediately  sent  to 
the  Spanish  commandant  with  which  he  thought  it  most 
prudent  to  comply.  About  the  same  time  a  small  Span 
ish  garrison  was  driven  from  the  Perdido  by  Colonel  Car 
son  which  placed  the  most  eastern  extremity  of  the  pur 
chased  territory  in  our  possession. 

It  would  doubtless  have  been  good  policy  on  the  part 
of  the  American  government,  and  it  would  certainly  have 
been  a  justifiable  course,  to  have  seized  and  occupied  the 
whole  of  the  Floridas  during  the  war;  for  as  the  Britsh 
were  closely  allied  with  the  Spaniards,  for  whom  they 
were  then  fighting  against  the  French  on  the  Spanish 
peninsula,  the  officers  of  Spain  in  the  Floridas  very  ami 
cably  afforded  every  assistance  in  their  power  to  our 
enemies.  In  many  instances  they  departed  in  the  most 
flagrant  manner  from  the  character  of  a  friendly  neutral, 
even  going  so  far  as  to  embody  their  militia  to  fight  with 
the  enemy  against  us.  But  that  of  which  we  had  most  to 
complain  was  their  instrumentality  in  exciting  the  Creek 
Indians  to  hostility.  Although  the  British  agents  in  Up 
per  Canada  were  unable,  through  the  medium  of  the 
northwestern  Indians  to  excite  those  of  the  south  to  take 
up  the  tomahawk;  yet  the  Spaniards  in  the  Floridas,  co- 


496  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

operating  with  the  British  agents  in  that  quarter,  were 
able  at  last  to  bring  nearly  the  whole  of  the  powerful 
Creek  nation  into  the  field  against  us.  Whenever  the 
British  and  Spaniards  began  to  enforce  their  intrigues, 
by  presents  of  arms  and  ammunition,  and  such  articles 
of  merchandise  as  either  pleased  the  fancy,  or  gratified 
the  wants  of  the  savage,  they  soon  became  successful. 
Finding  from  their  experience  in  the  early  part  of  the 
war  that  this  would  be  the  only  effectual  course  with  the 
southern  Indians,  they  did  not  hesitate  long  in  resorting 
to  it.  Had  there  been  no  other  inducement,  the  mere 
gratification  of  that  savage  ferocity,  which  is  such  a  con 
spicuous  feature  in  the  character  of  the  modern  British, 
would  have  impelled  them  to  adopt  it.  The  gold  of  that 
degenerate  people  is  now  always  lavished  freely,  as  the 
price  of  innocent  blood.  But  by  employing  the  Creek  In 
dians,  they  doubtless  expected  also  to  derive  much  bene 
fit  from  drawing  our  troops  and  resources  into  the  wilder 
ness,  and  producing  a  diversion  in  favor  of  any  expedi 
tion,  which  might  be  attempted  against  the  southern  sec 
tion  of  the  Union. 

At  the  very  time  of  Wilkinson's  expedition  to  occupy 
Mobile,  the  Spanish  governor  was  intriguing  with  the  In 
dians  and  proffering  them  supplies  for  engaging  in  the 
war  with  the  British.  A  considerable  number  of  Semi- 
noles  and  chiefs  of  the  Creek  nation  were  collected  at 
Pensacola  in  April  for  the  avowed  purpose  of  receiving 
arms  from  the  Spanish  authority ;  but  the  governor  being 
anxious  to  extend  his  influence  over  a  greater  number  and 
to  effect  a  more  formidable  combination,  informed  them 
that  he  had  been  instructed  to  arm  the  whole  nation,  and 
could  not  therefore  supply  those  who  were  present  until 
a  majority  of  the  nation  could  be  induced  to  join  them. 
The  chiefs  were  then  immediately  despatched  to  the  dif- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  497 

ferent  towns  with  the  instructions  to  hold  councils  with 
the  other  chiefs  and  warriors  on  this  subject,  and  to  in 
duce  them  if  possible  to  accept  the  proffered  bribe,  which 
was  at  once  the  price  and  the  means  of  committing  bar 
barities  on  the  American  people.  The  emissaries  were 
but  too  successful.  A  large  proportion  of  the  Creeks 
agreed  to  accept  the  tempting  boon,  and  were  accordingly 
supplied  as  speedily  as  practicable  with  arms  and  am 
munition  from  the  British  stores  at  Pensacola.  A  very 
powerful  minority,  however,  still  continued  friendly  to 
the  United  States  and  refused  to  have  any  participation 
with  the  British  and  their  partizans.  This  led,  in  the 
present  season,  to  a  civil  war  in  the  Creek  nation,  and  no 
doubt  delayed  the  perpetration  of  barbarities  on  the 
American  frontiers,  for  which  they  were  now  effectually 
excited  by  the  British  and  Spaniards. 

Having  witnessed  the  powerful  effects  of  fanaticism 
on  the  northwestern  Indians  under  the  management  of 
that  miserable  vagabond,  the  Wabash  Prophet,  the  Brit 
ish  agents  from  Canada  had  already  been  careful  to  in 
spire  some  of  the  Creek  worthies  with  prophetic  and  mira 
culous  powers.  These  prophets  were  now  the  leaders  of 
the  war  party,  being  the  most  active  and  influential  par 
tizans  of  the  British;  while  those  chiefs  who  had  been  the 
most  active  in  procuring  the  punishment  of  the  renega- 
does,  who  had  murdered  the  American  citizens  were  at 
the  head  of  the  party  which  was  for  peace  in  the  nation 
and  friendship  with  the  United  States.  Colonel  Hawkins, 
our  agent,  in  conjunction  with  these  chiefs,  made  every 
effort  in  their  power  for  the  preservation  of  peace;  but 
it  was  all  in  vain;  the  most  ferocious  of  the  nation  had 
accepted  the  British  price  and  the  implements  for  shed 
ding  the  blood  of  their  best  friends ;  and  nothing  but  the 
carnage  of  a  bloody  war  could  now  satiate  their  fury.  Skir- 

32 


498  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

mishes  and  murders  ensued  among  themselves;  and  the 
friendly  party,  which  was  much  the  weakest,  implored  the 
aid  of  the  American  arms  to  protect  them  and  subdue 
their  opponents.  "If  we  are  destroyed,"  said  their  chiefs 
to  Colonel  Hawkins,  "before  you  aid  us,  you  will  then 
have  the  work  to  do  yourselves,  which  will  be  bloody  and 
attended  with  difficulties,  as  you  do  not  know  as  well  as 
we  do  the  swamps  and  hiding  places  of  those  hatchers  of 
mischief." 

The  information  given  and  the  requests  made  by  the 
friendly  chiefs  were  not  disregarded  by  the  American  peo 
ple.  As  soon  as  the  proper  authorities  in  the  neighbor 
ing  states  and  territories,  and  the  government  of  the 
Union  were  apprised  of  the  advancing  hostility,  prepara 
tions  were  made  to  meet  the  storm,  and  if  possible  to  al 
lay  it  before  it  had  burst  on  our  defenseless  frontiers. 
But  sufficient  time  was  not  left  to  perfect  our  arrange 
ments  and  march  to  their  towns  before  the  dreadful  havoc 
had  commenced  in  the  settlements  of  the  Mobile  country. 
The  settlers  in  that  quarter,  well  apprised  of  the  Brit 
ish  and  Spanish  intrigues,  and  of  the  supplies  which  the 
Indians  had  received  from  Pensacola,  as  well  as  of  the 
progress  of  public  sentiments  and  of  hostile  movements 
in  the  Creek  nation  had  prepared  themselves  for  the 
storm  by  collecting  together  and  establishing  temporary 
forts  for  their  protection,  according  to  the  long  estab 
lished  custom  of  our  people  on  every  frontier  exposed  to 
savage  incursions.  Not  less  than  twenty  of  those  forts 
had  been  erected  in  the  settlements  above  Fort  Staddart, 
on  the  Tombigby  and  Alabama  rivers.  But  from  their 
number,  many  of  them  were  necessarily  weak;  and  the 
people  in  the  latter  part  of  the  summer  had  so  long  ex 
pected  an  incursion  into  their  settlements,  that  they  began 
to  be  less  apprehensive  and  vigilant;  nor  were  they  to  be 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  499 

roused  from  this  apathy  by  the  most  definite  intelligence 
of  approaching  danger. 

About  the  twentieth  of  August,  1813,  the  Choctaw  In 
dians  brought  information  to  the  forts  that  within  ten 
days,  attacks  would  be  made  by  three  separate  parties 
of  Creek  Indians  on  Fort  Minis  in  the  Tensaw  settle 
ment  which  lies  on  the  east  side  of  the  Alabama,  nearly 
opposite  to  Fort  Stoddart;  on  the  forts  situated  in  the 
forks  between  the  Tombigby  and  Alabama  rivers;  and  on 
the  forts  situated  more  immediately  on  the  Tombigby. 
Fort  Minis,  however,  in  which  there  was  a  great  number 
of  people,  and  a  large  amount  of  property  collected,  ap 
pears  to  have  been  the  primary  object  of  attack.  It  con 
tained  about  twenty-four  families  and  upwards  of  130 
volunteer  militia  of  the  Mississippi  territory  under  the 
command  of  Major  Beasley — making  altogether  about  400 
souls,  including  nearly  100  negroes  and  some  half-breed 
Indians.  Notwithstanding  the  intelligence  communicated 
by  the  Choctaws,  and  the  frequent  discovery  of  Indians, 
in  the  neighborhood  of  the  fort  a  few  days  before  the  at 
tack  by  negroes  who  were  sent  out  on  business;  yet  an 
unpardonable  and  most  unaccountable  degree  of  negli 
gence  prevailed  in  the  garrison.  The  commanding  officer 
disbelieved  the  reports  of  the  negroes  and  probably  had 
but  little  faith  in  the  information  given  by  the  Choctaws. 
To  his  incredulity  and  supiueness  must  the  success  of  the 
enemy  be  chiefly  attributed. 

On  Monday  morning  about  eleven  o'clock,  the  enemy 
had  approached  in  a  body  through  an  open  field  within 
thirty  paces  of  the  gate,  which  was  standing  wide  open 
before  they  were  discovered  by  the  garrison.  A  sentry 
then  gave  the  alarm  and  the  Indians  raising  their  hideous 
warwhoop  rushed  in  at  the  gate  without  opposition. 
Major  .Beasley  was  near  the  place  of  entrance  and  was  im- 


500  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

mediately  shot  through  the  body.  He  was  still  able,  how 
ever,  to  give  orders  to  his  men  to  retire  into  the  houses 
and  secure  their  ammunition  and  then  retired  himself 
and  either  died  of  his  wound  or  was  destroyed  in  the  de 
vastation,  which  ultimately  closed  the  scene.  By  enter 
ing  the  gate  the  enemy  had  not  completely  gained  the  in 
terior  of  the  fort.  Its  limits  had  lately  been  extended  by 
erecting  a  new  line  of  pickets  on  one  side  about  fifty  feet 
in  advance  of  the  old  one  which  was  still  standing  with 
the  former  gate-way  through  it  unclosed.  By  entering 
the  gate  the  Indians  got  possession  only  of  the  outer  court, 
enclosed  by  the  new  pickets,  and  then  fired  through  the 
gateway  and  port  holes  of  the  old  pickets  on  our  people 
who  held  possession  of  the  interior.  On  the  other  sides 
of  the  fort  the  volunteers  held  the  port  holes  and  fired  on 
the  Indians  who  still  remained  on  the  outside.  In  this 
manner  a  fierce  and  bloody  contest  was  maintained  for 
several  hours.  The  enemy  in  the  meantime  gained  the 
summit  of  a  blockhouse  at  one  corner,  but  our  troops  suc 
ceeded  in  dislodging  them  before  they  could  effect  any 
thing  important.  At  last,  however,  they  succeeded  in  fir 
ing  a  house  which  stood  near  the  pickets,  and  from  that 
the  flames  were  successively  communicated  to  the  other 
buildings  in  the  fort.  Despair  now  seized  on  the  stout 
est  hearts;  destruction  by  the  tomahawk  or  the  flames 
seemed  inevitable ;  the  only  possible  escape  lay  in  the  pro 
ject  of  cutting  an  opening  through  the  pickets,  rushing 
through  the  ranks  of  the  enemy  and  securing  safety  by 
celerity  of  flight.  This  hopeless  project  was  accordingly 
undertaken  by  the  remains  of  the  garrison  and  was  exe 
cuted  with  so  much  gallantry  and  vigor  that  upwards  of 
twenty  succeeded  in  saving  their  lives.  The  rest  of  the 
people  in  the  fort  all  perished  by  the  flames  and  the  toma 
hawk,  except  a  few  of  the  negroes  and  half-breed  Indians. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  501 

Most  of  the  women  and  children  had  taken  refuge  in  the 
upper  story  of  the  principle  dwelling  house  where  they 
were  consumed  in  the  conflagration  to  the  great  joy  of 
the  savage  spectators.  The  whole  number  of  persons  de 
stroyed  was  considerably  upwards  of  300. 

The  force  of  the  enemy  was  not  less  than  five,  and  was 
probably  as  high  as  700.  It  has  rarely  happened,  how 
ever,  in  the  annals  of  savage  warfare,  that  a  force  of  that 
superiority  has  succeeded  in  capturing  any  fort,  where 
the  works  and  the  garrison  had  only  a  tolerable  degree  of 
strength  and  perseverance.  The  advantages,  gained  by 
the  surprise  at  the  onset  no  doubt  contributed  essentially 
to  their  success;  yet  with  all  those  advantages  in  their 
favor  it  required  a  degree  of  bravery  and  perseverance  to 
succeed,  which  have  rarely  been  displayed  by  savages  in 
any  similar  attack.  They  fought  closely  and  desperately 
for  about  four  hours  and  sustained  a  loss  it  is  believed 
of  nearly  200  warriors.  Such  conduct  could  proceed  only 
from  their  inordinate  thirst  for  British  presents,  a  fur 
ious  fanaticism  excited  by  their  prophets,  and  a  sanguine 
hope  of  success  inspired  by  the  surprise  they  effected  at 
the  commencement  of  the  attack.  After  the  fall  of  the 
fort,  they  roamed  through  the  settlement,  destroying  the 
houses  and  farms  and  carrying  off  all  the  movable  prop 
erty  of  the  inhabitants  to  which  their  means  of  transpor 
tation  were  competent. 

In  the  meantime  the  preparations  for  marching  into 
the  Creek  country  were  actively  progressing  in  the  states 
of  Georgia  and  Tennessee.  From  the  former  the  confines 
of  the  enemy  were  entered,  about  the  middle  of  September, 
by  an  army  upwards  of  3,000  strong  consisting  chiefly  of 
militia  infantry  under  the  command  of  General  Floyd; 
from  the  latter  an  army  still  stronger,  and  chiefly  com 
posed  of  volunteers,  soon  afterwards  entered  their  conn- 


502  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

try  in  two  divisions,  one  from  West  Tennessee  under 
Major  General  Jackson,  and  the  other  from  East  Ten 
nessee  under  Major-General  John  Oocke.  The  legislature 
of  Tennessee  was  in  session  when  the  news  of  the  mas 
sacre  at  Fort  Minis  reached  that  State;  and  a  law  was 
immediately  passed  authorizing  the  governor  to  detach 
a  corps  of  3,500  men  for  the  Creek  campaign  in  addition 
to  those  Avho  had  been  detached  under  the  authority  of 
the  general  government.  It  Avas  thus  that  so  large  a  force 
was  sent  into  the  field  from  that  patriotic  State.  Meas 
ures  Avere  also  taken  in  the  Mississippi  territory  after  the 
massacre  at  Fort  Minis  to  assemble  a  more  formidable 
force  in  the  Mobile  country;  and  about  1,500  men  were 
accordingly  collected  at  Fort  Stoddart  as  speedily  as  prac 
ticable,  consisting  chiefly  of  the  local  militia  and  two 
regiments  of  volunteers  from  other  parts  of  the  territory 
— all  under  the  command  of  Brigadier  General  Flournoy 
of  the  U.  S.  army.  The  Choctaw  Indians  also  declared 
Avar  against  the  Creeks  and  tendered  their  services  to 
co-operate  Avith  us  in  the  commencing  campaign. 

Early  in  November  General  Jackson  had  arrived  and 
encamped  with  his  army  at  a  place  called  the  Ten  Is 
lands,  on  the  Coosa  River.  Here  he  despatched  General 
Coffee  AA7ith  900  men  from  his  brigade  of  cavalry  and 
mounted  riflemen  to  destroy  the  Tallushatche  toAvns  about 
eight  miles  distant  at  which  place  he  had  ascertained 
there  Avas  a  collection  of  hostile  Creeks.  On  the  morning 
of  the  third  of  November,  General  Coffee  arrived  within 
a  mile  and  a  half  of  the  principal  toAvn  where  the  enemy 
Avere  posted  and  divided  his  command  into  two  columns, 
the  right  being  cavalry  under  Colonel  Allcorn,  and  the 
left  mounted  riflemen  under  Colonel  Cannon.  The  for 
mer  was  ordered  to  cross  a  creek  which  ran  before  them 
and  to  march  up  on  the  right  of  the  town  so  as  to  en- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  503 

circle  it  on  that  side;  while  the  latter  was  to  perform  a 
similar  movement  on  the  left  until  the  heads  of  the  col 
umns  had  joined  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  town  which 
would  thus  be  completely  enclosed  within  our  lines.  This 
plan  was  executed  correctly,  each  column  keeping  at  such 
a  distance  from  the  town,  which  was  situated  in  the 
woods,  as  not  to  be  immediately  discovered  by  the  enemy. 
However,  the  Indians  soon  ascertained  that  our  troops 
were  approaching,  and  with  drums  beating  and  the  war- 
whoop  resounding  prepared  themselves  for  action;  which 
was  brought  on  in  a  few  minutes  by  Captain  Hammond, 
who  had  been  sent  within  the  circle  of  alignment  to  draw 
them  from  their  houses.  As  soon  as  the  Captain  had 
shown  his  detachment  near  the  town  and  had  given  the 
savages  a  distant  fire,  they  rushed  out  against  him  in  a 
furious  manner.  Retiring  agreeably  to  the  plan  of  battle 
adopted  by  the  general,  he  soon  led  them  out  to  the  right 
column  which  gave  them  a  general  fire,  charged  upon 
them,  and  drove  them  back  into  their  town.  They  now 
found  themselves  completely  overpowered  and  cut  off 
from  the  possibility  of  retreat;  yet  they  still  bravely 
maintained  the  contest  with  desperate  valor. 

"They  made  all  the  resistance  that  an  overpowered 
soldier  could  do — they  fought  as  long  as  one  existed — 
but  their  destruction  was  very  soon  completed.  Our  men 
rushed  up  to  the  doors  of  their  houses  and  in  a  few  min 
utes  killed  the  last  warrior."  They  "met  death  with  all  its 
horrors,  without  shrinking — not  one  asked  to  be  spared, 
but  fought  as  long  as  they  could  stand  or  sit.  In  conse 
quence  of  their  flying  to  their  houses  and  mixing  with 
their  families,  our  men  in  killing  the  males  without  in 
tention  killed  and  wounded  a  few  of  the  squaws  and 
children,  which  was  regretted  by  every  officer  and  soldier 
of  the  detachment,  but  which  could  not  be  avoided. — 
Coffee." 


504  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

It  was  believed  that  not  one  who  was  in  the  town  es 
caped  to  carry  the  news  of  their  signal  defeat  to  their 
friends  in  other  places.  The  whole  number  killed  and 
counted  was  186 — but  there  was  probably  as  many  more 
killed  and  not  found  in  the  weeds  as  would  make  up  the 
number  of  200.  The  squaws  and  children  captured 
amounted  to  eighty-four,  many  of  whom  were  wounded. 
The  loss  in  General  Coffee's  detachment  was  five  killed 
and  forty-one  wounded,  none  of  them  mortally.  The  In 
dians  fought  a  considerable  part  of  the  battle  with  the 
bow  and  arrow,  each  warrior  being  provided  with  arms 
of  that  description  which  he  used  after  discharging  his 
gun  till  a  favorable  opportunity  for  reloading  occurred. 

This  destruction  at  the  Tallushatche  town  was  con 
sidered,  and  not  without  reason,  as  a  retaliation  for  the 
massacre  at  Fort  Mims.  The  result  in  this  instance  was 
more  complete,  however,  and  accompanied  with  much  less 
barbarity  in  the  execution  than  in  the  former  case  where 
the  enemy  triumphed.  There  is  also  this  striking  differ 
ence  between  them,  that  at  the  Tallushatche  the  enemy 
compelled  us  to  the  unsparing  carnage  by  the  obstinacy 
and  the  manner  of  his  resistance.  No  warrior  was  saved 
because  none  would  accept  life  at  our  hands;  but  all  the 
women  and  children  were  spared  as  far  as  it  was  practic 
able.  Not  so  at  Fort  Mims — indiscriminate  massacre 
and  conflagration  was  there  the  universal  doom. 

In  five  days  after  the  affair  of  Tallushatche,  the  enemy 
received  another  signal  chastisement  from  the  hands  of 
General  Jackson.  On  the  evening  of  the  seventh,  the 
general  was  informed  by  a  friendly  Indian,  who  was  sent 
express  from  Talladega,  a  fortified  establishment  of  our 
friends,  about  thirty  miles  below  the  camp  at  Ten  Is 
lands,  that  a  large  collection  of  hostile  Creeks  were  en 
camped  near  that  place,  and  were  momently  expected  to 


IN  THE  WE8TEBN  COUNTRY  505 

attack  and  destroy  it.  The  general  immediately  deter 
mined  to  march  that  night  with  all  his  disposable  force 
and  give  them  battle  as  quick  as  possible.  Leaving  every 
thing  in  his  camp  which  could  retard  the  rapidity  of  his 
march,  he  crossed  the  Coosa  at  Ten  Islands  and  moved 
with  such  celerity  that  he  was  able  to  encamp  in  the 
night  and  give  his  men  some  rest  and  refreshment  within 
six  miles  of  the  fort  which  he  was  marching  to  relieve. 
Before  day  the  march  was  again  resumed,  and  about  sun 
rise  the  army  was  within  half  a  mile  of  the  hostile  en 
campment.  The  order  of  battle  was  now  formed;  the  in 
fantry  were  disposed  in  three  lines,  the  militia  on  the  left, 
and  the  volunteers  on  the  right;  the  cavalry  formed  the 
extreme  wings,  thrown  forward  in  a  curve,  with  instruc 
tions  to  keep  the  rear  of  their  columns,  or  interior  end 
of  their  lines,  connected  with  the  flanks  of  the  infantry, 
with  a  view  to  encircle  and  destroy  the  whole  force  of  the 
enemy.  A  corps  of  cavalry  was  also  held  in  reserve  under 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Dyer.  In  this  order  the  troops  pro 
ceeded  leisurely  toAvards  the  enemy,  while  the  advanced 
guard  was  pushed  forward  to  engage  them,  and  by  re 
tiring  to  draw  them  within  the  wings  of  our  army.  The 
advance  performed  its  duties  in  an  excellent  manner,  en 
gaging  the  enemy  very  bravely,  and  giving  them  four  or 
five  destructive  rounds  before  it  began  to  retreat.  This 
had  the  desired  effect;  the  Indians  no  doubt  believed, 
from  the  intrepidity  of  the  attack,  that  the  main  part  of 
our  force  was  before  them,  and  they  pursued  it  with 
alacrity  and  vigor.  The  front  line  was  now  ordered  to 
advance  briskly  and  meet  them;  but  a  few  companies  of 
the  militia  in  that  line  preferred  the  backward  movement 
and  began  to  retreat.  The  general  to  supply  the  vacancy 
immediately  ordered  the  reserve  to  dismount  and  form  in 
that  line  which  was  executed  with  much  promptitude  and 


506  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  AVAR 

effect.  The  retiring  companies,  finding  the  progress  o£ 
the  enemy  thus  arrested,  were  emboldened  to  rally  and 
return  to  the  onset.  The  fire  soon  became  general,  along 
the  whole  of  the  front  line,  and  the  contiguous  portions 
of  the  wings.  Our  force,  however,  was  too  strong,  and  our 
fire  too  effectual  for  the  contest  to  be  long  maintained  by 
the  savages;  they  soon  began  to  retreat,  though  they 
found  but  little  safety  in  such  a  measure.  In  their  flight 
they  were  met  at  every  turn  and  pursued  in  every  direc 
tion.  The  right  wing  chased  them  with  a  most  destruc 
tive  fire  to  the  mountains  at  the  distance  of  three  miles; 
and  it  was  the  opinion  of  the  general  that  if  he  had  not 
been  compelled  to  dismount  his  reserve,  scarcely  one  of 
the  enemy  could  have  escaped  destruction.  The  victory, 
however,  was  very  decisive;  290  bodies  were  counted, 
and  no  doubt  many  more  were  killed  who  were  not  dis 
covered.  Our  loss  was  fifteen  killed  and  about  the  same 
number  wounded. 

General  Jackson  now  marched  back  without  delay  to 
his  camp  at  Ten  Islands,  lest  the  enemy  should  discover 
its  weakness  in  his  absence  and  destroy  his  baggage,  which 
he  had  left  entirely  unprotected.  At  the  time  of  march 
ing  from  that  place,  he  had  momently  expected  the  arrival 
of  a  detachment  under  General  White,  from  the  division 
of  East  Tennessee  commanded  by  Major-General  Cocke. 
It  was  originally  intended,  that  the  two  divisions  from 
Tennessee  should  form  a  junction  in  the  Creek  country, 
and  act  together  under  the  immediate  direction  of  Gen 
eral  Jackson ;  and  a  detachment  from  the  eastern  division 
had  arrived  near  the  camp  at  Ten  Islands  with  this  view, 
and  had  apprised  General  Jackson  of  its  approach.  On 
the  evening  of  the  7th,  relying  on  its  advance,  the  gen 
eral  sent  an  express  to  inform  its  commandant,  General 
White,  of  the  intended  movement,  and  to  order  him  to 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  507 

coine  on  by  a  forced  march  for  the  protection  of  the  bag 
gage.  This  order  was  received;  but  soon  after  it  another 
arrived  from  General  Cocke,  ordering  the  detachment 
back  to  his  headquarters.  General  White  thought  proper 
to  obey  the  latter,  and  immediately  sent  an  express  to 
inform  General  Jackson  of  this  determination. 

The  object  of  General  Cocke  in  recalling  White  was 
to  send  a  detachment  under  that  officer  against  the  Hill- 
abee  towns  of  the  hostile  Creeks.  On  the  llth  of  No 
vember,  General  White  was  accordingly  detached  on  this 
enterprise,  with  a  regiment  of  mounted  infantry  under 
the  command  of  Colonel  Burch,  a  battalion  of  cavalry  un 
der  Major  Porter,  and  300  Cherokee  Indians  commanded  by 
Colonel  Morgan.  He  had  to  march  upwards  of  100  miles 
through  a  rough  country,  to  reach  the  object  of  his  des 
tination.  On  the  way  he  passed  three  towns  belonging  to 
the  hostile  Creeks,  which  were  now  evacuated — two  of  them 
he  burnt,  and  preserved  the  other  in  the  expectation  that 
it  might  be  useful  in  the  further  operations  of  the  army. 
Having  arrived  on  the  17th,  within  six  miles  of  the  Hilla- 
bee  town,  where  there  was  an  assemblage  of  the  enemy, 
the  detachment  was  halted  and  arrangement  made  for  the 
attack.  Colonel  Burch,  with  a  considerable  portion  of  the 
troops  dismounted,  and  accompanied  by  Colonel  Morgan 
with  the  Cherokee  Indians,  was  sent  forward  in  the  night, 
with  instructions  to  surround  the  town  before  day,  and  as 
soon  as  the  light  appeared,  to  commence  the  attack  upon 
it.  The  night,  however,  was  so  extremely  dark,  that  this 
detachment  did  not  reach  the  town  before  daylight;  yet 
they  succeeded  so  completely  in  surprising  and  surround 
ing  it,  that  the  whole  assemblage  it  contained  was  killed 
and  captured  by  the  troops  on  foot  alone,  without  losing 
a  drop  of  blood  on  their  part.  About  sixty  warriors  were 
killed;  and  250  warriors,  squaws,  and  children  were  cap- 


508  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

tured.  General  White  arrived  with  the  mounted  reserve, 
in  time  to  have  decided  or  improved  the  victory,  had  the 
resistance  or  flight  of  the  enemy  rendered  his  co-operation 
necessary.  The  troops  subsisted  themselves  and  their 
horses,  on  the  supplies  procured  in  the  country  of  the  en 
emy,  during  the  greater  part  of  this  expedition,  which 
lasted  about  two  weeks. 

In  the  latter  part  of  this  month,  a  fourth  Mctory  was 
obtained  over  the  Creeks,  by  the  army  of  Georgia  under 
the  command  of  General  Floyd.  Having  obtained  infor 
mation,  that  a  considerable  force  of  the  hostile  Creeks 
were  assembled  at  the  town  of  Au-tos-see,  on  the  south 
bank  of  the  Talapoosa  river,  about  twenty  miles  above  its 
junction  with  the  Coosa,  General  Floyd  proceeded  against 
them  in  the  latter  part  of  September,  with  a  corps  of  950 
militia,  and  about  400  friendly  Indians.  He  arrived  on 
the  28th  near  the  town,  and  the  dawn  of  the  29th,  found 
his  army  arrayed  in  order  of  battle  before  the  town,  which 
was  situated  at  the  mouth  of  Caulebee  creek.  His  plan 
had  been,  to  surround  the  town  completely,  by  extending 
his  right  to  the  creek  above  it,  and  his  left  to  the  river 
below  it,  while  the  friendly  Indians  occupied  the  opposite 
bank  of  the  Talapoosa.  For  this  purpose,  the  corps  of 
Indians  had  been  detached  with  instructions  to  cross  the 
river  above,  and  fall  down  so  as  to  occupy  the  bank  op 
posite  the  town,  when  the  attack  was  made  at  daylight. 
But  owing  to  the  difficulty  of  crossing,  and  the  coldness 
of  the  season,  this  part  of  the  plan  was  not  executed ;  and 
when  the  day  dawned,  another  town  was  discovered  about 
500  yards  below  that  which  the  army  was  prepared  to  at 
tack,  which  still  further  disconcerted  the  arrangements 
originally  made.  A  portion  of  the  troops  were  now  de 
tached  against  the  lower  town,  and  the  friendly  Indians 
were  sent  over  the  creek,  to  prevent  a  retreat  up  the  river. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  509 

A  vigorous  attack  was  then  made  on  the  upper  town,  which 
was  resisted  with  desperate  bravery  by  its  inhabitants.  The 
deluded  fanatics  had  been  taught  by  their  prophets  to  be 
lieve,  that  Au-tos-see  was  a  sacred  spot,  on  which  no  white 
man  could  assail  them  without  inevitable  destruction.  They 
were  now  soon  convinced,  however,  by  the  fire  of  our 
artillery  and  the  points  of  our  bayonets,  that  their  sacred 
houses,  with  the  utmost  bravery  they  could  display  in 
their  defence,  would  be  wholly  unavailing.  They  accord 
ingly  began  to  fly  in  every  direction,  where  there  was  any 
prospect  of  escape.  By  nine  o'clack  they  were  completely 
driven  from  the  plain,  and  both  of  their  towns  enveloped 
in  flames.  The  exact  amount  of  their  killed  was  not  as 
certained,  but  it  was  believed  to  be  about  200.  On  our 
part  there  were  eleven  killed,  and  fifty-four  wounded — 
among  the  latter,  General  Floyd  severely  and  his  Adjutant- 
General  Newman,  slightly.  As  there  were  many  other 
populous  towns  in  this  vicinity,  which  could  send  into  the 
field  a  large  number  of  warriors,  General  Floyd  thought 
it  most  advisable  to  retire  again  to  the  Chatahoochee. 

After  these  signal  defeats  of  the  enemy  in  the  month 
of  September,  the  operations  against  the  hostile  Creeks 
experienced  a  temporary  suspension.  This  was  owing  in 
a  great  measure,  to  the  reduction  of  the  Tennessee  troops, 
by  the  citizens  of  that  State  returning  home  as  their  terms 
of  service  expired.  The  intrepid  Jackson  endeavored 
in  vain  to  keep  up  a  formidable  force  in  the  hostile  country 
— his  fellow  citizens  who  were  with  him  in  the  field,  would 
not  volunteer  the  second  time  and  join  him  in  a  winter 
campaign.  He  still,  however,  kept  a  sufficient  force  to 
gether  to  maintain  his  position  and  hold  the  barbarians 
in  check,  and  exertions  were  soon  made  with  success  by 
the  patriots  of  Tennessee,  to  reinforce  him  with  new 
levies  of  volunteers.  Before  the  middle  of  January,  he  was 


510  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

joined  by  a  brigade  of  800  mounted  infantry,  which  en 
abled  him  again  to  commence  active  operations.  But  in 
the  meantime  an  affair  occurred  in  the  Mobile  country, 
and  another  with  the  army  under  Floyd,  which  it  will  be 
proper  to  notice  in  this  place. 

About  the  middle  of  December,  General  Claibovne  of 
the  Mississippi  volunteers,  marched  up  the  Alabama  from 
Fort  Claiborne,  on  an  expedition  against  a  neAV  town, 
which  had  lately  been  built  upwards  of  100  miles  above 
him  on  that  river  by  Witherford,  a  chief  who  commanded 
at  the  massacre  of  Fort  Mims.  The  force  of  General 
Claiborne  was  composed  of  regulars,  volunteers,  militia, 
and  some  Choctow  Indians.  Having  arrived  near  the 
town,  he  prepared  to  attack  it  on  the  morning  of  the  23rd, 
with  his  troops  divided  into  three  columns.  The  enemy 
were  apprised  of  his  approach,  and  had  chosen  a  position 
in  advance  of  their  town  to  give  him  battle.  As  our  troops 
came  in  sight  of  their  houses,  they  made  a  vigorous  at 
tack  on  the  right  column,  consisting  of  volunteers  under 
the  command  of  Colonel  Carson.  The  centre  was  ordered 
to  support  the  right,  but  before  it  could  reach  the  point  of 
action,  the  volunteers  had  gallantly  driven  the  enemy  from 
their  position.  Flying  in  every  direction  through  the 
swamps  and  deep  ravines,  by  which  the  town  was  en 
vironed,  they  soon  completely  eluded  their  pursuers,  and 
gained  the  opposite  side  of  the  Alabama,  where  they  had 
secreted  their  women  and  children  on  the  first  intelligence 
of  our  approach.  They  had  left  all  their  property  however 
in  the  town,  which  contained  about  200  houses — the  whole 
was  now  committed  to  the  flames.  In  the  house  of  Wither 
ford,  a  letter  was  found,  from  the  Spanish  governor  at 
Pensacola  to  the  heroes  of  Fort  Mims,  in  which  they  were 
congratulated  on  their  success  in  destroying  the  fort,  and 
assured  that  he  had  used  his  best  endeavors  to  procure 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  511 

more  arms  and  ammunition  for  them  from  the  Havanna. 
The  enemy  left  thirty  killed.  Our  loss  was  one  killed  and 
six  wounded. 

The  Creeks  in  the  eastern  section  of  the  Nation  at  last 
conceived  themselves  sufficiently  strong  to  commence  of 
fensive  operations  against  the  troops  under  General  Floyd. 
On  the  27th  of  January,  a  formidable  attack  was  made 
before  day  on  his  camp,  about  fifty  miles  west  of  the 
Chatahoochee,  by  a  large  assemblage  of  warriors,  they  stole 
up  near  the  sentinels,  fired  upon  them,  and  then  rushed 
furiously  against  the  lines  of  the  camp.  In  a  few  minutes 
the  action  became  general  on  the  front  and  flanks,  which 
were  closely  pressed  by  the  savages,  who  boldly  approached 
within  thirty  paces  of  the  artillery.  They  were  unable, 
however,  to  make  any  serious  impression,  and  were  soon 
compelled,  by  the  well  directed  fire  of  the  artillery  and 
riflemen,  followed  at  daylight  by  a  charge  of  the  bayonet, 
to  fly  in  every  direction  for  safety.  The  cavalry  pursued 
them,  and  destroyed  many  in  their  flight.  Thirty-seven 
dead  bodies  were  found,  and  a  great  number  of  wounded 
made  their  escape.  General  Floyd  lost  seventeen  killed, 
and  one  hundred  and  thirty-two  wounded. 

When  General  Jackson  was  joined  by  the  new  brigade 
of  volunteers  from  Tennessee,  he  immediately  prepared 
himself  for  an  excursion  against  the  enemy.  The  volun 
teers  combined  with  the  force  which  had  remained  in  the 
field,  the  most  efficient  part  of  which  was  an  artillery 
company,  with  a  six  pounder,  and  a  company  of  officers 
commanded  by  General  Coffee,  who  had  remained  in  serv 
ice  after  their  men  had  left  them,  amounted  in  the  whole  to 
930  exclusive  of  Indians.  The  general  had  received  intel 
ligence,  that  the  hostile  towns  on  the  Tallapoosa,  were  col 
lecting  their  forces  into  one  body,  to  make  an  attack  on 
Fort  Armstrong,  where  the  remains  of  the  eastern  divi- 


512  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

sion  were  stationed;  and  he  now  determined  to  anticipate 
them  by  marching  into  their  country,  and  giving  them  bat 
tle  on  their  own  ground.  Having  previously  crossed  the 
Coosa,  he  marched  from  the  vicinity  of  Ten  Islands  on  the 
17th  of  January,  1814,  and  on  the  next  day  reached  his 
old  battle  ground  at  Talladega,  where  he  was  joined  by  a 
reinforcement  of  300  Indians,  chiefly  of  the  friendly 
Creeks.  Understanding  that  the  enemy  were  concentrated, 
to  the  amount  of  900,  in  a  bend  of  the  Tallapoosa,  near  a 
creek  called  Emucfau,  he  directed  his  march  without  de 
lay  for  that  place.  On  the  evening  of  the  21st,  he  arrived 
in  the  vicinity  of  Emucfau,  and  having  discovered  several 
Indian  paths,  that  had  lately  been  much  travelled,  from 
which  he  knew  there  must  be  a  large  force  of  the  enemy 
in  his  neighborhood,  he  determined  to  encamp  and  recon 
noitre  the  country  in  the  night.  A  strong  position  was 
selected,  and  an  encampment  formed  in  a  hollow  square, 
with  every  necessary  arrangement  to  receive  a  night  at 
tack.  Spies  were  sent  out,  who  returned  about  eleven 
o'clock  in  the  night  with  information,  that  they  had  dis 
covered  a  large  encampment  of  the  enemy  at  the  distance 
of  three  miles ;  and  that  from  their  whooping  and  dancing 
they  seemed  to  be  apprised  of  our  approach ;  and  that  in 
the  opinion  of  an  Indian  spy,  who  saw  them  conveying 
;nvay  their  women  and  children,  they  intended  either  to 
attack  our  camp  or  make  their  escape  before  day.  Pre 
pared  either  to  receive  an  attack,  or  to  commence  an 
early  pursuit  if  the  enemy  retreated,  our  men  had  noth 
ing  to  do  but  wait  the  result  of  their  determination.  Of 
this  they  were  apprised  about  six  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
by  a  vigorous  attack  on  the  left  flank.  Our  troops  main 
tained  their  ground  with  much  firmness,  and  effectually 
repelled  the  onset  of  the  savages.  General  Coffee,  the  Ad 
jutant-General  Colonel  Sittler,  and  the  Inspector-General 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  513 

Colonel  Carroll,  were  particularly  active  in  encouraging 
the  men  to  the  performance  of  their  duties.  The  battle 
raged  on  the  left  flank  and  left  of  the  rear  for  half  an 
hour,  when  the  dawn  of  day  enabled  the  general  to  prepare 
for  a  charge,  which  was  gallantly  led  by  General  Coffee, 
and  Colonels  Carroll  and  Higgins.  The  enemy  were  com 
pletely  routed  at  every  point,  and  the  friendly  Indians 
having  joined  in  pursuit,  they  were  chased  about  two  miles 
with  great  slaughter. 

The  pursuit  being  over,  General  Coffee  was  detached 
with  400  men  and  the  friendly  Indians,  to  destroy  the  en 
campment  of  the  enemy,  unless  he  should  find  it  so  strong 
ly  fortified,  as  to  render  it  necessary  to  carry  the  six 
pounder  against  it.  On  examining  its  strength,  he  con 
cluded  that  the  latter  would  be  the  most  prudent  course, 
and  accordingly  returned  for  that  purpose.  But  he  had 
been  in  camp  a  short  time,  when  the  enemy  appeared  in 
some  force  on  the  right  flank,  and  began  to  fire  on  a  party, 
who  were  looking  for  dead  bodies,  where  some  Indians  had 
engaged  them  on  guard  in  the  night.  General  Coffee  was 
immediately  authorized  at  his  request,  to  take  200  men 
and  turn  their  left  flank ;  he  was  followed,  however,  by  no 
more  than  fifty-four,  chiefly  officers  of  the  dis  banded 
volunteers.  With  these  he  bravely  attacked  the  left  of  the 
enemy;  and  200  of  the  friendly  Indians  were  ordered,  at 
the  same  time  to  assail  them  on  their  right.  It  was  now 
discovered,  however,  that  this  attack  was  a  feint  on  the 
part  of  the  enemy,  by  which  they  designed  to  draw  our 
attention  and  troops  to  the  right,  while  their  main  force 
attacked  the  camp  on  the  left,  where  they  expected  of 
course  to  find  nothing  but  weakness  and  confusion;  but 
General  Jackson  anticipating  their  scheme,  had  ordered 
the  left  flank  to  remain  prepared  in  its  place,  and  as  soon 
as  the  alarm  was  given,  he  repaired  to  that  quarter  himself 


514  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

with  a  reinforcement.  The  whole  line  received  the  enemy 
with  astonishing  firmness,  and  after  giving  them  a  few 
fires  were  ordered  to  the  charge,  which  was  gallantly  exe 
cuted  under  the  direction  of  Colonels  Carroll  and  Higgins. 
The  Indians  now  fled  precipitately,  and  were  pursued  to 
a  considerable  distance  with  a  close  and  destructive  fire. 

The  friendly  Indians  who  had  been  ordered  to  co-op 
erate  with  General  Coffee  on  the  right,  had  returned  to  the 
left  when  the  attack  commenced  in  that  quarter;  and  the 
general  was  still  contending  with  his  fifty  men,  against  a 
very  superior  force  of  the  enemy,  after  the  main  contest 
had  terminated.  A  hundred  of  our  Indians  were  then  sent 
to  reinforce  him,  with  \vhich  he  was  able  to  charge  the  foe, 
and  rout  them  completely  with  very  considerable  destruc 
tion.  General  Coffee  was  wounded,  and  his  aide  with 
three  others  was  killed. 

The  balance  of  this  day  was  spent  in  burying  the  dead, 
taking  care  of  the  wounded,  and  fortifying  the  camp,  lest 
another  and  more  formidable  night  attack  should  be  made : 
and  General  Jackson  now  determined  to  return  the  next 
day  towards  his  former  position  on  the  Coosa  river. 

"Many  causes  concurred,"  says  the  general,  "to  make 
such  a  measure  necessary.  As  I  had  not  set  out  prepared, 
or  with  a  view,  to  make  a  permanent  establishment,  I  con 
sidered  it  worse  than  useless  to  advance  and  destroy  an 
empty  encampment.  I  had  indeed  hoped  to  meet  the  enemy 
there,  but  having  met  and  beaten  them  a  little  sooner,  I 
did  not  think  it  necessary,  or  prudent,  to  proceed  any 
further — not  necessary,  because  I  had  accomplished  all  I 
could  expect  to  effect  by  marching  to  their  encampments ; 
and  bcause  if  it  was  proper  to  contend  with,  and  weaken 
their  forces  still  further,  this  object  would  be  more  cer 
tainly  attained  by  commencing  a  return,  which  having 
to  them  the  appearance  of  a  retreat,  would  inspire  them 
to  pursue  me — not  prudent,  because  of  the  number  of  my 
wounded;  of  the  reinforcements  from  below,  which  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  515 

enemy  might  be  expected  to  receive;  of  the  starving  con 
dition  of  my  horses,  they  having  had  neither  corn  nor 
cane  for  two  days  and  nights;  of  the  scarcity  of  supplies 
for  my  men,  the  Indians  who  joined  me  at  Talladega  hav 
ing  drawn  none,  and  being  wholly  destitute;  and  because, 
if  the  enemy  pursued  me,  as  it  was  likely  they  would, 
the  diversion  in  favor  of  General  Floyd  would  be  the  more 
complete  and  effectual." 

The  return  was  accordingly  commenced  the  next  day, 
and  at  night  the  camp  was  again  fortified.  On  the  morn 
ing  of  the  24th,  an  attack  was  expected,  not  only  from  the 
occurrences  of  the  night,  but  because  there  was  a  danger 
ous  defile  not  far  from  the  camp,  at  the  Enotachopco  creek 
on  the  route  on  which  the  army  was  marching.  The  gen 
eral  hence  determined  to  cross  the  creek  at  a  different 
place,  where  it  was  clear  of  reeds  except  immediately  on 
its  margin.  Having  issued  a  general  order,  prescribing  the 
manner  in  which  the  men  should  be  formed,  in  the  event 
of  an  attack  on  the  front,  rear,  or  flanks;  and  having 
formed  the  front  and  rear  guards,  as  well  as  the  right 
and  left  columns;  the  general  moved  off  his  troops  in 
regular  order  from  the  encampment.  The  creek  was 
reached;  the  front  guard  with  part  of  the  flanks  columns 
had  crossed,  the  wounded  in  the  center  were  over,  and  the 
artillery  was  entering  the  water,  wrhen  the  alarm  gun  was 
heard  in  the  rear.  Confidently  relying  on  the  firmness  of 
his  troops,  the  general  heard  it  with  pleasure.  Colonel 
Carroll  was  at  the  head  of  the  center  column  of  the  rear 
guard;  its  right  column  was  commanded  by  Colonel  Per 
kins,  and  its  left  by  Colonel  Stump.  Having  selected  the 
ground  on  which  he  was  attacked,  the  general  expected  he 
would  be  able  to  cut  off  the  assailants  completely  by  wheel 
ing  the  flank  columns  on  their  pivots,  recrossing  the  creek 
above  and  below,  and  falling  upon  the  flanks  and  rear  of 
the  enemy.  But  when  the  order  was  given  by  Colonel 


516  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Carroll,  for  the  rear  guard  to  halt  and  form,  and  the  en 
emy  began  to  fire  upon  it,  instead  of  forming,  it  fled 
precipitately  into  the  center  of  the  army,  carrying  con 
sternation  and  confusion  into  the  flank  columns,  and 
leaving  but  twenty-five  men  with  Colonel  Carroll  to  ar 
rest  the  progress  of  the  pursuers.  The  militia  appeared, 
as  well  as  the  enemy,  to  have  considered  the  return  of  the 
army  as  a  retreat  from  a  superior  conquering  foe,  with 
whom  it  was  dangerous  to  contend.  The  confusion  was 
not  easily  restored  to  order ;  but  in  the  mean  time  Colonel 
Carroll  with  his  handful  of  men  bravely  maintained  their 
post,  as  long  as  it  was  possible  to  resist  such  superior 
numbers ;  and  being  then  joined  by  Lieutenant  Armstrong 
with  the  artillery,  and  Captain  Russell  with  a  company  of 
spies,  the  contest  was  still  continued  with  success.  They 
now  advanced  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  in  the  rear  creek, 
amidst  a  most  galling  fire  from  their  numerous  enemies, 
and  maintained  that  commanding  position,  till  the  six 
pounder  was  dragged  up,  and  discharged  a  few  rounds  of 
grape  shot  on  the  opposing  host.  The  impression  thus 
made,  was  followed  by  a  charge,  which  put  the  enemy  to 
flight;  and  by  this  time  the  frightened  militia,  having 
regained  their  spirits,  had  recrossed  the  creek  in  consid 
erable  numbers,  and  were  ready  to  join  in  the  pursuit, 
which  was  vigorously  pressed  for  the  distance  of  two  miles. 
The  Indians  appeared  in  their  turn  to  have  experienced 
a  panic,  for  they  fled  in  great  precipitation,  throwing 
away  whatever  might  retard  their  flight  .  Too  much  praise 
cannot  be  bestowed  on  the  brave  little  band  of  heroes,  who 
arrested  their  progress  and  actually  defeated  them,  after 
the  main  body  had  fled  over  the  creek  in  confusion.  Lieu 
tenant  Armstrong  fell  mortally  wounded  immediately 
after  the  first  fire  from  the  six  pounder. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  517 

"My  brave  fellows,"  he  exclaimed  as  he  lav,  "some  of 
you  may  fall,  but  you  must  save  the  cannon."  Several 
of  them  did  fall  at  the  same  spot,  covered  with  glory  like 
their  brave  commander. 

The  rest  of  the  return  march  of  the  army,  was  effected 
without  molestation.  Although  the  signal  success  which 
attended  every  prior  descent  upon  the  enemy,  was  not  ex 
perienced  in  this  instance,  yet  the  general  had  the  satis 
faction  to  know,  that  he  had  accomplished  in  substance 
the  principal  objects  of  the  expedition.  The  attack  on 
Fort  Armstrong  was  averted,  a  diversion  was  produced  in 
favor  of  the  Georgia  troops,  the  numbers  of  the  enemy  were 
reduced,  and  they  were  taught  that  the  ardor  and  perse 
verance  of  Jackson,  would  give  them  no  respite  from 
the  toils  of  war,  not  even  in  the  dead  of  winter,  until  they 
were  totally  subdued  to  peace  and  tranquillity.  On  the 
whole  expedition,  Jackson  lost  twenty-four  men  killed, 
and  seventy-one  wounded.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  not 
exactly  known,  but  it  was  ascertained  that  189  warriors 
at  least  were  killed. 

This  excursion  in  January,  was  in  fact  but  the  pre 
cursor  of  another,  and  more  decisive  expedition  to  the 
same  place,  which  was  executed  in  the  latter  part  of 
March.  After  the  return  of  the  general  to  the  Coosa  river, 
he  was  joined  by  large  reinforcements  from  Tennessee, 
consisting  of  two  brigades  of  volunteer  militia  under  the 
command  of  Generals  Dougherty  and  Johnson,  and  the  reg 
iment  of  regulars  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Williams, 
besides  several  other  smaller  corps  of  different  descrip 
tions.  With  these,  combined  with  his  former  forces,  Gen 
eral  Jackson  found  himself  in  a  condition  to  advance 
against  his  enemy  about  the  20th  of  March.  Having 
changed  his  position  since  the  former  expedition,  he  now 
proceeded  by  a  new  route,  and  of  course  had  a  new  road 


518  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

to  open,  upwards  of  fifty  miles  over  the  hills  between  the 
two  rivers. 

On  the  morning  of  the  27th,  he  reached  the  bend  of 
the  Tallapoosa  where  the  enemy  was  stationed,  and  which 
had  before  been  the  object  of  his  destination.  It  is  but  three 
miles  from  the  ground  on  which  the  battle  was  fought 
on  the  22nd  of  January.  The  bend  is  in  the  form  of  a 
horse  shoe,  and  has  received  that  appellation  from  our 
people.  The  situation  is  remarkably  strong  by  nature, 
and  the  savages  had  fortified  it  with  a  degree  of  skill  and 
industry,  which  were  not  to  be  expected  from  the  untu 
tored  sons  of  the  forest.  Across  the  neck  of  the  bend, 
where  it  opens  towards  the  north,  they  had  erected  a 
breastwork  of  logs  from  five  to  eight  feet  high,  possessing 
great  compactness  and  strength,  and  extending  to  the 
river  on  both  sides.  Through  this  they  had  cut  two  ranges 
of  port  holes,  suitable  for  the  small  arms  with  which  they 
had  to  defend  themselves.  The  direction  of  this  wall  had 
also  been  so  contrived  that  an  army  could  not  approach  it, 
without  being  exposed  to  a  cross  fire  from  the  enemy  ly 
ing  in  safety  behind  it.  The  enclosure  contained  about 
eighty  acres  of  ground,  and  in  the  farthest  extremity 
of  the  bend,  there  was  a  village  of  a  moderate  size.  From 
the  breastwork  on  the  neck,  a  ridge  of  high  land  extended 
about  half  way  to  the  village,  the  summit  of  which  was 
comparatively  open  ground :  but  on  its  sides,  and  on  the 
flat  ground  along  the  margin  of  the  river,  there  had  been 
a  heavy  forest,  the  large  trees  of  which  were  now  felled 
in  such  a  manner,  that  every  one  formed  a  breastwork, 
from  which  the  Indians  could  in  safety  assail  their  enemies 
in  crossing  the  river,  which  was  upwards  of  100  yards  wide 
and  very  deep,  so  that  on  every  side,  the  position  strong 
by  nature,  was  rendered  still  stronger  by  art. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  519 

Within  this  fortification  the  enemy  had  collected  all 
their  warriors  from  six  towns  on  the  Tallapoosa  river, 
amounting  in  the  whole  to  1,000  men.  Among  them  were 
several  of  the  greatest  prophets  and  chiefs  in  the  nation, 
who  had  been  the  principal  instigators  of  the  war.  Re 
lying  on  the  strength  of  their  position,  their  strength  in 
numbers,  and  the  prophetic  assurances  of  success,  which 
their  fanatic  leaders  had  liberally  given  them,  they  enter 
tained  no  doubt  of  repulsing  our  army  with  the  utmost 
ease.  The  large  force  with  General  Jackson,  and  the  spirit 
which  animated  his  men,  inspired  him  with  an  equal  and 
better  founded  confidence,  that  he  would  be  able  to  give 
them  a  signal  defeat. 

Before  the  army  reached  the  consecrated  spot,  General 
Coffee,  was  detached  with  700  mounted  men  and  600  In 
dians,  mostly  Cherokees,  under  the  command  o*  Colonel 
Morgan,  with  instructions  to  cross  the  river  at  a  ford  about 
three  miles  below,  and  coming  up  on  the  opposite  side,  to 
surround  the  bend  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  prevent  any  of 
the  enemy  from  escaping  over  the  river.  General  Jackson 
with  the  balance  of  the  army,  then  advanced  slowly  down 
the  declining  ground  which  led  to  the  breastwork,  and  at 
half  past  10  o'clock,  was  ready  to  commence  the  attack. 
Two  small  pieces  of  cannon,  a  six  and  a  three-pounder, 
under  the  direction  of  Captain  Bradford,  who  had  already 
distinguished  himself  in  the  northwest,  were  planted  on  a 
small  eminence,  within  eighty  yards  of  the  breastwork  at 
the  nearest  point,  and  250  at  the  most  distant,  The  in 
fantry  were  also  formed  for  action,  and  a  brisk  fire  com 
menced  which  was  continued  for  two  hours  with  but  little 
intermission  and  not  much  effect.  The  artillery  was 
directed  at  the  breastwork,  and  the  infantry  fired  upon 
the  Indians,  wherever  they  ventured  to  expose  themselves 
to  view;  but  the  artillery  was  too  light  to  batter  down  the 


520  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

works,  and  the  insidious  foe  was  too  prudent  to  expose 
himself  to  unnecessary  destruction. 

General  Coffee  had  nearly  completed  the  circuit,  which 
he  had  been  directed  to  take,  when  the  firing  commenced 
at  the  breastwork.  He  had  already  sent  forward  his  In 
dians  under  Colonel  Morgan  to  occupy  the  bank  of  the 
river,  and  now  halted  his  mounted  men  about  a  quarter  of 
a  mile  of  the  bend,  with  a  view  to  intercept  a  reinforcement, 
which  he  expected  would  be  sent  up  from  the  Oakfuskee 
village,  about  eight  miles  down  the  river.  This  precau 
tion,  however,  was  unnecessary,  for  all  the  warriors  of 
Oakfuskee  were  already  in  the  bend.  The  Indians  under 
Colonel  Morgan  occupied  the  whole  extent  of  the  exterior 
bank,  in  a  few  minutes  after  the  first  gun  was  fired,  so  as 
to  render  it  impossible  for  an  enemy  to  cross  the  river  in 
safety.  All  the  cowardly  fugitives  who  attempted  it  at 
this  stage  of  the  battle,  met  with  certain  destruction. 

In  the  village  which  was  situated  in  the  remotest  part 
of  the  bend  from  the  breastwork,  about  100  warriors  were 
stationed,  apparently  to  protect  the  women  and  children, 
and  to  prevent  the  passage  of  the  river  at  that  exposed 
point,  Our  Cherokees  who  occupied  the  opposite  bank  in 
view  of  them,  at  last  became  so  impatient  to  engage  them, 
and  to  participate  in  the  thundering  combat,  that  some 
of  them  plunged  into  the  water,  swam  over,  and  returned 
with  the  canoes  of  the  village,  while  their  companions 
covered  the  enterprise,  by  firing  over  the  river  so  as  to 
keep  off  the  enemy.  The  first  who  crossed  in  the  canoes, 
remained  under  cover  of  the  bank,  till  others  had  joined 
them  to  the  amount  of  200,  Colonel  Morgan  and  Captain 
Russell  with  the  spies  being  of  the  number.  They  marched 
up  then  to  the  high  ground  in  the  middle  of  the  fortifica 
tion,  where  they  were  assailed  on  every  quarter  but  their 
rear,  and  that  was  kept  open  only  by  hard  fighting,  ami 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  521 

the  constant  approach  of  reinforcements,  which  were  still 
crossing  the  river  at  the  village.  By  this  lodgment  of  the 
Cherokees,  in  the  camp  of  the  enemy,  a  considerable  por 
tion  of  the  river  being  left  unguarded,  General  Coffee 
ordered  up  a  sufficient  number  of  his  men,  to  preserve  the 
chain  unbroken  round  the  bend.  Captain  Hammond  with 
a  company  of  rangers  occupied  the  upper  side,  while 
Lieutenant  Bean  with  forty  men  took  possession  of  an 
island  on  the  lower  side,  when  their  hopes  of  success  had 
fled. 

The  battle  having  raged  about  two  hours,  without  much 
execution  being  done  at  the  breastwork  by  the  artillery 
and  infantry;  and  the  river  being  effectually  guarded  by 
the  Cherokees  and  mounted  men,  General  Jackson  at  last 
determined  to  carry  the  breastwork  by  storm.  This  de 
termination  was  received  with  acclaim  by  the  troops,  by 
whom  it  was  to  be  executed.  They  had  entreated  to  be 
led  to  the  charge  with  the  most  pressing  importunity,  and 
received  the  order  which  was  now  given  with  the  strongest 
demonstrations  of  joy.  The  result  was  such  as  this  temper 
of  mind  foretold.  The  regular  troops  led  on  by  their  intrep 
id  and  skillful  commander  Colonel  Williams,  and  the  gal 
lant  Major  Montgomery,  were  soon  in  possession  of  the  out 
side  of  the  breastwork;  to  which  they  were  accompanied 
by  the  militia,  with  an  intrepidity  and  firmness  which 
could  not  have  been  excelled,  and  which  has  seldom  been 
equalled  by  troops  of  any  description.  An  obstinate  con 
test  was  now  maintained  for  a  few  minutes  through  the 
port  holes  with  muzzle  to  muzzle  in  which  many  balls  of 
the  enemy  were  welded  to  the  bayonets  of  our  muskets. 
Our  troops  at  last  bravely  mounted  over  the  breastwork, 
and  took  possession  of  the  opposite  side.  The  event  was  no 
longer  doubtful.  A  dreadful  carnage  and  slaughter  of  the 
enemy  ensued  in  every  direction.  Though  many  of  them 


522  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

defended  themselves  with  that  bravery  which  desperation 
inspires,  vet  they  were  all  at  last  entirely  routed  and  cut  to 
pieces.  The  whole  margin  of  the  river  which  surrounds 
the  peninsula  was  strewed  with  the  dead  bodies  of  those 
who  fled  there  in  hopes  they  could  effect  their  escape.  But 
all  who  attempted  to  cross  met  inevitable  destruction — 
"not  one  escaped/7  says  General  Coffee;  "very  few  ever 
reached  the  bank,  and  those  few  were  killed  the  instant 
they  landed."  It  was  believed  by  those  who  had  the  best 
opportunities  of  knowing  the  fact,  that  not  more  than 
twenty  escaped  during  the  whole  battle.  Five  hundred 
and  fifty-seven  dead  bodies  were  counted — and  General 
Coffee  estimated  the  number  killed  in  the  water  to  be  at 
least  250  and  probably  nearly  300.  These  calculations,  how 
ever,  do  not  account  for  the  number  1,000,  which  was  de 
clared  by  the  prisoners  to  have  been  the  number  of  war 
riors  on  the  peninsula.  It  appears  to  be  certain  that  up 
wards  of  800  were  killed ;  and  it  is  probable  that  the  whole 
number  present  was  less  than  1,000  and  that  more  than 
twenty  of  them  escaped.  The  slaughter  continued  till 
dark,  for  many  concealed  themselves  in  hiding  places  and 
were  not  immediately  found  by  our  men — even  on  the  fol 
lowing  morning,  sixteen  were  hunted  up  and  destroyed — 
from  which  it  is  extremely  probable  that  a  considerable 
number  made  their  escape  in  the  night.  Three  of  their 
prophets,  and  one  of  them  the  most  revered  in  the  nation, 
were  among  the  slain;  and  about  300  women  and  children 
with  a  few  warriors  were  made  prisoners.  Such  was  the 
signal  destruction  which  the  British  had  bribed  and  in 
stigated  these  deluded  fanatics  to  bring  upon  themselves 
from  the  Americans,  who  had  for  many  years  endeavored, 
with  much  labor,  expense,  and  trouble  to  promote  civiliza 
tion  among  them.  We  cannot  forbear  to  compassionate 
their  misfortunes,  while  we  execrate  with  indignation  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  523 

brutal  barbarism  of  the  British,  whose  cold-blooded  policy 
could  doom  this  nation  to  inevitable  ruin,  merely  in  the 
hope  that  it  would  produce  some  temporary  and  incon 
siderable  benefit  to  the  unhallowed  cause  in  which  they 
were  engaged. 

Our  loss  in  the  battle  of  the  Horse  Shoe  was  twenty-six 
white  men  killed  and  107  wounded — of  whom  seventeen  of 
the  killed  and  forty-five  of  the  wounded  were  regulars,  Ma 
jor  Montgomery  being  among  the  former.  Our  Cherokee 
friends  lost  eighteen  killed  and  thirty-six  wounded — and 
the  friendly  Creeks,  five  killed  and  eleven  wounded — total, 
forty-nine  killed  and  154  wounded. 

This  decisive  battle  effectually  broke  the  power  of  the 
hostile  Creeks  and  convinced  them  that  it  was  in  vain  to 
persist  any  longer  in  the  war.  Many  of  their  chiefs  soon 
afterwards  came  in  voluntarily  and  surrendered  them 
selves  to  General  Jackson,  supplicating  peace  on  any 
terms,  which  the  United  States  might  please  to  grant  them. 
Among  those  who  surrendered  \vas  the  celebrated  Wither  - 
ford,  whose  name  has  already  been  mentioned.  In  an  in 
terview  with  General  Jackson,  he  bodly  addressed  him  in 
the  following  terms : 

"I  fought  at  Fort  Minis;  I  fought  the  Georgia  army; 
I  did  you  all  the  injury  I  could.  Had  I  been  supported  as 
I  was  promised,  I  would  have  done  you  much  more;  but 
my  warriors  are  all  killed;  I  can  fight  you  no  longer.  I 
look  back  with  sorrow  that  I  have  brought  destruction  on 
my  nation.  I  am  in  your  power,  do  with  me  as  you  please 
— I  am  a  soldier.'7 

While  the  chiefs  were  thus  supplicating  peace,  the 
greater  part  of  the  remaining  warriors  fled  to  their  friends 
in  the  Floridas,  where  they  were  soon  afterwards  met  by 
an  arrival  of  some  British  troops,  the  number  not  known, 
with  a  fresh  supply  of  arms  and  ammunition  which  were 


524  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

distributed  among  them.  Every  artifice  and  means  of  ex 
citation  were  then  used  by  the  British  and  Spanish  agents 
to  reanimate  the  fugitives  and  induce  them  to  continue  the 
war;  but  all  their  diabolical  labors  and  expenditures  were 
in  vain;  they  could  do  nothing  more  than  to  preserve  a 
spirit  of  hostility  in  those  who  remained  there  and  excite 
them  occasionally  to  trivial  depredations  on  the  nearest 
of  our  settlements.  The  hostile  party  indeed  felt  them 
selves  too  weak  to  continue  formally  at  war  as  a  nation 
unless  a  more  powerful  co-operating  British  force  had 
joined  them.  It  is  believed  that  all  the  hostile  towns  were 
now  unable  to  raise  1,000  fighting  men. 

After  the  battle  General  Jackson  returned  with  his 
army  to  the  Coosa  River,  and  soon  afterwards  went  down 
to  the  junction  of  the  Coosa  with  the  Talapoosa  and  was 
joined  by  Major  General  Pinkney  of  the  United  States 
Army,  the  commandant  of  the  southern  district,  who  had 
exercised  a  general  superintendence  of  the  Creek  wars. 
As  it  was  now  evident,  from  the  shattered  condition  of  the 
enemy,  and  the  number  of  their  principal  chiefs  who  had 
surrendered  and  been  captured,  that  no  effective  hostility 
could  be  continued  on  their  part,  General  Jackson  was 
permitted  to  return  home  with  his  troops,  merely  leaving 
a  few  to  garrison  the  forts  he  had  built  on  the  Coosa  and  to 
preserve  a  line  of  safe  communication  with  the  nearest 
settlements  of  Tennessee.  Corps  of  militia  had  lately  been 
marched  into  the  Creek  country  from  the  Carolinas,  and 
on  them  alone  General  Pinkney  now  relied  to  keep  the 
country  in  subjection  during  the  period  of  their  service. 
Through  Colonel  Hawkins,  the  Creek  agent,  General  Pink 
ney  soon  communicated  to  the  Indians  the  terms  on  which 
the  United  States  would  grant  them  peace.  Those  terms 
were,  that  our  government  would  retain  as  much  of  the 
conquered  territory  as  would  be  a  just  indemnity  for  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  525 

expenses  of  the  war  and  for  the  injuries  and  losses  ex 
perienced  by  our  citizens  and  the  friendly  Creeks;  that  it 
would  reserve  the  right  of  establishing  such  military  posts, 
trading  houses,  and  roads  in  their  country  as  might  be 
deemed  necessary,  together  with  the  right  of  navigating 
all  their  waters;  and  that  on  their  part  they  must  sur 
render  their  prophets  and  other  instigators  of  the  war,  and 
submit  to  such  restrictions  on  their  trade  with  foreign 
nations  as  our  government  might  dictate. 

The  hostile  chiefs  without  much  difficulty  agreed  to 
meet  the  commissioners  on  the  part  of  the  United  States 
in  a  grand  council,  to  embody  these  conditions  in  a  treaty 
of  peace.  In  the  meantime  a  corps  of  1,000  militia  was 
raised  in  West  Tennessee  and  sent  into  the  Creek  country 
to  relieve  those  who  had  been  left  in  the  garrisons  and 
more  effectually  to  overawe  the  hostile  feelings  of  the  en 
emy;  and  General  Jackson  was  sent  back  by  the  govern 
ment  as  a  commissioner  to  dictate  the  intended  treaty.  It 
was  ultimately  concluded  on  such  terms  as  he  thought 
proper  to  prescribe,  nearly  all  the  country  through  which 
our  troops  had  marched  being  retained  to  the  United 
States. 

Within  seven  months  from  the  massacre  of  Fort  Minis, 
which  may  be  considered  as  the  commencement  of  the  war, 
the  Creek  nation  was  thus  completely  subdued  and  their 
power  broken  forever  in  their  final  battle  with  General 
Jackson  at  the  Horse  Shoe.  Many  causes  contributed  to 
the  rapid  progress  and  decisive  termination  of  the  con 
test.  In  the  first  place  the  enemy  was  completely  over 
powered  by  numbers.  In  almost  every  engagement  it  is 
obvious  that  the  American  arms  had  an  overwhelming  su 
periority  in  this  respect.  The  only  instance,  in  which  the 
Indians  had  any  thing  like  an  equal  chance,  was  in  the 
battle  fought  on  the  22nd  of  January  in  the  neighborhood 


526  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

of  the  Horse  Shoe.  The  force  under  Jackson  in  that  case 
was  about  1,200;  and  as  the  enemy  soon  afterwards  mus 
tered  1,000  warriors  near  the  same  place,  it  is  not  to  be 
doubted  but  that  their  force  on  that  occasion  was  nearly 
equal  to  ours.  We  had  also  as  great  a  superiority,  in  the 
aggregate  of  our  troops  in  every  quarter  over  the  whole 
number  of  the  enemy,  as  we  had  in  any  single  engagement. 
Immediately  after  the  commencement  of  hostilities  we  had 
probably  not  less  than  10,000  men  in  arms,  including  the 
troops  from  Tennessee,  Georgia,  and  the  Mississippi  terri 
tory,  together  with  the  Cherokees,  Choctaws,  and  Creeks 
who  joined  our  standard;  whilst  the  whole  number  of  hos 
tile  warriors  according  to  the  best  accounts  did  not  ex 
ceed  three  thousand.  It  was  believed  that  not  less  than 
one-fourth  of  the  Creek  nation  continued  friendly. 

In  the  Indian  wars  of  the  northwest  we  had  to  oppose 
a  much  more  formidable  foe.  In  the  south,  1,000  warriors 
was  the  largest  force  ever  collected  in  one  place;  in  the 
northwest  it  was  believed  by  General  Harrison  from  the 
best  information  he  could  collect,  that  Proctor  had  as 
sembled  nearly  5,000  warriors  for  the  siege  of  Fort  Meigs ; 
and  before  that  renowned  barbarian  ran  away  from  Mai 
den  he  was  issuing  14,000  rations  daily  to  his  savage  as 
sociates.  Among  the  American  people,  who  double  their 
numbers  every  twenty  years  by  natural  propagation,  the 
proportion  of  men  able  to  bear  arms  appears  to  be  about 
one-sixth  of  the  whole  population.  Among  the  Indians, 
who  instead  of  increasing  are  rapidly  diminishing  in  num 
ber,  the  proportion  of  fighting  men  to  the  women  and  chil 
dren  must  be  much  greater — at  least  one-fourth  to  the 
whole.  Hence  the  assemblage  at  Maiden  afforded  prob 
ably  about  4,000  warriors.  In  the  northwest  also,  when 
the  nearest  tribes  were  destroyed  or  thinned,  the  British 
had  a  boundless  range  of  tribes  more  remote,  from  which 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  527 

they  could  bring  fresh  recruits.  The  Creek  Indians  on 
the  contrary  were  surrounded  on  all  sides  of  the  interior 
by  enemies,  and  had  no  outlet  of  unmolested  country  to 
furnish  them  allies  and  recruit  their  wasted  strength. 

A  second  circumstance  which  contributed  to  their 
speedy  subjugation  was  the  neglect  of  their  British  insti 
gators  to  furnish  them  with  adequate  supplies  and  effi 
cient  co-operation.  They  had  to  fight  all  the  battles  by 
themselves,  without  the  aid  of  artillery,  and  in  many  in 
stances  with  the  bow  and  arrow  as  a  part  of  their  armour. 
The  northwestern  Indians  had  constantly  with  them,  a 
strong  co-operating  force  of  British  regulars  and  Canadian 
militia,  well  supplied  with  artillery  and  all  the  necessary 
munitions  of  war;  and  they  were  themselves  not  only  sup 
plied  with  arms  of  the  best  quality,  but  they  also  regularly 
drew  rations  for  their  whole  families  from  the  British 
stores. 

A  third  disadvantage  on  the  part  of  the  Creeks  was 
their  imprudent  manner  of  conducting  the  war.  They  suf 
fered  themselves  to  be  repeatedly  surprised,  surrounded, 
and  cut  to  pieces  in  small  parties  at  their  towns ;  and  their 
rule  neither  to  give  nor  receive  quarter  produced  the  anni 
hilation  of  every  corps,  which  came  within  the  grasp  of 
our  army.  They  should  have  concentrated  their  forces  in 
larger  bodies,  have  carefully  guarded  against  surprise,  and 
have  thus  never  suffered  a  defeat  to  be  the  annihilation  of 
the  corps.  Knowing  their  inferiority  of  numbers,  and 
their  determination  never  to  surrender,  it  was  madness  and 
folly  to  expose  themselves  to  the  possibility  of  having  their 
retreat  cut  off.  Their  proper  course  would  have  been  to 
harrass  our  troops  on  their  march  and  by  attacks  in  the 
night  so  as  to  worry  out  the  patience  of  our  militia  and 
protract  the  war  till  the  British  were  ready  to  give  them 


528  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

more  efficient  assistance.     Tecuinseh  knew  better  how  to 
manage  his  affairs  in  the  northwest. 

A  fourth  cause  which  hastened  the  termination  of  the 
war  is  to  be  found  in  the  character  of  the  principal  gen 
eral,  who  was  employed  in  conducting  it.  The  combining 
skill,  the  persevering  energy,  and  the  intrepid  bravery  of 
General  Jackson,  probably  contributed  more  than  any 
other  circumstance  to  the  speedy  success  of  our  arms  in 
that  quarter.  The  reader  must  already  have  remarked  and 
admired  the  clear  and  comprehensive  views  and  skillful 
plans  which  guided  every  movement  to  the  most  success 
ful  result;  but  what  has  been  detailed  displays  not  half  the 
merits  of  the  man.  His  military  skill  and  intrepidity  in 
the  field  were  less  important  and  honorable  to  the  gen 
eral  than  the  unrelenting  perseverance  and  irresistible 
energy  with  which  he  struggled  against  difficulties,  in 
superable  to  any  other  person,  in  keeping  and  supplying 
an  imposing  force  in  the  country  of  the  enemy  from  the 
moment  the  war  commenced  to  the  period  of  its  termina 
tion.  The  want  of  an  accurate  knowledge  of  details  pre 
vents  us  from  doing  justice  to  General  Jackson  in  this 
respect. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

MILITARY  OPERATIONS  AT  MOBILE  AND  NEW 
ORLEANS. 

While  the  treaty  with  the  Creeks  was  on  hand,  General 
Jackson  dispatched  a  messenger  to  the  Spanish  governor 
at  Pensacola  to  demand  two  of  the  hostile  chiefs,  Francis 
and  M'Queen,  who  had  taken  refuge  in  the  Spanish  terri 
tory;  and  to  know  why  the  governor,  who  was  the  func 
tionary  of  a  neutral  power,  had  presumed  to  aid  and  abet 
the  Indians,  and  to  afford  them  a  sanctuary  in  his  domin 
ions.  The  governor  seemed  to  be  highly  exasperated  at  the 
demand,  affected  to  know  nothing  of  the  hostile  chiefs,  and 
returned  a  verbal  answer  of  an  ambiguous  but  rather  men 
acing  character.  The  treaty  being  at  last  concluded,  and 
General  Jackson  in  the  meantime  having  been  appointed  a 
major-general  in  the  army  of  the  United  States  and  in 
vested  with  the  command  of  the  7th  military  district, 
he  determined  early  in  August  to  fix  his  headquarters  im 
mediately  at  Mobile  and  concentrate  at  that  place  all  the 
disposable  force  of  his  district,  where  he  would  be  con 
venient  to  the  remaining  enemies  of  the  United  States, 
and  ready  to  meet  any  irruption  which  the  British  might 
attempt  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  He  had  not  been  long 
at  Mobile,  where  he  had  concentrated  nearly  2,000  men, 
chiefly  regulars,  when  he  received  information  by  a  citizen 
of  Pensacola  that  on  the  25th  of  August,  three  large  Brit 
ish  armed  vessels  had  arrived  at  that  place  with  a  large 
quantity  of  arms,  ammunition,  etc.,  that  they  had  been  per- 

529 

34 


530  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

mitted  to  take  possession  of  the  Spanish  fort  in  which  they 
had  placed  200  or  300  men  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
Nichols,  and  that  thirteen  sail  of  the  line  with  a  large 
number  of  transports  and  10,000  troops  were  expected 
soon  to  arrive.  A  number  of  other  reports  of  an  alarming 
character,  but  not  so  well  authenticated,  were  also  re 
ceived  from  all  which  it  appeared  evident  that  the  enemy 
had  determined  to  make  a  formidable  invasion  with  a  view 
to  conquest  of  Louisiana. 

This  information  was  immediately  communicated  by 
the  General-Governor  Blount,  of  Tennessee,  with  a  re 
quest  that  he  would  without  delay  cause  to  be  brought  into 
the  field,  all  the  militia  of  that  State  which  the  govern 
ment  had  authorized  to  be  detached  for  actual  service. 
Corresponding  intelligence  of  the  intended  expedition  of 
the  enemy  was  about  the  same  time  received  in  the  United 
States  from  a  variety  of  other  sources,  and  the  government 
itself  was  advised  on  the  subject  by  its  commissioners,  who 
had  been  sent  to  Europe  to  negotiate  a  treaty  of  peace  with 
Great  Britain.  The  governor  of  Tennessee  immediately 
complied  with  the  request  of  General  Jackson,  and  an  ad 
ditional  body  of  2,000  mounted  volunteers  were  also  raised 
in  that  patriotic  State  and  marched  for  Mobile  under  the 
command  of  General  Coffee.  The  war  department,  taking 
the  formidable  preparations  of  the  enemy  into  considera 
tion,  also  ordered  for  the  defence  of  the  lower  countries, 
2,500  of  the  detached  militia  of  Kentucky,  an  equal  num 
ber  from  the  State  of  Georgia,  and  an  additional  draft  of 
500  men  from  the  State  of  Tennessee.  The  whole  number 
thus  ordered  and  volunteering  for  the  service  in  Tennessee, 
Kentucky,  and  Georgia,  amounted  to  more  than  12,000 
men,  which  constituted  with  the  regulars  now  under  Jack 
son,  and  the  militia  resources  of  Louisiana  and  the  Miss 
issippi  territory,  the  whole  force  with  which  he  had  to 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  531 

meet  the  approaching  storm  and  repel  the  haughty,  plun 
dering,  and  barbarous  invader. 

The  force  of  the  enemy  Avhich  had  already  arrived  at 
Pensacola  appears  to  have  been  a  corps  of  observation, 
sent  forward  to  take  possession  of  certain  important  points 
on  the  coast  and  islands  of  the  gulf,  to  foster  the  hostility  of 
the  Creeks  and  Spaniards  in  the  Floridas,  and  to  feel  the 
public  sentiments  in  the  State  of  Louisiana.  Colonel  Nich 
ols,  after  taking  possession  of  the  fortress  with  the  appro 
bation  of  the  Spanish  governor,  immediately  commenced 
his  intrigues  with  the  Indians  and  supplied  them  with  mu 
nitions  of  war  and  a  variety  of  other  presents.  He  met  with 
but  poor  success,  however,  in  enlisting  them  in  his  service. 
The  remnant  of  the  Creeks  remembered  too  well  the  dread 
ful  exterminating  chastisement  which  they  had  so  recently 
received  from  General  Jackson,  as  well  as  the  base  perfidy 
with  which  the  British  had  left  them  to  their  fate  after 
exciting  them  to  war  and  promising  them  an  effectual 
support. 

On  the  day  after  his  landing,  this  renowned  and  brave 
colonel  issued  a  general  order  to  his  troops,  intended,  how 
ever,  less  for  them  than  for  the  world,  in  which  he  spoke 
in  as  pompous  swaggering  terms  of  the  duties  and  pros 
pects  of  the  expedition  as  if  he  had  been  at  the  head  of  an 
invincible  army,  with  which  he  was  just  going  to  overrun 
the  whole  Union.  Yet  this,  like  his  diminutive  force  of 
two  or  three  hundred  British  and  about  as  many  Indians, 
was  but  the  vanguard,  the  mere  precursor  of  an  act  of  more 
consummate  extravagance  and  folly.  On  the  29th  of  Au 
gust  he  issued  a  proclamation  to  the  people  of  Louisiana 
and  Kentucky  calling  upon  them  to  join  his  standard.  To 
the  former  he  said : 

"Natives  of  Louisiana !  on  you  the  first  call  is  made  to 
assist  in  liberating  from  a  faithless  and  imbecile  govern- 


532  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

inent  your  paternal  soil.  The  American  usurpation  in 
this  country  must  be  abolished  and  the  lawful  owners  put 
in  possession.  I  am  at  the  head  of  a  large  body  of  In 
dians  well  armed,  disciplined,  and  commanded  by  British 
officers;  and  a  good  train  of  artillery  with  every  requisite, 
seconded  by  the  powerful  aid  of  a  numerous  British  and 
Spanish  squadron  of  ship  and  vessels  of  war,"  etc. 

His  appeal  to  the  Kentuckians  was  consumately  ridic 
ulous. 

''Inhabitants  of  Kentucky!  You  have  too  long  borne 
with  grievous  impositions.  The  whole  brunt  of  the  war 
has  fallen  on  your  brave  sons;  be  imposed  on  no  longer; 
but  either  range  yourselves  under  the  standard  of  your 
forefathers,  or  observe  a  strict  neutrality.  If  you  comply 
with  either  of  these  offers,  whatever  provision  you  send 
down  the  river  will  be  paid  for  in  dollars,  and  the  safety 
of  the  persons  bringing  it,  as  well  as  the  free  navigation  of 
the  Mississippi  guaranteed  to  you.  Men  of  Kentucky !  let 
me  call  to  your  view,  and  I  trust  to  your  abhorrence,  the 
conduct  of  those  factions  which  hurried  you  into  this  cruel, 
unjust,  and  unnatural  war,  at  a  time  when  Great  Britain 
was  straining  every  nerve  in  defence  of  her  own,  and  the 
liberties  of  the  world;  when  the  bravest  of  her  sons  were 
fighting  and  bleeding  in  so  sacred  a  cause;  when  she  was 
spending  millions  of  her  treasure  in  endeavoring  to  pull 
down  one  of  the  most  formidable  and  dangerous  tyrants 

that  ever  disgraced  the  form  of  man,  etc After 

the  experience  of  twenty-one  years,  can  you  any  longer  sup 
port  those  brawlers  for  liberty,  who  call  it  freedom  and 
know  not  when  themselves  are  free?  Be  no  longer  their 
dupes;  accept  my  offer;  every  thing  I  have  promised  in 
this  paper,  I  guarantee  to  you  on  the  sacred  honor  of  a 
British  officer  (a  thing  well  understood  in  Kentucky)." 

That  any  man  of  common  sense  and  information  should 
have  addressed  such  nonsense  to  Kentuckians,  is  truly 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  533 

astonishing.  He  had  some  ground,  however,  for  making 
his  call  to  the  people  of  Louisiana — for  there  Avere  British 
spies,  partisans,  and  traitors  in  New  Orleans  who  did  not 
fail  to  communicate  every  possible  information  to  the 
enemy,  and  to  assure  them  that  the  people  of  Louisiana 
were  dissatisfied  with  the  government  and  ready  at  a 
moment's  warning  to  come  under  the  British  yoke.  How 
much  they  were  deceived  in  the  great  majority  of  that  peo 
ple,  and  how  glorious  for  them  the  contrast  between  the 
northeast  and  southwest  was  visibly  displayed  in  the 
sequel. 

But  the  armed  negotiators  at  Pensacola,  who  were  sent 
in  advance  of  the  expedition  to  seduce  the  people  of  Louis 
iana  from  their  allegiance,  and  to  fan  the  embers  of  the 
Creek  war  and  if  possible  procure  a  few  more  scalps  of 
women  and  children,  had  still  another  and  more  degrad 
ing  task  to  perform  for  their  master — to  solicit  an  alliance 
with  a  nest  of  pirates  on  the  island  of  Barrataria,  situ 
ated  to  the  west  of  New  Orleans.  The  British  being  them 
selves  nothing  more  than  a  great  nest  of  pirates  on  a  large 
island,  found  no  difficulty  nor  felt  the  lest  degradation  in 
stooping  to  this  measure.  On  the  last  day  of  August,  Cap 
tain  Lockyer,  of  the  navy,  and  Captain  M'Williams,  of  the 
army,  were  dispatched  on  this  embassy  in  the  brig  Sophia 
with  letters  from  both  Colonel  Nichols  and  Sir  William 
H.  Percy,  the  naval  commander,  to  Lafite  the  captain  of 
the  pirates,  in  which  they  solicited  him  to  join  the  British 
cause  with  his  armed  vessels  and  troops,  and  tendered  him 
the  rank  of  captain  in  the  British  service,  together  with  a 
bounty  in  land  to  all  his  followers  on  the  return  of  peace. 
They  had  the  mortification,  however,  to  meet  with  a  re 
fusal.  Lafite  disdained  to  associate  himself  with  the  Brit 
ish  marauders  against  his  adopted  country,  although  he 


534  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

had  raised  his  rebellious  hands  to  rob  and  murder  her 
citizens. 

The  assemblage  at  Barrataria  was  composed  of  rene 
gades  from  all  nations,  who  had  established  themselves 
on  that  island,  and  robbed  the  commerce  of  the  gulf  for 
several  years  past,  smuggling  their  plundered  goods  into 
New  Orleans  where  they  had  many  friends  and  associates. 
Their  commander,  Lafite,  was  originally  a  captain  in  "the 
French  service,  and  their  whole  force  at  this  time  was 
about  800  men  and  twenty  pieces  of  cannon  mounted  in 
eight  or  ten  small  vessels.  Immediately  after  the  British 
overture,  the  whole  establishment  was  broken  up  by  an 
expedition  sent  against  it  from  New  Orleans  under  Com 
modore  Patterson  and  Colonel  Ross,  which  sailed  from  the 
Balize  about  the  middle  of  September  in  the  schooner 
Carolina  and  eight  gun  vessels  and  succeeded  in  capturing 
the  greater  part  of  the  pirates  with  their  armed  and  un 
armed  vessels,  dispersing  the  balance  and  destroying  their 
little  village  on  the  island,  without  the  loss  of  a  man  on 
our  part. 

The  capture  and  possession  of  Mobile  appears  from  the 
instructions  of  Commodore  Percy  to  his  plenipotentiary  at 
the  court  of  Barrataria,  to  have  been  one  of  the  primary 
objects  of  the  Britsh  van  at  Pensacola.  They  deferred  the 
attack,  however,  until  the  result  of  the  mission  to  Barra 
taria  was  known,  as  they  expected  to  derive  from  the  alli 
ance  of  the  pirates  very  important  assistance  in  the  en 
terprise.  Disappointed  in  this  expectation,  and  appraised 
that  General  Jackson  was  at  Mobile  with  a  considerable 
force,  their  prospect  of  success  was  very  much  darkened. 
They  determined,  however,  to  make  an  attack  on  Fort 
Bowyer  at  Mobile  point,  a  fortress  well  calculated  for  the 
defence  of  the  town  and  country  of  Mobile  against  invas 
ion  by  a  maval  force.  It  was  built  when  General  Wilkin- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  535 

son  took  possession  of  the  country  in  1813  by  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Bowyer  on  the  neck  of  land  which  bounds  the  en 
trance  of  the  bay  on  the  east  side  and  commands  the  only 
channel  through  which  large  vessels  can  pass  into  the  bay. 
The  town  of  Mobile  is  situated  near  the  head  of  the  bay, 
thirty  miles  from  its  entrance.  When  General  Flournoy 
was  in  command  on  that  frontier  he  had  ordered  Fort  Bow 
yer  to  be  evacuated,  but  on  the  arrival  of  General  Jackson 
it  was  immediately  reoccupied  and  repaired  by  Major 
Lawrence. 

On  the  evening  of  the  15th  of  September,  a  combined 
attack  was  made  on  the  fort  by  the  land  and  naval  forces 
of  the  allies.    The  naval  armament  consisted  of  two  ships, 
carrying  each  from  twenty-four  to  twenty-eight  thirty-two 
pound  carronades,  and  three  tenders — all  under  the  com 
mand  of  Commodore  Sir  William  Henry  Percy.    The  land 
forces  consisted  of  100  marines,  200  or  300  Indians  under 
the  British  Captain  Woodbine  and  a  small  corps  of  artil 
lerists  with  a  twelve-pounder  and  howitzer.    The  force  of 
the  garrison  was  but  16,0  men.    As  soon  as  the  foremost 
ship,  the  Hermes,  witj^  Commodore  Percy  on  board,  had 
arrived  within  the  vange  of  our  guns,  the  fire  of  our  bat 
teries  was  oper^  ^pon  her  which  was  returned  by  the 
whole  of  the  ^nadron  as  fast  as  they  could  come  into  ac 
tion.    At  b^tt^agt-four  o'clock  the  action  became  general, 
not  only    with  the  squadron  but  also  with  the  land  forces  in 
the  re"  *r  of  the  fort  where  the  twelve-pounder  and  howitzer 
wer  *  brought  into  play.    The  allies  under  Woodbine,  how- 
e'W7  were  soon  put  to  flight,  and  their  battery  silenced  by 
fe  few  discharges  of  grape  and  cannister  from  the  fort. 
rme  Hermes  anchored  nearest  to  the  fort  and  was  soon  so 
much  disabed  that  her  cable  being  cut  by  our  shot  sfce 
•drifted  on  -shore  within  600  yards  of  our  battery.    About 
.•sunset  the*  others  were  compelled  to  cut  their  cables  and 


536  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

make  off  under  a  very  destructive  fire  from  our  guns.  The 
Hermes  being  now  the  only  object  in  view,  our  fire  was 
concentrated  upon  her  and  at  ten  o'clock  her  magazine  was 
inflamed  and  blew  her  up. 

The  loss  of  the  enemy  in  this  attack  was  very  great. 
The  Hermes  with  the  whole  of  her  crew,  170  in  number, 
were  totally  destroyed,  excepting  only  the  commodore  and 
twenty  men,  who  made  a  timely  escape  in  the  boats  of  the 
other  vessels  which  were  sent  to  their  relief.  On  board  the 
other  ship  called  the  Charon  there  was  eighty-five  killed 
and  wounded.  The  loss  in  the  smaller  vessels  was  not  as 
certained,  but  it  was  also  very  considerable.  The  brig 
Sophia,  Captain  Lockyer,  was  particularly  observed  to  be 
very  much  damaged.  Our  loss  was  four  killed  and  five 
wounded.  Every  officer  and  soldier  in  the  garrison  per 
formed  his  duty  well  and  acted  with  the  most  determined 
courage,  coolness,  and  intrepidity.  For  his  admirable  and 
gallant  defence,  Major  Lawrence  was  promoted  to  the  rank 
of  lieutenant-colonel  by  the  president  of  the  United  States. 

The  expedition  against  Fort  Bowyer  having  sailed  di 
rectly  from  Pensacola  and  returned  again  immediately  to 
that  place;  and  the  conduct  of  the  Spanish  governor  hav 
ing  at  last  become  intolerable,  in  harboring  and  aiding  the 
British  with  their  red  allies,  and  encouraging  their  dep 
redations  on  the  nearest  American  settlements,  General 
Jackson  at  length  determined  to  return  the  compliment  of 
their  visit  at  Mobile,  by  giving  them  a  call  at  Pensacola  as 
soon  as  the  advance  of  reinforcements  would  authorize  him 
to  move.  He  accordingly  marched  for  that  place  in  the 
latter  part  of  October  with  all  his  disposable  force,  con 
sisting  of  the  3rd  and  detachments  of  the  39th  and  44th 
United  States  regiments,  about  500  Tennessee  militia, 
Major  Hind's  squadron  of  Mississippi  dragoons  and  a  few 
Choctaws,  and  was  joined  on  his  march  by  General  Coffee, 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  537 

with  a  part  of  the  new  brigade  of  mounted  volunteers  from 
Tennessee,  which  rendered  his  effective  force  about  3,500 
strong.  On  the  evening  of  the  6th  of  November,  he  arrived 
at  Pensacola  and  sent  Major  Peire  with  a  flag  to  communi 
cate  the  object  of  his  visit  to  the  Spanish  governor.  As 
the  flag  approached  the  fort  it  was  fired  on  by  the  guns  of 
the  fort  and  obliged  to  return.  The  British  no  doubt 
dreaded  the  consequences  of  a  communication  being  opened 
between  Jackson  and  the  governor  and  warmly  promoted 
this  wanton  act  of  hostility  with  a  view  to  involve  us  in  an 
unrelenting  war  with  the  Spaniards.  It  appeared  by  the 
issue,  however,  that  the  combustible  materials  of  the  gov 
ernor  were  consumed  by  a  flash,  and  that  he  wanted  firm 
ness  to  persist  in  the  decisive  part  lie  now  had  taken. 
General  Jackson  immediately  reconnoitered  the  fort  in  per 
son,  and  finding  it  defended  by  British  and  Spanish  troops 
he  retired  with  a  determination  to  storm  the  town  in  the 
morning,  for  which  every  necessary  arrangement  was  made 
during  the  night.  In  approaching  Pensacola,  Captain 
Kempt  with  his  troop  of  Mississippi  dragoons  had  cap 
tured  a  small  Spanish  guard  about  ten  miles  from  the 
town.  General  Jackson  being  anxious,  notwithstanding 
the  perfidy  of  the  Spaniard  to  prevent  bloodshed,  liberated 
one  of  the  prisoners  with  a  letter  to  the  governor  reproach 
ing  him  for  having  violated  the  rules  of  war  in  refusing  a 
.flag  and  requesting  that  negotiation  might  be  opened.  A 
Spanish  officer  arrived  in  the  American  camp  about  mid 
night  with  a  communication  from  the  governor.  Major 
Peire  was  then  admitted  into  the  town  and  to  a  confer 
ence  with  the  commandant,  who  refused  to  capitulate  on 
the  terms  proposed. 

Being  encamped  on  the  west  of  the  town,  the  general 
supposed  that  the  enemy  would  expect  the  assault  in  that 
direction,  and  he  prepared  to  rake  his  advancing  columns 


538  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

from  the  fort  and  British  armed  vessels  in  the  bay.  To 
encourage  such  an  expectation,  he  ordered  a  portion  of  the 
mounted  men  to  show  themselves  on  the  west,  while  he 
marched  with  his  main  force  undiscovered  round  the  rear 
of  the  fort  to  the  east  side  of  the  town.  At  the  distance  of 
a  mile  on  that  side  his  troops  came  in  full  view  of  the  des 
tined  theatre  as  they  supposed  of  a  bloody  conflict.  They 
advanced,  however,  with  the  most  undaunted  firmness  and 
bravery.  On  the  right  three  Avas  a  strong  fort  ready  to 
assail  them ;  on  the  left,  seven  British  armed  vessels ;  and 
in  front  before  the  town,  strong  blockhouses  and  batteries 
of  cannon.  Though  possessed  of  these  commanding  ad 
vantages,  the  allies  did  not  think  proper  to  interrupt  the 
firm  and  steady  pace  of  our  advancing  columns  until  the 
town  was  entered.  The  center  column,  composed  of  the 
regulars,  was  then  assailed  by  a  battery  mounting  two 
pieces  of  cannon  and  a  shower  of  musketry  from  the  houses 
and  gardens.  The  battery  was  immediately  carried  by 
Captain  LevalFs  company  assisted  by  the  column  of  regu 
lars,  and  the  musketry  soon  silenced  by  their  steady  and 
well  directed  fire.  The  Spanish  governor  now  resorted 
himself  to  a  flag,  the  sanctity  of  which  he  had  so  recently 
violated,  and  approached  Colonels  Williamson  and  Smith 
at  the  head  of  the  dismounted  volunteers,  begging  for 
mercy  and  tendering  an  unconditional  surrender  of  the 
town  and  fort.  Mercy  was  granted  by  the  general,  and 
the  citizens  protected  in  their  persons  and  property;  yet 
the  treacherous  Spaniard  withheld  the  possession  of  the 
fort  till  midnight.  It  had  been  evacuated  on  the  night  be 
fore  by  Colonel  Nichols,  who  fled  with  Captain  Woodbine 
and  their  red  allies  to  the  shipping  and  to  the  south  side 
of  the  bay  for  safety,  after  our  army  had  appeared  before 
the  town  in  the  evening. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  539 

At  the  mouth  of  the  bay,  there  was  a  fortress  called  the 
Barancas,  which  commanded  the  entrance  to  the  harbor  of 
Pensacola.  On  the  morning  of  the  8th,  General  Jackson 
prepared  to  march  against  it  with  a  view  to  carry  it  by 
storm;  but  his  march  was  prevented  by  tremendous  ex 
plosions,  which  announced  the  destruction  of  that  place. 
The  British  had  obtained  possession  of  that,  as  well  as  of 
the  fortress  at  the  town,  and  now  blew  it  up  to  prevent  its 
being  turned  upon  them.  Had  General  Jackson  obtained 
possession  while  their  ships  remained  in  the  harbor,  he 
would  have  been  able  greatly  to  injure,  if  not  to  destroy 
them  entirely  in  attempting  to  escape;  but  the  Barancas 
being  destroyed  they  proceeded  to  the  sea  unmolested.  The 
loss  of  their  fortress  was  not  the  only  injury  which  the 
Spaniards  sustained  from  their  retiring  friends.  The  Brit 
ish  very  honestly  and  honorably  carried  off  a  number  of 
negroes,  with  a  variety  of  other  property,  and  behaved  to 
the  inhabitants  in  a  very  insolent  manner.  While  Jackson 
occupied  the  town,  the  exemplary  conduct  of  his  troops, 
and  his  liberal  and  generous  treatment  of  its  inhabitants, 
formed  a  perfect  contrast  to  the  British  and  drew  from  the 
deluded  Spaniards  an  acknowledgment  that  even  his  Choc- 
taws  were  more  civilized  than  the  British.  After  remain 
ing  a  few  days  in  the  town,  the  British  and  Indians  being 
driven  off,  and  the  Spaniards  very  favorably  impressed 
with  our  friendly  intentions  and  honorable  deportment, 
the  general  delivered  up  every  thing  again  into  the  hands 
of  the  lawful  Spanish  authority,  except  the  cannon  of  the 
battery  that  opposed  the  entrance  of  the  regulars,  and  then 
evacuated  the  place.  Having  returned  to  Mobile,  he  im 
mediately  made  arrangements  for  marching  to  New  Or 
leans,  the  destined  theatre  of  the  approaching  contest. 

Before  we  detail  the  immediate  operations  of  the  con 
tending  armies,  in  the  attempt  of  the  enemy  to  get  posses- 


540  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

sion  of  New  Orleans  and  subdue  the  State  of  Louisiana,  it 
will  be  proper  to  take  a  preliminary  view  of  the  preceding 
situation  of  our  affairs  in  that  quarter,  and  of  the  prepara 
tions  on  foot  both  to  make  and  to  meet  the  invasion. 

The  late  pacification  in  Europe  had  placed  at  the  dis 
posal  of  the  British  government  a  large  body  of  their  choic 
est  troops.  Animated  by  their  extraordinary  success  in 
subjugating  France  and  in  capturing  Washington  City, 
where  with  Gothic  barbarism  they  burnt  and  destroyed  our 
capital,  our  national  library,  and  every  other  monument  of 
the  civic  arts;  and  having  not  only  prepared  a  powerful 
land  and  naval  armament  for  the  expedition, but  also  placed 
it  under  their  most  able  and  experienced  commanders;  they 
expected  to  give  new  tone  to  the  war  in  America,  and  cal 
culated  with  the  utmost  confidence  on  the  conquest  of 
Louisiana.  According  to  the  advices  from  our  commission 
ers  in  Europe,  a  large  armament  was  to  sail  from  Great 
Britain  in  September,  carrying  out  from  12,000  to  15,000 
troops  for  the  intended  conquest.  The  armament  which 
had  captured  Washington  City  was  also  now  directing  its 
course  to  the  south,  where  its  rapacious  commanders  were 
allured  by  the  spoil  of  a  rich  and  luxurious  city,  and  fav 
ored  in  their  designs  by  the  climate,  the  season,  and  situa 
tion  of  our  affairs.  We  had  no  army  of  veterans  led  by 
long  experienced  generals  to  oppose  them  in  that  quarter. 
The  indispensible  munitions  of  war,  and  the  militia  men 
destined  to  use  them,  were  still  in  the  arsenals  and  at  their 
houses,  more  than  a  thousand  miles  distant,  on  the  route 
they  had  to  traverse  to  the  scene  of  action. 

It  hence  became  the  duty  of  our  government  and  its 
military  functionaries  to  make  the  most  active  prepara 
tions  for  a  vigorous  defence ;  nor  was  the  pressure  of  this 
duty  in  the  least  alleviated  by  adverting  to  the  internal 
condition  of  Louisiana,  both  in  regard  of  its  population 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  541 

and  the  facility  with  which  it  could  be  invaded  from  the 
ocean.  Its  situation  in  the  union  was  remote  in  the  ex 
treme  ;  its  coasts  were  intersected  by  numerous  bays,  lakes, 
rivers,  and  bayous,  through  which  the  enemy  could  pene 
trate  to  the  interior  in  his  small  vessels ;  the  banks  of  those 
avenues  being  marshy  and  uninhabited,  they  could  not  with 
any  facility  be  guarded  by  our  militia ;  and  the  population 
in  general  was  composed  of  Frenchmen  and  Spaniards,  who 
had,  whether  foreigners  or  natives,  been  bred  under  the 
most  despotic  forms  of  government,  and  had  not  yet  be 
come  familiar  with  our  institutions  and  completely  assim 
ilated  in  their  sentiments  and  views  to  the  American  peo 
ple.  The  militia  of  the  country  had  on  a  late  occasion,  re 
fused  to  comply  with  the  requisitions  of  the  governor ;  and 
a  great  many  European  Frenchmen  had  entered  their  ad 
hesions  to  Louis  XVIII,  and  through  the  medium  of  the 
French  consul,  claimed  exemption  from  military  service. 
Local  jealousies,  national  prejudices,  and  political  fac 
tions,  dividing  and  distracting  the  people,  prevented  that 
union  and  zeal  in  the  common  cause,  which  the  safety  of 
the  country  demanded.  Hence  there  was  a  general  de 
spondency  and  want  of  preparation  for  the  approaching 
crisis.  The  disaffected  and  traitorous,  however,  were  on 
the  alert,  and  carefully  communicating  the  earliest  intelli 
gence  and  every  species  of  useful  information  respecting 
the  country  to  the  British.  The  legislature  was  protract 
ing  its  session  to  an  unusual  length,  without  adopting  such 
measures  as  the  alarming  situation  of  the  State  required. 
It  was  represented  as  being  politically  rotten ;  and  partic 
ularly  that  in  the  house  of  representatives,  the  idea  had 
been  advanced,  advocated,  and  favorably  heard,  that  a  con 
siderable  portion  of  the  State  belonged  of  right  to  the 
Spanish  government — and  that  too,  at  a  time  when  the  co- 


542  HISTOKY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

operation  of  the  Spaniards  with  the  British  in  the  ex 
pected  invasion  was  the  prevailing  opinion. 

Such  was  the  character  of  the  population,  and  the  sit 
uation  of  our  affairs  at  New  Orleans.,  as  represented  by 
the  highest  authority  to  the  government  and  the  com 
mander  of  the  district.  A  vast  majority  of  the  people, 
however,  consisting  of  the  natives  of  that  country,  and 
emigrants  to  it  from  other  parts  of  the  union,  were  well 
disposed  to  our  cause,  and  willing  to  acquiesce  and  co 
operate  in  the  necessary  measures  of  defence.  By  these 
General  Jackson  was  hailed,  on  his  arrival  at  New  Orleans, 
with  acclamations  of  unbounded  joy  as  a  deliverer  sent  by 
heaven  to  save  their  country  from  approaching  ruin. 

In  the  meantime  the  militia  from  Tennessee,  Kentucky, 
and  Georgia  were  in  motion.  The  orders  of  the  war  de 
partment  were  received  by  the  respective  governors  about 
the  20th  of  October,  and  about  one  month  afterwards  the 
militia  of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee  were  embarked  in 
flats  and  ready  to  descend  to  New  Orleans.  The  Ken 
tucky  detachment  of  2,500  men  was  commanded  by  Major 
General  John  Thomas,  who  was  accompanied  by  General 
John  Adair  as  adjutant-general  to  the  division,  an  officer 
of  tried  valor  and  known  military  talents.  Three  thousand 
of  the  Tennessee  militia  were  sent  down  the  river  under 
the  command  of  Major-General  William  Carroll  and  Briga 
dier  Byrd  Smith,  the  former  having  recently  been  elected 
to  succeed  General  Jackson  in  the  militia  when  he  was 
translated  into  the  regular  service.  The  other  2,000  of  the 
Tennessee  draft  were  sent  toward  Mobile  under  the  com 
mand  of  General  Taylor,  and  the  Georgia  detachment 
were  ordered  for  the  same  place  under  the  command  of 
Major-General  John  M'Intosh  and  Brigadier-General 
Blackshear.  Artillery,  musketry,  and  ammunition  were 
also  embarked  at  Pittsburgh  and  other  points  on  the  Ohio 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  543 

for  the  use  of  these  troops  and  the  fortifications  at  New 
Orleans,  the  greater  portion  of  which  did  not  arrive  until 
the  contest  terminated. 

Before  General  Jackson  left  Mobile  he  made  arrange 
ments  for  transferring  nearly  the  whole  of  his  troops  in 
that  quarter  to  New  Orleans.  The  corps  of  the  army 
brought  from  that  quarter  were  the  mounted  brigade  of 
Tennessee  volunteers,  two  companies  of  the  44th  United 
States  regiment  and  Hinds'  squadron  of  dragoons.  About 
the  first  of  December,  General  Jackson  arrived  with  his 
infantry  at  the  city  and  immediately  commenced  the  most 
active  preparations  for  defence.  His  lofty  character  as  an 
energetic,  intrepid,  and  skillful  general  had  gone  before 
him,  and  having  secured  him  the  unbounded  confidence  of 
the  people,  enabled  him  to  exercise  an  unlimited  influence 
over  them.  The  governor  had  ordered  the  militia  of  his 
State  en  masse  to  hold  themselves  in  readiness  to  march  at 
a  moment's  warning,  and  several  corps  were  already  in 
actual  service. 

To  guard  the  different  avenues  through  which  the 
enemy  could  approach  the  city,  so  as  to  prevent  a  surprise 
and  be  ready  at  every  point  to  meet  them,  was  an  object 
of  primary  importance.  The  general  hence  immediately 
reconnoitered  the  country  in  person  to  ascertain  the  places 
at  which  it  was  most  necessary  that  guards  should  be 
posted.  He  accordingly  stationed  a  detachment  of  regu 
lars  on  the  bayou  Vienvenue,  which  led  from  Lake  Borgne 
into  the  plantation  of  General  Villere,  on  the  bank  of  the 
Mississippi  about  six  miles  below  the  city.  A  guard  was 
also  posted  on  the  Chef  Mentiere,  a  bayou  which  leads 
from  Lake  Borgne  into  Lake  Pontchartrain.  The  enemy 
would  be  able  to  come  up  these  natural  canals  in  their 
boats  and  on  foot  along  their  banks  which  would  greatly 
facilitate  their  approach  to  all  the  country  around  New  Or- 


544  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

leans  except  where  there  is  a  pass  of  this  description,  being 
an  impenetrable  morass.  Strong  batteries  and  a  garrison 
were  at  the  mouth  of  the  bayou  St.  John,  which  forms  the 
chief  communication,  and  common  highway  from  the  city 
into  Lake  Poiitchartram.  Between  the  latter  and  Lake 
Borgne,  which  lies  below  it,  there  is  a  communication 
called  the  Rigolets,  through  which  vessels  of  some  burden 
can  pass ;  on  which  was  a  fortification  on  an  island  called 
the  Petit  Coquille.  The  general  also  visited  and  strength 
ened  the  old  fortress  on  the  Mississippi  below  New  Orleans, 
called  Fort  Plaquernine  or  St.  Philip.  A  flotilla  com 
manded  by  Lieutenant  Jones,  and  consisting  of  five  gun 
boats,  a  schooner,  and  a  sloop,  was  stationed  at  the  bay 
of  St.  Louis,  about  fifty  or  sixty  miles  east  of  New  Orleans. 
On  the  12th  of  December,  intelligence  was  received  at 
the  city  that  the  hostile  fleet  had  made  its  appearance  in 
the  gulf  between  the  Balize  and  Mobile  point,  to  the  num 
ber  of  thirty-five  or  forty  sail.  Having  selected  Ship  Island 
off  the  bay  of  St.  Louis  as  a  place  of  rendezvous,  they  began 
to  concentrate  at  that  place,  and  on  the  12th  they  had  ar 
rived  in  such  force  that  Lieutenant  Jones  thought  it  most 
prudent  to  retire  from  their  vicinity  to  the  Malhereux  Is 
lands  at  the  entrance  of  Lake  Borgne,  from  which  he  could 
again  retire  if  necessary  to  the  Petit  Coquille  and  dispute 
the  passage  into  Lake  Pontchartrain.  On  the  morning  of 
the  13th  he  discovered  a  large  flotilla  of  barges  leaving  the 
fleet  and  steering  westward,  obviously  with  the  intention 
of  attacking  his  gun  vessels.  He  had  that  morning  sent 
the  schooner  into  the  bay  of  St.  Louis  to  bring  away  the 
public  stores  from  the  position  he  had  evacuated.  The 
enemy  having  discovered  her  sent  three  barges  against  her, 
which  were  driven  back  by  a  few  discharges  of  grape  shot 
until  they  were  joined  by  four  others ;  a  sharp  contest  was 
then  maintained  for  half  an  hour,  when  they  were  again 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  545 

forced  to  withdraw  with  a  considerable  loss.  But  the  com 
mander  of  the  schooner,  Mr.  Johnson,  finding  it  impos 
sible  to  escape  with  his  vessel,  now  blew  her  up,  set  fire 
to  the  store-house  on  shore,  and  escaped  with  his  crew  by 
land. 

Lieutenant  Jones,  in  the  meantime,  had  gotten  under 
sail  with  the  intention  of  retiring  to  the  Petit  Coquille,  but 
the  water  being  unusually  low  in  those  shallow  bays,  lakes, 
and  passes,  and  the  wind  and  tide  being  unfavorable, 
neither  the  pursuers  nor  the  pursued  could  make  much 
progress.  At  midnight  the  gunboats  came  to  anchor  at 
the  west  end  of  the  Malhereux  pass,  and  in  the  morning 
of  the  14th  the  enemy's  barges  were  discovered  within  a 
few  miles  of  them.  A  calm  with  a  strong  current  against 
him,  now  obliged  Lieutenant  Jones  to  prepare  for  action, 
though  the  force  of  the  enemy  was  vastly  superior.  They 
had  forty-two  launches  and  barges,  with  three  gigs,  carry 
ing  forty-two  carronades,  12,  18,  and  24-pounders,  and 
1,200  men,  all  commanded  by  Captain  Lockyer,  the  ex- 
minister  at  the  court  of  Barrataria.  Our  five-gun  vessels 
carried  23  guns  and  182  men — the  sloop  carried  only  one 
4-pounder  and  8  men. 

The  enemy  came  up  in  line  of  battle,  and  at  11  o'clock 
the  action  had  become  general,  warm,  and  destructive  on 
both  sides.  Three  barges  presently  made  an  attempt  to 
carry  the  nearest  gunboat  by  boarding,  and  were  repulsed 
with  dreadful  slaughter,  two  of  them  being  sunk.  The 
attempt  was  renewed  by  four  others  with  nearly  the  same 
result.  The  enemy,  however,  persevered,  and  finally  suc 
ceeded  in  capturing  the  whole,  having  carried  most  of  them 
by  boarding.  The  action  lasted  about  two  hours  and  was 
uncommonly  severe  and  bloody.  The  loss  of  the  enemy 
was  estimated  at  300  killed  and  wounded,  and  several 
barges  sunk.  Our  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  was  com- 

35 


546  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

paratively  very  small,  being  only  five  killed  and  thirty 
wounded.  Both  Jones  and  Lockyer  were  wounded  severe 
ly.  A  resistance  so  obstinate,  and  destructive  to  the  enemy 
against  a  force  so  superior,  reflects  the  highest  honor  on 
the  American  officers  and  seamen.  They  had  formerly 
been  under  the  command  of  Captain  Porter,  who  immor 
talized  Valparaiso  by  the  obstinate  and  desperate  resist 
ance  which  he  made  at  that  place  against  a  superior  force 
of  the  enemy,  and  they  now  proved  themselves  worthy 
pupils  of  that  invincible  naval  hero. 

On  the  day  after  the  battle,  intelligence  of  the  result 
was  brought  to  New  Orleans  by  the  commander  of  the 
schooner,  who  had  escaped  by  land  from  the  bay  of  St. 
Louis.  The  city  already  alarmed,  distracted,  and  de 
spairing,  was  thrown  into  consternation  and  confusion  by 
the  event.  A  powerful,  well  disciplined,  and  well  ap 
pointed  army  was  on  the  coast,  and  the  only  feeble  barrier 
which  prevented  its  approach  through  the  lakes,  within  a 
few  miles  of  the  city,  was  now  entirely  swept  away.  The 
whole  force  under  Jackson,  on  which  the  salvation  of  the 
State  depended,  did  not  exceed  4,000,  of  which  only  1,000 
were  regulars.  The  greater  part  of  this  force  was  kept  at 
the  city,  that  it  might  be  ready  to  meet  the  invaders  in  any 
pass,  which  they  might  select  for  their  approach.  The 
mounted  volunteers  under  Coffee  had  not  yet  arrived  from 
Mobile. 

At  such  a  crisis  and  in  such  circumstances,  the  utmost 
exertions  of  every  patriot,  and  the  most  rigorous  and  effi 
cient  measures  for  the  public  security  became  indispensible. 
The  general  had  not  forgotten  the  representations  which 
he  had  previously  received  from  the  highest  authority, 
concerning  the  general  character  of  the  population,  the 
number  of  disaffected  persons  in  the  city,  and  particularly 
the  want  of  confidence  in  the  legislative  representatives  of 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  547 

the  people,  which  their  conduct  in  the  present  session  had 
inspired.  With  a  view,  therefore,  to  supercede  such  civil 
powers,  as  in  their  operation  might  interfere  with  those, 
which  he  would  be  obliged  to  exercise,  in  pursuing  the  best 
measures  for  the  safety  of  the  country ;  and  under  a  solemn 
conviction,  after  consulting  with  the  best  patriots  in  the 
place,  that  the  measure  was  proper  and  required  by  the 
situation  of  our  affairs,  he  determined  to  place,  and  on 
the  16th  did  proclaim,  "the  city  and  environs  of  New 
Orleans  under  strict  martial  law."  This  decisive  measure 
received  the  approbation  and  cordial  acquiescence  of  every 
friend  to  the  safety  of  the  country.  It  was  accompanied 
by  suitable  regulations,  which  required  every  person  enter 
ing  the  city,  to  report  himself  at  the  office  of  the  adjutant- 
general,  and  every  person  or  vessel  leaving  it,  to  procure 
a  passport  from  the  general,  one  of  his  staff,  or  the  com 
manding  naval  officer.  The  street  lamps  were  to  be  ex 
tinguished  at  9  in  the  night,  and  every  person  afterwards 
found  abroad  without  permission  in  writing,  was  to  be 
apprehended  as  a  spy.  The  whole  of  the  citizens,  sojourn- 
ers,  passengers,  and  persons  of  every  description,  who  were 
capable  of  bearing  arms,  were  pressed  into  the  land  and 
naval  service. 

The  general,  at  the  same  time,  published  the  following 
address  to  the  people: 

"The  major-general  commanding  his  learned,  with 
astonishment  and  regret,  that  great  consternation  and 
alarm  pervade  your  city.  It  is  true  the  enemy  is  on  our 
coast,  and  threatens  an  invasion  of  our  territory ;  but  it  is 
equally  true,  that  with  union,  energy,  and  the  approba 
tion  of  heaven,  we  will  beat  him  at  every  point,  where  his 
temerity  may  induce  him  to  set  foot  on  our  soil. 

"The  general  with  still  greater  astonishment  has 
heard,  that  British  emissaries  have  been  permitted  to 
propagate  a  seditious  report  amongst  you,  that  the  threat- 


548  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

ened  invasion  is  with  a  view  of  restoring  the  country  to 
Spain,  from  a  supposition  that  some  of  you  would  be  will 
ing  to  return  to  your  ancient  government — believe  no  such 
incredible  tales — your  government  is  at  peace  with  Spain. 
It  is  the  vital  enemy  of  your  country,  the  common  enemy 
of  mankind,  the  highway  robber  of  the  world,  who  threat 
ens  you,  and  has  sent  his  hirelings  amongst  you  with  this 
false  report,  to  put  you  off  your  guard,  that  you  may  fall 
an  easy  prey  to  his  rapacity.  Then  look  to  your  liberties, 
your  property,  and  the  chastity  of  your  wives  and  daugh 
ters.  Take  a  retrospect  of  the  conduct  of  the  British  army 
at  Hampton,  and  other  places  where  it  entered  our  coun 
try — and  every  bosom  which  glows  with  patriotism  and 
virtue,  will  be  inspired  with  indignation,  and  pant  for  the 
arrival  of  the  hour,  when  we  shall  meet  the  enemy  and 
revenge  these  outrages  against  the  laws  of  civilization  and 
humanity. 

"The  general  calls  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  city,  to 
trace  this  unfounded  report  to  its  source,  and  bring  the 
propagator  to  condign  punishment.  The  rules  and  arti 
cles  of  war  annex  the  punishment  of  death,  to  the  crime  of 
holding  secret  correspondence  with  the  enemy,  supplying 
him  with  provisions,  or  creating  false  alarms ;  and  the  gen 
eral  announces  his  unalterable  determination,  rigidly  to 
execute  the  martial  law,  in  all  cases  which  may  come 
within  his  province. 

"The  safety  of  the  district  entrusted  to  the  protection 
of  the  general  must  and  will  be  maintained  with  the  best 
blood  of  the  country;  and  he  is  confident  that  all  good 
citizens  will  be  found  at  their  posts  with  arms  in  their 
hands,  determined  to  dispute  every  inch  of  ground  with 
the  enemy,  and  that  unanimity  will  pervade  the  whole 
country.  But  should  the  general  be  disappointed  in  this 
expectation,  he  will  separate  our  enemies  from  our  friends. 
Those  who  are  not  for  us  are  against  us,  and  will  be  dealt 
with  accordingly. 

"Th.  L.  Butler,  A.D.C." 

The  traitors  well  knew,  from  the  character  of  General 
Jackson,  that  the  threatening  parts  of  this  proclamation 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  549 

were  not  mere  sound  and  fury,  but  that  they  would  be 
carried  into  execution  with  the  utmost  rigor  and  prompti 
tude.  Disaffection  was  thus  awed  into  silence,  and  the 
friends  of  the  country  were  inspired  with  unbounded  con 
fidence,  harmony  and  enthusiasm.  The  militia  of  the  city 
and  all  its  environs  were  arrned,  accoutred,  and  drilled 
twice  every  day.  On  the  18th  an  address  from  the  general 
Avas  read  to  those  of  the  city,  by  his  volunteer  aide,  Mr. 
Livngston,  the  following  extract  form  which  will  exhibit 
the  spirit  of  the  times. 

"The  general  commanding  in  chief,  would  not  do  justice 
to  the  noble  ardor  that  has  animated  you,  in  the  hour  of 
danger — he  would  not  do  justice  to  his  own  feelings — if  he 
suffered  the  example  you  have  shown  to  pass  without  pub 
lic  notice.  Inhabitants  of  an  opulent  and  commercial 
town,  you  have  by  a  spontaneous  effort,  shaken  off  the 
habits  which  are  created  by  wealth,  and  shown  that  you 
are  resolved  to  deserve  the  blessings  of  fortune  by  bravely 
defending  them.  Long  strangers  to  the  perils  of  war,  you 
have  embodied  yourselves  to  face  them  with  the  cool  coun 
tenance  of  veterans — and  with  motives  to  disunion,  that 
might  operate  on  weak  minds,  you  have  forgotten  the  dif 
ference  of  language,  and  the  prejudices  of  national  pride, 
and  united  with  a  cordiality  that  does  honor  to  your  un 
derstandings,  as  well  as  to  your  patriotism." 

Information  was  now  received  that  the  enemy,  after 
the  capture  of  our  brave  flotilla,  was  pressing  to  the  west 
ward,  through  the  islands  and  passes  of  Lake  Borgne,  in 
his  boats  and  light  vessels,  but  the  point  at  which  he  would 
attempt  to  debark,  or  the  pass  through  which  he  would 
endeavor  to  reach  the  city,  was  still  unknown.  With  a 
view  to  great  security,  in  guarding  the  numerous  bayous 
and  canals,  which  lead  from  the  lake  through  the  swampy 
district,  to  the  high  land  on  the  margin  of  the  river,  the 
superintendence  of  that  service  was  entrusted  to  Major 


550  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

General  Villere,  who  commanded  the  militia  between  the 
river  and  the  lake,  and  who,  being  a  native  of  the  country, 
was  presumed  to  be  best  acquainted  with  its  topography. 
He  kept  a  picket  guard  stationed  at  the  mouth  of  the  bayou 
Bienvenue,  which  led  into  his  own  plantation  on  the  bank 
of  the  river;  but  contrary  to  the  orders  of  General  Jackson, 
he  left  the  navigation  of  the  bayou  unobstructed.  On  the 
23rd  of  December,  the  enemy  having  selected  this  pass 
for  their  approach,  succeeded  in  surprising  the  guard  at 
the  mouth  of  the  bayou,  and  in  capturing  a  company  of 
militia,  stationed  on  the  plantation  of  General  Villere. 
Their  troops  were  then  conveyed  up  the  bayou  to  the 
amount  of  3,000,  and  an  encampment  formed  between  the 
river  and  the  marsh,  on  the  premises  of  Major  Lacoste. 
The  intelligence  of  their  approach  was  brought  to  head 
quarters  at  the  city  about  1  o'clock  on  that  day,  and  Gen 
eral  Jackson  immediately  determined  to  attack  them  with 
out  delay  in  their  first  position. 

In  the  meantime,  General  Coffee  had  arrived  with  his 
brigade  of  mounted  men  from  Mobile;  and  also  General 
Carroll  with  part  of  his  division  of  militia  infantry  from 
West  Tennessee.  The  latter  had  descended  the  rivers  with 
a  degree  of  celerity  unparalleled  in  the  history  of  military 
movements.  His  troops  had  embarked  on  the  24th  ultimo 
at  Nashville,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  22nd  instant,  it 
being  the  29th  day  of  their  voyage,  they  arrived  very  op 
portunely  near  the  city  of  New  Orleans.  They  were  now 
encamped  with  the  mounted  men,  who  had  also  recently 
arrived,  about  four  miles  above  the  city,  and  were  all 
immediately  ordered  down  by  General  Jackson,  to  super 
induce  the  dangers  of  the  battle  on  the  toils  of  the  march. 
The  general  expected  that  the  troops  which  the  enemy  were 
debarking  by  the  pass  of  Bienvenue,  did  not  constitute 
their  principal,  or  at  least  their  only  force,  but  that  a 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  551 

simultaneous  attack  would  be  made  by  the  way  of  Chef 
Mentire.  He,  therefore,  posted  the  division  of  General 
Carroll,  with  the  city  militia,  on  the  Gentilly  road  leading 
to  Chef  Mentire,  to  meet  such  an  event;  and  at  5  o'clock 
he  was  ready  to  march  down  against  the  enemy,  with  the 
rest  of  his  troops,  consisting  of  General  Coffee's  brigade, 
a  corps  of  dragoons  under  Major  Hinds,  a  battalion  of 
uniformed  volunteers  under  Major  Blanche,  200  men  of 
color  under  Major  Daquin,  a  detachment  of  artillery  with 
two  6-pounders  under  the  direction  of  Colonel  M'Rea,  and 
parts  of  the  seventh  and  forty-fourth  regiments  of  regulars 
under  Major  Peire  and  Captain  Baker.  The  whole  force 
was  very  much  inferior  to  that  of  the  enemy,  which  was 
commanded  by  Major  General  Keane. 

About  seven  O'clock,  General  Jackson  arrived  near  the 
British  encampment,  where  all  was  quiet,  his  advance  upon 
them  being  concealed  under  cover  of  the  night,  while  their 
fires  in  the  camp  fully  exposed  them  to  his  view.  Their 
right  extended  to  the  swamp,  and  their  left  which  was  the 
strongest  part  of  their  lines,  rested  on  the  bank  of  the 
river.  Arrangements  were  immediately  made  for  the 
attack;  General  Coffee  was  ordered  to  turn  their  right, 
whilst  Jackson  with  the  regulars  attacked  their  strongest 
position  on  the  left.  Commodore  Patterson  had  been  or 
dered  to  drop  down  the  river  in  the  schooner  Carolina,  and 
commence  a  fire  on  their  camp,  which  was  to  be  the  signal 
for  a  general  charge. 

At  half-past  eight  the  commodore  opened  his  fire,  and 
General  Coffee's  troops  then  rushed  upon  the  right  of  the 
enemy,  with  great  impetuosity,  and  entered  their  camp, 
while  Jackson  engaged  their  left  with  equal  ardor,  sup 
ported  by  the  fire  of  the  schooner  and  the  two  field  pieces. 
The  action  soon  became  general,  and  was  obstinately  con 
tested  on  both  sides,  the  hostile  troops  being  frequently 


552  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAK 

intermixed  with  each  other  in  the  conflict.  About  10 
o'clock,  after  the  battle  had  raged  more  than  an  hour,  a 
thick  fog  came  over  them,  which  caused  some  confusion 
among  our  troops,  and  rendered  it  necessary  in  the  opinion 
of  our  general,  to  desist  from  the  contest.  Had  it  not  been 
for  this  unfortunate  occurrence,  he  would  no  doubt  have 
gained  a  decisive  victory,  and  have  blasted  at  once  the  pre 
sumptuous  hopes  of  the  rapacious  invader.  He  lay  on  the 
field  of  battle  in  the  face  of  the  enemy,  till  four  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  and  then  withdrew  his  army  with  so  much 
address,  as  to  elude  their  vigilence,  and  conceal  the  weak 
ness  of  the  force  by  which  they  had  been  so  boldly  attacked. 
Having  retired  up  the  river  about  two  miles,  he  encamped 
his  troops,  on  the  firm,  open  ground  between  the  river  and 
the  swamp,  at  a  narrow  point  between  the  enemy  and  the 
city,  where  their  progress  could  be  arrested  with  less  labor 
and  fewer  troops,  than  at  any  other  position  he  could  have 
selected. 

When  General  Keane  first  reached  the  banks  of  the 
Mississippi,  he  felt  supinely  confident,  that  the  conquest 
of  the  city  would  be  an  easy  achievement  for  his  Welling 
ton  invincibles;  but  the  uncivil  greeting,  which  he  received 
the  first  evening  on  our  shores,  convinced  him  of  his  error, 
taught  him  to  respect  our  prowess  and  enterprise,  and 
made  him  contented  with  maintaining  his  first  position, 
till  the  Commander-in-chief  of  the  expedition,  the  Lieut.  - 
Gen.  Sir  Edward  Packenham,  could  arrive  with  the  balance 
of  the  forces.  The  most  important  advantages  were  thus 
derived  to  our  cause,  by  this  bold,  decisive,  and  judicious 
movement  of  our  general.  The  progress  of  the  enemy  was 
arrested,  which  gave  us  time  to  fortify  and  entrench  our 
lines,  in  the  most  eligible  position  for  defense;  and  our 
success  in  th  battle  inspired  our  troops  with  the  confidence 
of  veterans.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  computed  at  100 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  553 

killed,  230  wounded,  and  70  prisoners  captured,  including 
among  them  one  major  and  several  other  officers  of  less 
rank.  Our  loss  was  24  killed,  115  wounded,  and  74  miss 
ing.  Among  the  dead  were  Lieutenant-Colonel  Lauderdale, 
of  the  Tennessee  mounted  men,  and  Lieutenant  M'Clelland 
of  the  7th  infantry,  and  several  other  officers  were  wound 
ed. 

General  Jackson  now  determined  to  fortify  his  posi 
tion,  act  on  the  defensive,  and  wait  the  arrival  of  the  Ken 
tucky  detachment.  The  interests  committed  to  his  care 
were  too  important,  to  be  exposed  to  any  unnecessary 
hazard  by  offensive  and  premature  operations  against  the 
enemy.  The  care  of  Chef  Mentire  pass  being  entrusted 
to  Colonel  Morgan  of  the  city  militia,  the  division  of  Gen 
eral  Carroll  was  brought  down  to  the  lines,  and  the  forti 
fications  commenced  with  the  utmost  vigor  and  dispatch. 
They  consisted  of  a  straight  line  of  works  extending  from 
the  river  on  the  right  of  our  troops  to  the  swamp  on  their 
left.  A  breastwork  was  thrown  up,  from  four  to  five  feet 
high,  with  a  wet  ditch  close  in  front,  about  four  feet  deep 
and  eight  feet  wide.  Several  heavy  pieces  of  artillery 
were  mounted  on  the  works,  with  thier  embrasures  lined 
with  bales  of  cotton.  On  the  right  the  works  terminated 
in  a  bastion,  with  a  battery  calculated  for  raking  the  ditch. 
Such  were  the  fortifications  now  completed  with  the  utmost 
expedition  in  the  power  of  our  troops,  aided  by  the  labor 
of  a  number  of  negroes  from  the  plantations.  The  open 
ing  of  the  ditch  was  also  facilitated  by  the  presence  of  an 
old  canal,  which  had  been  dug  to  convey  the  water  to  the 
river,  down  to  a  mill  at  the  edge  of  the  swamp. 

On  the  26th  the  ship  Louisiana,  Commodore  Patterson, 
and  the  schooner  Carolina,  Captain  Henley,  dropped  down 
the  river,  took  a  position  near  the  enemy's  camp,  and 
opened  a  brisk,  destructive  fire  upon  them,  from  the  sever- 


554  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

ity  of  which  they  were  glad  to  shelter  themselves  by  retir 
ing  into  the  swamp.  In  the  night,  however,  they  erected 
a  furnace  and  battery  at  a  convenient  distance  on  shore, 
and  were  ready  at  daylight  on  the  27th,  to  commence  a  fire 
of  red-hot  shot  on  the  assailing  vessels.  The  ship  was 
out  of  their  reach,  but  the  schooner  being  becalmed  within 
the  range  of  their  guns,  and  prevented  from  ascending  by 
the  strength  of  the  current,  Captain  Henley  was  compelled 
to  abandon  her,  and  she  soon  afterwards  took  fire  and  was 
blown  up. 

Sir  Edward  Packenham,  lieutenant-general  and  Com 
mander-in-chief,  having  now  arrived  and  brought  up  large 
reinforcements  to  the  British  camp,  they  resolved  on  mak 
ing  a  demonstration  against  our  works,  with  a  view  to 
effect  something  important  and  decisive.  On  the  28th 
they  advanced  with  their  whole  force,  and  commenced  a 
tremendous  cannonade  and  bombardment  on  our  lines. 
Balls,  shells,  and  congreve  rockets  were  thrown  in  showers 
on  the  breastwork,  and  over  the  heads  of  our  troops,  and 
their  columns  were  formed  and  brought  up,  apparently 
with  the  intention  of  storming  our  works  on  the  left.  But 
their  fire  was  returned  with  great  spirit  and  vivacity  by 
our  batteries,  which  compelled  them  after  three  hours  of 
incessant  cannonading,  and  fruitless  exposure  of  their 
lives,  to  retire  with  disappointment  and  mortification  to 
their  camp.  Their  expectations  appeared  to  be,  that  their 
tremendous  cannonade,  and  great  quantity  of  combustibles 
thrown  on  our  works,  would  frighten  away  the  militia,  or 
throw  them  into  confusion,  and  thus  afford  a  favorable 
opportunity  for  making  an  assault.  But  the  firmness  and 
cool  intrepidity  of  our  troops,  combined  with  the  destruc 
tive  fire  of  our  batteries,  kept  them  at  a  respectful  distance 
and  at  last  compelled  them  to  abandon  the  enterprise. 
Their  loss  on  this  occasion  was  considerable — not  less  than 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  555 

120  killed,  whilst  ours  was  but  seven  killed  and  eight 
wounded.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Henderson,  of  the  Tennessee 
militia  was  among  the  slain.  For  several  days  after  this  af 
fair,  nothing  important  occurred.  Skirmishes  occasionally 
took  place  between  the  picket  guards,  and  the  enemy's 
camp  was  sometimes  annoyed  by  the  ship  Louisiana. 

Though  disappointed  in  their  expectations  on  the  28th, 
they  did  not  abandon  the  project  of  forcing  our  lines,  but 
prepared  for  a  more  formidable  attack  on  Sunday  morning 
the  1st  of  January.  Admiral  Cochrane,  the  naval  com 
mander,  had  sent  us  word  on  his  arrival  off  the  coast,  that 
he  would  eat  his  Christmas  dinner  in  New  Orleans,  and 
General  Packenham  now  resolved  at  least  to  spend  his 
New  Year  in  the  city.  Under  cover  of  night,  and  a  heavy 
fog,  which  continued  till  8  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the 
enemy  advanced  within  600  yards  of  our  works,  being  con 
siderably  nearer  than  they  had  come  before,  and  there 
erected  three  different  batteries,  mounting  in  all  fifteen 
guns,  from  six  to  thirty-two  pounders;  and  as  soon  as  the 
fog  had  cleared  away  in  the  morning,  they  commenced  a 
heavy  and  incessant  fire,  throwing  shot,  bombs,  and 
rockets  in  showers  at  our  works.  They  also  essayed  again 
to  advance  to  the  assault  in  column,  but  the  steady  and 
skillful  fire  of  our  batteries,  soon  arrested  their  progress 
and  put  them  to  flight.  An  incessant  cannonading,  how 
ever,  was  continued  through  the  day,  till  late  in  the  even 
ing,  when  our  balls  had  dismounted  and  silenced  nearly 
all  of  their  guns ;  and  under  cover  of  the  night,  they  again 
withdrew  from  the  unprofitable  contest.  Our  loss  on  this 
day  was  eleven  killed  and  twenty-three  wounded,  whilst 
that  of  the  enemy,  from  their  very  exposed  situation,  must 
have  been  extremely  great. 

The  opposite  side  of  the  river,  or  the  right  bank,  now 
became  an  object  of  attention  with  both  armies.  Commo- 


556  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

dore  Patterson  had  landed  some  of  the  guns  of  the  Louis 
iana,  and  erected  a  battery  on  the  bank,  opposite  our  main 
works  on  the  left  side,  for  the  purpose  of  co-operating  with 
the  right  of  our  lines,  and  flanking  the  enemy  in  his  ad 
vance  up  the  river  to  attack  them.  After  the  affair  on  the 
1st  of  January,  the  battery  was  enlarged  by  landing  and 
mounting  more  guns,  and  a  furnace  was  prepared  to  heat 
shot,  with  a  view  to  fire  the  houses  between  the  two  armies, 
which  were  occupied  by  the  British.  The  Louisiana  mili 
tia,  and  New  Orleans  contingent,  were  also  stationed  at 
that  place  under  General  D.  B.  Morgan,  for  the  purpose 
of  repelling  any  attack  on  the  battery,  or  any  attempt  to 
move  up,  on  that  side,  and  annoy  the  city  across  the  river, 
which  the  enemy  might  make.  On  the  4th,  General  Mor 
gan  began  to  throw  up  a  breastwork,  and  mounted  three 
32-pounders,  for  the  defense  of  his  troops.  On  the  4th, 
also,  the  Kentucky  detachment,  under  General  Thomas 
arrived  at  the  city.  Being  nearly  destitute  of  arms,  for 
they  had  brought  but  few  with  them  from  home,  and  those 
which  had  been  shipped  in  trading  boats  at  Pittsburgh  had 
not  yet  arrived,  they  were  ordered  to  encamp  at  the  canal 
of  Madam  Piernass,  one  mile  above  the  American  lines, 
till  they  could  be  equipped  for  service.  The  city  was  now 
ransacked  for  arms  to  supply  the  Kentuckians,  and  by  the 
7th  a  sufficient  number  was  collected  and  repaired,  together 
with  a  loan  obtained  by  General  Adair  from  a  corps  of 
exempts,  to  arm  the  regiment  commanded  by  Colonel 
Slaughter,  and  the  battalion  under  Major  Harrison. 
These  corps,  1,000  strong,  were  then  marched  down  to  the 
lines  under  the  command  of  General  Adair,  Major-General 
Thomas  being  unwell ;  and  were  posted  immediately  in  the 
rear  of  General  Carroll's  division,  to  support  the  centre 
of  our  works. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  557 

The  enemy  in  the  meantime  were  engaged,  on  the  sug 
gestion  of  Admiral  Cochrane,  in  enlarging  a  canal  which 
connected  the  Mississippi  with  the  bayou  Bienvenue,  to 
enable  them  to  draw  their  boats  through  it  into  the  river, 
and  make  an  attack  on  our  establishment  under  Patterson 
and  Morgan.  On  the  Tth  their  operations  were  reconnoi- 
tered  across  the  river  by  the  commodore,  who  ascertained 
in  the  evening,  that  they  had  nearly  completed  the  under 
taking,  and  immediately  communicated  this  information 
to  Jackson,  with  a  request  that  reinforcements  might  be 
sent  over,  to  assist  in  the  defense  of  his  position.  The 
general  accordingly  ordered  400  of  the  unarmed  Kentuck- 
ians,  to  go  up  to  the  city  where  they  would  be  supplied 
with  arms,  and  then  come  down  on  the  opposite  side  to 
Morgan.  It  was  in  the  night  when  they  marched,  and  a 
supply  of  indifferent  arms  could  be  procured  for  no  more 
than  200,  who  proceeded  to  their  place  of  destination  while 
the  balance  returned  to  camp.  About  1  o'clock  in  the 
morning  of  the  8th,  the  commodore  discovered  that  the 
enemy  had  gotten  their  barges  into  the  river,  and  that  an 
uncommon  stir  was  prevailing  in  their  camp,  of  which  the 
commanding  general  was  duly  notified. 

No  doubt  now  existed  in  the  American  camp,  but  that 
another  formidable  attack  was  on  the  point  of  being  car 
ried  into  execution  on  both  sides  of  the  river;  and  as  the 
enemy  had  already  been  twice  repulsed,  it  was  reasonable 
to  expect  that  his  third  attempt  would  be  desperate  and 
bloody.  Our  main  army,  however,  was  well  prepared  to 
receive  him,  and  anxious  for  an  assault  to  be  made.  J£h£ 
whole  extent  of  our  works,  about  1800  yards  from  the  river 
to  the  swamp,  nvas~ we.ll  finished,  well  manned  with  brave 
soldiers,  and  well-defended  with  artillery.  The  regulars 
with  a  part  of  the  militia  from  Louisiana,  occupied  600 
yards  on  the  right  next  the  river;  General  Carroll's  di- 


558  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

vision  occupied  800  yards  in  the  centre;  and  General  Cof 
fee  defended  the  balance  of  the  works  on  the  left.  The 
Kentuckians  formed  in  two  lines,  occupied  400  yards  in 
the  centre,  close  in  the  rear  of  General  CarrolPs  command. 

As  soon  as  the  dawn  of  day  enabled  us  to  see  some 
distance  in  front  of  our  lines,  the  enemy  were  discovered 
advancing  in  great  force,  formed  in  two  powerful  columns 
on  the  right  and  left,  and  prepared  with  fascines  and  scal 
ing  ladders  to  storm  our  works.  Their  left  column  which 
was  the  least,  was  led  up  the  bank  of  the  river  by  Major- 
General  Keane,  whilst  their  main  column  was  conducted 
against  the  center  of  our  works  by  Major-General  Gibbs.  A 
third  column  was  held  in  reserve  under  the  command  of 
Major-General  Lambert.  The  ground  over  which  they  had 
to  inarch  to  the  assault  was  a  perfect  level,  beautifully  over 
grown  with  clover,  and  without  any  intervening  obstruc 
tion  whatever.  The  signal  for  the  onset  was  the  discharge 
of  a  rocket  from  the  head  of  their  column  next  the  river, 
when  their  whole  force  rent  the  air  with  a  shout  and 
advanced  briskly  to  the  charge.  A  tremendous  cannonade 
was  at  the  same  time  opened  on  our  works  from  their  mor 
tars  and  field  artillery,  and  from  a  battery  of  six  18- 
pounders,  which  they  had  erected  within  500  yards  of  our 
lines. 

Their  attack  was  received  by  our  troops  with  the  utmost 
firmness  and  bravery,  and  their  fire  immediately  returned 
by  the  artillery  on  our  works,  under  the  direction  of  de 
liberate  and  skillful  officers,  who  tore  their  columns  as 
they  approached,  with  a  frightful  carnage;  and  as  soon 
as  the  heads  of  their  columns  had  arrived  within  the  range 
of  our  small  arms,  they  were  assailed  in  a  manner  still 
more  destructive,  by  the  steady,  deliberate,  well-aimed  fire 
of  our  rifles  and  musketry.  Though  they  advanced  under 
this  havoc  with  astonishing  firmness  and  intrepidity,  yet 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  559 

ere  they  could  reach  our  works  they  were  thrown  into  con 
fusion  and  repulsed;  but  the  brave  officers  who  led  them 
soon  rallied  their  flying  troops,  reformed  their  shattered 
columns,  and  led  them  the  second  time  to  the  charge,  with 
renewed  vigor  and  fury.  In  vain  was  their  bravery — 
in  vain  the  utmost  exertion  of  their  powers — they  only 
renewed  the  charge  to  suffer  a  new  repulse  with  redoubled 
carnage.  Their  principal  column  advancing  against  the 
centre  of  our  works,  was  opposed  by  the  strongest  part  of 
our  lines,  consisting  of  Tennessee  and  Kentucky  marks 
men,  at  least  six  men  deep,  who  literally  poured  forth  a 
sheet  of  fire,  which  cut  down  the  ranks  of  the  enemy,  like 
grass  by  the  scythe  of  a  mower.  Yet  their  heavy  columns 
pressed  on  with  such  force  and  desperation,  that  many  of 
their  men  at  last  entered  the  ditch  in  front  of  our  breast 
work,  where  they  were  shot  down  in  heaps  at  the  very 
muzzle  of  our  guns.  Slaughtered,  shattered,  and  disor 
dered,  they  were  again  forced  to  retire.  Their  leaders, 
however,  apparently  resolved  on  victory  or  total  destruc 
tion,  again  rallied  and  brought  them  up  a  third  time  to 
the  charge;  but  their  principal  officers  being  now  slain 
and  disabled,  and  their  strength  greatly  broken  and  spent, 
this  last  effort  was  less  successful  than  the  former,  and  they 
were  soon  forced  to  fall  back  in  disorder  on  their  column 
of  reserve,  with  which  they  pursued  a  precipitate  and  dis 
orderly  retreat  to  their  camp,  under  a  galling  fire  from 
our  batteries,  leaving  the  field  literally  covered  with  the 
dying  and  the  dead.  Lieutenant-General  Packenham  was 
killed,  and  Major-Generals  Keane  and  Gibbs  were  both  se 
verely  wounded,  the  latter  "of  whom  died  a  few  days  after 
wards.  Colonel  Rannie  was  also  killed — a  brave  and  in 
trepid  officer,  who  in  the  second  charge  entered  the  bastion 
on  our  right,  at  the  head  of  his  men,  but  was  immediately 
slain  and  his  followers  repulsed  by  our  brave  regulars  and 


560  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

Beale's  company  of  city  riflemen.  The  action  lasted  about 
an  hour,  and  terminated  in  a  decisive  and  total  defeat  of 
the  enemy. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  river  our  arms  experienced  a 
reverse.  The  battery  erected  by  Commodore  Patterson  was 
constructed  for  annoying  the  enemy  across  the  river,  and 
raking  the  front  of  our  works  on  the  left  side ;  and  during 
the  attack  this  morning  it  was  employed  in  that  way  with 
considerable  effect.  But  before  action  ceased  on  the  left, 
an  attack  was  also  made  on  the  right  bank.  The  85th  regi 
ment  with  some  seamen  and  marines,  having  crossed  the 
river  opposite  the  British  camp,  and  led  by  Colonel  Thorn 
ton,  advanced  under  cover  of  some  field  pieces,  and  put  to 
flight  a  corps  commanded  by  Major  Arno,  who  had  been 
sent  down  to  oppose  their  landing.  Continuing  their  march 
up  the  river  they  next  attacked  the  200  Kentuckians  under 
Colonel  Davis,  who  had  been  sent  half  a  mile  in  front  of 
our  works  to  oppose*  them.  After  a  sharp  skirmish,  Colo 
nel  Davis  retreated  by  order  of  General  Morgan  with  the 
loss  of  about  thirty  men  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing; 
and  having  reached  the  entrenchment,  he  was  ordered  to 
post  his  men  on  the  right  of  the  Louisiana  militia.  The 
guns  in  the  battery  could  not  be  employed  against  Colonel 
Thornton  until  they  were  turned  in  their  embrasures, 
which  was  not  undertaken  till  it  was  too  late  to  accom 
plish  it  before  the  charge  was  made.  General  Morgan  had 
500  Louisiana  militia  safely  posted  behind  a  finished 
breastwork,  which  extended  200  yards  from  the  battery  at 
right  angles  to  the  river,  and  was  defended  by  three  pieces 
of  artillery.  The  170  remaining  Kentuckians  on  his  right 
were  scattered  along  a  ditch  300  yards  in  extent ;  and  still 
further  on  the  right  there  were  several  hundred  yards  of 
open  ground  entirely  undefended. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  561 

In  this  situation  of  things,  the  enemy  with  steady  pace 
continued  advancing  to  the  charge  in  two  columns  under 
the  cover  of  a  shower  of  rockets.  Their  right  column  ad 
vancing  to  the  river  was  thrown  into  disorder  and  driven 
back  by  Morgan's  artillery ;  the  other  advancing  against  the 
Kentuckians  was  resisted  by  their  small  arms  till  a  party 
of  the  assailants  had  turned  their  right  flank  and  com 
menced  a  fire  on  their  rear.  Overpowered  by  numbers  in 
front,  assailed  in  their  rear,  and  unsupported  by  their  com 
panions  in  arms,  they  were  at  last  compelled  to  retreat 
from  their  untenable  position.  The  Louisiana  militia  then 
retreated  also  from  their  breastwork  and  artillery  before 
they  had  felt  the  pressure  of  the  enemy.  Commodore  Pat 
terson,  perceiving  how  the  contest  would  issue,  spiked  his 
cannon  and  was  ready  to  join  in  the  retreat  with  his  ma 
rines.  The  enemy  pursued  them  some  distance  up  the 
river  and  then  returned  to  destroy  the  battery  and  other 
works. 

Patterson  and  Morgan,  conscious  that  they  had  acted 
badly,  the  former  in  not  turning  his  guns  in  time,  and  the 
latter  in  leaving  his  right  flank  weak,  uncovered,  and  un 
supported,  whilst  his  main  force  was  uselessly  concen 
trated  behind  the  breastwork,  determined  to  throw  the 
whole  blame  of  the  defeat  on  the  handful  of  Kentuckians 
who  had  the  misfortune  to  be  present  and  to  do  all  the 
fighting  that  was  done,  except  a  few  discharges  from  the 
artillery.  They  induced  General  Jackson  to  tell  the  war 
department  that  "the  Kentucky  reinforcements  inglori- 
ously  fled,  drawing  after  them  by  their  example,  the  re 
mainder  of  the  forces'7 — and  the  commodore  in  his  report 
to  the  navy  department  stigmatized  them  in  terms  still 
more  offensive.  A  court  of  inquiry  was  demanded  by  Colo 
nel  Davis  before  which  the  facts  were  proved  as  above  de 
tailed.  The  court,  however,  merely  pronounced  the  Ken- 

36 


562  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

tuckians  excusable;  which  being  deemed  unsatisfactory, 
General  Adair  again  pressed  the  subject  on  the  commander- 
in-chief,  and  at  last  obtained  a  dry,  reluctant  sentence  of 
justification.  The  detachment  did  all,  at  least,  that  could 
be  expected  from  brave  men,  if  it  was  not  entitled  to  the 
praise  of  uncommon  gallantry. 

Our  victory  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river  was  very  com 
plete  and  decisive.  The  inequality  of  loss  in  the  opposing 
armies  was  probably  unparalleled  in  the  annals  of  warfare 
— ours  being  only  six  killed  and  seven  wounded  in  the  main 
battle,  while  that  of  the  enemy  was  estimated  at  two  thous 
and^  six  hundred  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners. '"  Im 
mediately  after  the  action  an  armistice  for  a  few  hours  was 
craved  and  obtained  by  the  enemy,  for  the  purpose  of  bury 
ing  their  dead  and  taking  care  of  their  wounded.  A  line 
was  then  designated  across  the  field  of  battle  to  which  they 
were  allowed  to  come ;  and  between  that  line  and  the  breast 
work  482  dead  bodies  were  counted  and  carried  out,  while 
it  was  estimated  that  upwards  of  200  lay  on  the  outside  of 
it;  the  killed  was  therefore  set  down  at  700;  and  suppos 
ing  as  usual,  that  twice  that  number  were  wounded,  the 
whole  killed  and  wounded  would  be  2,100;  and  500  pris 
oners  were  captured — making  a  total  of  2,600.  Lieuten 
ant-General  Packenham,  who  was  killed,  was  an  officer  of 
great  distinction.  He  was  brother-in-law  to  the  celebrated 
Lord  Wellington,  under  whom  he  had  been  trained;  and 
most  of  the  troops  he  commanded  had  fought  and  signal 
ized  themselves  under  that  commander  in  Spain.  Our  ef 
fective  force  engaged  at  the  works,  according  to  the  offi 
cial  returns,  was  a  little  upwards  of  4,000 — of  which  about 
2,000  were  Tennessee  militia,  1,000  Kentucky  militia,  and 
upwards  of  1,000  regulars  and  Louisiana  militia.  The 
force  engaged  on  the  part  of  the  enemy  was  not  known ;  but 
his  whole  force  present  was  believed  to  be  between  eight 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  563 

and  ten  thousand — the  original  force  of  the  expedition  hav 
ing  been  much  above  that  number. 

Though  the  enemy  succeeded  in  their  enterprise  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  river,  yet  they  met  with  a  considerable 
loss  on  that  side  also — their  killed  and  wounded  in  that 
affair  being  about  ninety-seven,  among  the  latter  Colonel 
Thornton  severely;  whilst  our  loss  was  comparatively 
small,  perhaps,  not  half  that  number.  After  setting  fire 
not  only  to  the  platform  and  carriages  of  the  battery,  but 
to  all  the  private  dwelling  houses  and  destroying  all  the 
private  property  they  could  find  for  several  miles  along  the 
river,  the  detachment  retreated  over  to  their  main  camp, 
carrying  with  them  two  field  pieces  and  a  brass  howitzer. 
The  object  of  the  enterprise  was  to  wrest  the  battery  from 
Patterson  before  the  main  attack  was  made,  with  a  view  to 
employ  it  in  raking  Jackson's  lines,  insj  ead  of  flanking 
their  own  columns;  but  from  some  cause  the  detachment 
did  not  get  over  the  river  as  soon  as  they  intended,  and  of 
course  did  not  prevent  the  battery  from  answering  the  pur 
pose  for  which  it  had  been  erected.  Morgan  and  Patterson 
immediately  reoccupied  their  old  position  when  the  enemy 
retreated ;  began  to  drill  the  cannon  and  repair  the  works ; 
and  in  a  few  days  were  again  ready  for  efficient  service. 

On  the  day  after  the  great  battle,  an  attack  was  made 
by  the  enemy  on  Fort  St.  Phillip,  commanded  by  Major 
Walter  H.  Overton,  with  a  view  to  bring  their  armed  ves 
sels  up  the  river  to  co-operate  with  the  land  forces  in  the 
capture  of  the  city.  Major  Overton  received  intelligence 
of  their  intentions  as  early  as  the  1st  of  January,  and  was 
well  prepared  to  sustain  the  attack.  They  doubtless  had 
intended  to  carry  the  fort  and  get  up  the  river  in  time  for 
the  main  contest,  but  were  prevented  by  the  difficulty  of 
ascending  the  river.  On  the  9th,  two  bomb  vessels,  a  brig, 
a  sloop,  and  a  schooner,  came  to  anchor  about  two  miles 


564  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

below  the  fort  and  commenced  an  attack  with  sea  mortars 
of  ten  and  thirteen  inches  calibre,  which  they  continued 
nine  days  without  intermission,  and  without  molestation, 
for  their  position  was  beyond  the  range  of  the  guns  in  the 
fort.  In  this  period  they  threw  upwards  of  1,000  large 
shells;  besides  a  great  many  small  ones  with  round  and 
grape  shot  from  boats  under  cover  of  the  night,  A  large 
mortar  in  the  meantime  was  sent  down  to  the  fort  and  in 
the  evening  of  the  17th  was  brought  to  bear  upon  their  ves 
sels,  which  induced  them  to  withdraw  at  daylight  next 
morning.  All  the  loss  in  the  fort  was  two  killed  and  seven 
wounded — so  judicious  had  been  the  preparations  and  po 
lice  of  Major  Overton  to  meet  the  attack. 

As  soon  as  intelligence  of  the  attack  had  been  brought 
to  headquarters,  a  battery  mounting  four  twenty-four 
pounders  with  a  furnace  to  heat  shot  had  been  erected  to 
burn  the  shipping  of  the  enemy,  should  they  succeed  in 
capturing  the  fort  or  in  pasisng  it  with  their  armed  vessels. 

Preparations  were  now  being  made  by  General  Lambert 
and  Admiral  Cochrane  for  a  retreat.  An  exchange  of  pris 
oners  took  place  on  the  18th,  by  which  all  our  men  who 
had  been  captured  and  not  sent  to  the  shipping  were  recov 
ered  and  restored  to  their  country ;  and  in  the  night  of  that 
day,  the  enemy  made  good  their  retreat  from  the  banks  of 
the  Mississippi  to  their  boats  and  small  vessels  and  com 
menced  embarking  their  troops  and  baggage  for  their  large 
vessels  still  lying  off  Ship  Island  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 
In  their  camp  they  left  fourteen  pieces  of  heavy  artillery, 
a  quantity  of  shot,  and  eighty  of  their  wounded  with  a 
surgeon  to  attend  them,  all  of  whom  had  been  so  disabled 
in  their  limbs  that  a  recovery  from  their  wounds  would 
not  render  them  fit  for  service.  The  retreat  was  not  ac 
complished  without  molestation.  Such  was  the  situation 
of  the  ground  which  they  abandoned,  and  through  which 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  5G5 

they  passed,  protected  by  canals,  redoubts,  entrenchments, 
and  swamps,  that  General  Jackson  did  not  think  proper  to 
press  upon  them  in  the  rear  with  his  whole  force;  but  an 
enterprise  was  successfully  conducted  against  their  light 
vessels  on  the  lake  by  Mr.  Shields,  the  purser  of  the  navy. 
After  the  battle  of  the  gunboats  "Mr.  Shields  had  been 
sent  down  under  a  flag  of  truce  to  ascertain  the  fate  of  our 
officers  and  men,  with  power  to  negotiate  an  exchange,  es 
pecially  for  the  wounded.  But  the  enemy  would  make  no 
terms — they  treated  the  flag  with  contempt,  and  himself 
and  the  surgeon  who  was  with  him  as  prisoners/'  Before 
they  retreated,  however,  "they  lowered  their  tone  and 
begged  the  exchange  that  we  had  offered.  Defeat  had  thus 
humbled  the  arrogance  of  an  enemy,  who  had  promised  his 
soldiers  forty-eight  hours  of  pillage  and  rapine  in  the  city 
of  New  Orleans."  When  the  intention  of  the  enemy  to  re 
treat  was  discovered,  Mr.  Shields  was  sent  out  through 
Pass  Chef  Mentire  in  five  armed  boats  and  a  gig,  manned 
with  fifty  sailors  and  militia,  to  annoy  their  transports  on 
Lake  Morgue,  a  service  which  he  undertook  with  great 
alacrity,  as  he  was  anxious  to  avenge  the  personal  insults 
and  injury  he  had  experienced.  He  succeeded  without  loss 
on  his  part  in  capturing  and  destroying  a  transport  brig 
and  two  boats,  and  bringing  in  seventy-eight  prisoners,  be 
sides  capturing  several  other  boats  and  a  number  of  pris 
oners  whom  he  was  obliged  to  parole. 

And  thus  the  projected  conquest  of  Louisiana,  and  the 
siege  of  New  Orleans,  which  was  vigorously  prosecuted  for 
twenty-seven  days  by  a  powerful  army,  terminated  in  the 
total  discomfiture  of  that  army,  and  a  most  complete  vic 
tory  for  the  American  arms,  which  illuminated  the  closing 
scenes  of  the  war  with  a  blaze  of  American  glory.  So  con 
fident  had  the  British  government  been  that  the  expedition 
would  be  successful — that  they  would  be  able  to  take  and 


566  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

to  hold  Louisiana — that  Sir  Edward  Packenham  was  pro 
vided  with  a  special  commission  as  governor  of  the  pro 
vince,  and  was  accompanied  by  all  the  necessary  civil 
magistrates,  custom-house  officers,  etc.,  etc.,  to  make  a  per 
manent  governmental  establishment  in  the  city  of  New 
Orleans;  and  that  no  excitement  to  the  most  desperate 
exertions  might  be  wanting  among  the  soldiers,  to  make 
them  secure  such  a  valuable  prize  for  Sir  Edward,  he  prom 
ised  them  an  unrestrained  pillage  of  the  city;  and  as  a 
memento  and  confirmation  of  his  promise,  gave  them 
beauty  and  booty  for  a  watchword  on  the  morning  of  the 
great  battle.  How  mistaken  were  the  calculations  of  the 
government,  and  how  greatly  disappointed  the  hopes  of  its 
vandal  army!  Instead  of  enjoying  the  beauty  and  booty 
of  a  rich  commercial  city,  they  experienced  the  severest 
privations  and  hardships,  and  met  the  most  signal  and 
ignominious  defeat.  From  the  time  they  arrived  in  that 
quarter  till  they  retreated,  their  loss  was  not  less  than 
4,000  by  the  sword  and  the  privations  they  endured;  for 
they  were  sometimes  scarce  of  suitable  provisions  and  the 
season  was  the  most  cold  and  inclement  which  had  been 
known  in  that  country  for  ages. 

The  enemy  being  entirely  driven  from  our  soil,  the  lines 
which  had  been  maintained  with  such  astonishing  success 
were  broken  up?  and  the  different  corps  composing  the 
army,  after  receiving  the  thanks  of  the  general  in  the  most 
lively  and  expressive  terms,  were  distributed  and  encamped 
in  such  places  as  were  most  convenient  for  the  comfort  of 
the  troops  and  the  safety  of  the  country.  Strict  discipline, 
however,  was  eall  preserved,  and  martial  law  enforced  with 
all  its  vigor;  and  no  exertions  were  omitted  to  keep  suit 
able  guards  on  the  different  passes  to  the  city,  and  to  watch 
every  movement  of  the  enemy.  The  general  moved  his 
headquarters  to  the  town,  where  he  was  received  with  the 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  567 

greatest  marks  of  attention,  respect,  and  gratitude  by  its 
inhabitants,  by  whom  he  was  universally  acknowledged  as 
the  saviour  of  their  city.  As  a  testimony  of  their  respect, 
and  of  the  high  sense  they  entertained  of  his  great  and 
distinguished  exertions,  in  defence  of  their  persons  and 
property,  their  rights  and  liberties,  their  wives  and  their 
daughters,  against  a  rapacious  and  mercenary  soldiery, 
whose  avowed  intention  was  beauty  and  booty,  they 
crowned  their  adored  general  with  laurels — an  honor  never 
conferred  on  any  chieftain  in  this  country  since  the  similar 
coronation  of  the  illustrious  Washington  at  Princeton.  The 
ceremony  was  attended  by  a  numerous  concourse  of  people, 
and  conducted  in  a  very  splendid  manner. 

There  were  many  citizens  in  New  Orleans,  however, 
and  still  more  in  many  other  parts  of  the  Union  who  con 
demned  this  regal  pomp,  as  inconsistent  with  that  republi 
can  simplicity,  which  ought  always  to  be  preserved  in  our 
country,  and  as  tending  to  corrupt  the  minds  of  our  citizens 
by  inspiring  them  with  sentiments  of  false  glory  and  sinis 
ter  schemes  of  ambition. 

When  our  country  wras  invaded,  the  pirates  of  Barrat- 
aria,  as  well  as  those  who  had  escaped  and  those  who  had 
been  captured,  requested  to  be  employed  in  defence  of  the 
city,  against  "the  common  enemy  of  mankind,  the  highway 
robber  of  the  world" — and  were  accordingly  posted  on  our 
lines,  where  they  acted  with  great  fidelity  and  courage — 
in  consideration  of  which,  and  at  the  intercession  of  the 
legislature  of  Louisiana,  they  obtained  a  free  and  full  par 
don  for  their  piratical  offences  from  the  president  of  the 
United  States,  who  declared  in  his  proclamation,  that 
"Offenders  who  had  refused  to  become  the  associates  of  the 
enemy  in  the  war,  upon  the  most  seducing  terms  of  invita 
tion  ;  and  who  had  aided  to  repel  his  hostile  invasion  of  the 
territory  of  the  United  States,  could  no  longer  be  consid- 


568  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

ered  as  objects  of  punishment,  but  as  objects  of  a  generous 
forgiveness." 

During  the  operations  at  New  Orleans,  the  British,  un 
der  the  famous  Cockburn,  who  was  a  full  match  on  the 
Atlantic  frontier  for  Proctor  in  the  interior,  took  posses 
sion  of  Cumberland  Island  off  the  coast  of  Georgia  near 
the  Florida  line,  from  wrhence  they  landed  and  plundered 
the  town  of  St  Marys,  in  Georgia,  of  every  article  of  value 
belonging  to  that  place,  which  they  could  carry  away,  and 
destroyed  much  of  that  which  was  immovable.  Only  a  part 
of  the  armament,  which  had  burnt  Washington  City,  and 
robbed  Alexandria,  had  joined  the  expedition  under  Sir 
E.  Packenham,  and  the  balance  was  thus  employed  in  rob 
bing  every  assailable  town  and  farm-house  on  the  south 
ern  coast.  By  a  parcel  of  letters  found  on  board  the 
schooner  St.  Lawrence,  captured  by  the  privateer  Chasseur 
of  Baltimore,  on  her  passage  from  Cumberland  to  the  Brit 
ish  fleet  off  New  Orleans,  which  purported  to  be  a  corres 
pondence  between  the  officers  of  Rear  Admiral  Cockburn's 
fleet  and  those  under  Vice  Admiral  Cochrane,  their  rapa 
cious  conduct  and  meanness  of  spirit  was  exhibited  in 
glowing  terms,  in  which  they  congratulated  one  another  on 
their  success  in  plundering  and  their  shares  in  prize  money, 
and  seemed  to  be  intent  on  nothing  but  the  dirty  gains  of 
an  infamous  pillage.  The  enemy  in  their  retreat  from  New 
Orleans  also  carried  away  a  number  of  negroes  and  a  va 
riety  of  other  property;  and  Mr.  Edward  Livingston,  vol 
unteer  aide  to  General  Jackson,  being  sent  after  them  with 
a  flag  to  demand  redress  and  reparation  for  such  injuries, 
inflicted  on  private  persons  contrary  to  the  rules  of  honor 
able  warfare,  he  Avas  detained  in  their  fleet  while  they  pre 
pared  and  executed  an  expedition  against  Mobile. 

General  Winchester,  who  had  lately  been  exchanged 
and  returned  home  from  Canada,  was  now  entrusted  with 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  569 

the  command  at  Mobile  for  the  protection  of  which  he  had 
an  ample  force,  consisting  of  the  Georgia  militia,  the  Tenn 
essee  militia  under  Taylor,  and  several  other  smaller 
corps.  On  the  8th  of  February,  the  enemy  invested  Fort 
Bowyer  with  a  formidable  armament  by  land  and  water 
under  the  immediate  command  of  Cochrane  and  Lambert. 
They  made  regular  approaches  by  laud  and  had  advanced 
within  thirty  yards  of  its  ditches,  when  Colonel  Lawrence 
by  the  advice  of  his  officers  determined  to  capitulate  as 
there  was  no  possibility  of  maintaining  the  post  much 
longer.  Though  he  obtained  highly  honorable  terms  for  his 
troops,  and  was  perfectly  justifiable  in  making  the  sur 
render,  yet  such  an  event  was  painful  to  a  gallant  soldier 
who  had  been  accustomed  to  victory.  General  Winchester 
was  much  blamed  for  the  result;  for  although  he  had  a 
sufficiency  of  soldiers  at  the  town  of  Mobile,  and  had  been 
apprised  of  the  intentions  of  the  enemy  previous  to  their 
landing,  yet  he  delayed  to  send  a  reinforcement  to  Law 
rence  until  the  siege  had  commenced.  A  detachment  was 
then  passed  over  the  bay  and  sent  to  his  assistance,  but  it 
did  not  arrive  until  twenty-four  hours  after  the  capitula 
tion.  Winchester  soon  afterwards  resigned  his  commis 
sion  in  the  army,  and  the  command  of  Mobile  devolved  on 
General  M'Intosh,  of  Georgia.  Our  loss  in  the  surrender 
was  360  prisoners ;  and  the  loss  of  the  enemy  in  capturing 
the  fort  was  between  thirty  and  forty  in  killed  and 
wounded. 

Mr.  Livingston  now  returned  from  the  enemy,  and  ar 
rived  at  New  Orleans  on  the  20th  of  February,  bringing 
with  him  a  rumor  that  a  treaty  of  peace  had  been  signed 
by  the  commissioners  at  Ghent,  the  ratification  of  which 
by  both  governments  was  expected  to  follow.  This  intelli 
gence,  though  not  official,  had  an  astonishing  effect  on  the 
mjlitia  troops  at  New  Orleans.  Inspired  by  their  unpar- 


570  HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 

alleled  success  with  great  confidence  in  the  safety  of  that 
country,  which  was  defended  by  their  prowess,  and  believ 
ing  that  peace  was  at  hand,  the  discipline  of  the  canap  be 
came  irksome,  and  they  began  to  murmur  at  the  hardships 
of  military  duty.  They  began  to  consider  of  their  rights 
as  free  men,  and  to  complain  against  rigors  of  martial  law. 
General  Jackson,  however,  supposed  that  this  report  of 
peace  might  have  been  invented  by  the  enemy  to  put  us  off 
our  guard,  and  give  them  a  chance  to  effect  by  stratagem 
and  surprise  what  they  could  not  effect  by  force — or  al 
though  the  intelligence  might  be  true,  yet  that  such  bar 
barians,  if  an  opportunity  should  offer,  would  probably 
make  a  sudden  incursion  to  the  city  and  burn  it  through 
mere  wantonness  and  revenge — he  therefore  determined  to 
continue  and  strictly  enforce  all  his  measures  of  vigi 
lance  and  precaution  until  peace  should  be  officially  an 
nounced,  or  the  British  fleet  had  entirely  gone  from  that 
quarter. 

The  desire  of  relaxation  on  the  other  hand  became  so 
great  in  some  of  the  corps,  as  even  to  excite  apprehensions 
of  mutiny.  Two  points  at  which  it  was  necessary  that 
guards  should  be  stationed,  were  actually  deserted  by  the 
city  militia.  The  spirit  of  insubordination  was  most  ap 
parent  and  formidable  among  the  European  Frenchmen, 
who  had  entered  their  adhesions  to  Louis  XVIII,  in  the 
consular  books  of  the  chevalier  De  Tousard.  General 
Jackson  hence  determined  by  a  rigorous  measure  in  rela 
tion  to  them  to  put  a  stop  to  the  progress  of  discontent, 
and  ensure  that  strict  discipline  and  viligance  which  he 
still  deemed  necessary.  All  French  subjects  whose  foreign 
citizenship  had  been  regularly  authenticated,  were  there 
fore  ordered  to  leave  the  city  before  the  3rd  of  March,  and 
to  proceed  to  the  interior  at  least  as  far  as  Baton  Rouge. 
This  order  instead  of  suppressing  discontent  and  silencing 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  571 

opposition,  had  rather  a  contrary  tendency.  It  was  deemed 
tyrannical  and  unnecessarily  rigorous.  The  French  troops 
and  citizens  could  not  see,  or  would  not  acknowledge  the 
necessity  of  remaining  in  statu  quo,  as  long  as  the  war 
continued  and  a  formidable  hostile  fleet  was  hovering  on 
the  coast.  Several  unpleasant  acts  ensued,  the  motives 
and  propriety  of  which  we  shall  not  stop  to  discuss  as  we 
briefly  mention  them. 

On  the  day  fixed  for  the  departure  of  the  French  aliens 
for  the  interior,  a  piece  was  published  in  a  newspaper  in 
which  the  course  of  the  general  was  censured,  and  the  serv 
ices  of  those  persons  during  the  siege  highly  extolled. 
Viewing  this  piece  as  intended  to  counteract  the  execution 
of  the  order,  and  excite  mutiny  among  the  troops,  General 
Jackson  demanded  of  the  printer,  the  name  of  the  author 
who  proved  to  be  Mr.  Louillier,  a  member  of  the  house  of 
representative  from  Opelousas.  He  had  him  arrested  and 
confined  in  the  barracks.  On  the  petition  of  Mr.  Morel, 
attorney-at-  law,  in  behalf  of  Mr.  Louillier,  Judge  Hall,  of 
the  United  States  district  court,  granted  a  writ  of  habeas 
corpus  for  the  enlargement  of  the  prisoner.  On  the  same 
evening  Hall  was  also  arrested  and  carried  to  the  barracks. 
Mr.  Dick,  the  attorney  of  the  United  States  for  the  district, 
then  applied  to  Judge  Lewis,  of  the  Louisiana  district 
court,  for  a  writ  in  favor  of  Judge  Hall,  and  was  himself 
immediately  taken  into  custody  by  the  military.  Lewis, 
however,  issued  the  writ,  and  was  threatened  but  not  ar 
rested  for  doing  it.  Another  general  order  was  now  is 
sued  in  which  it  was  enjoined  on  all  officers  and  soldiers  to 
arrest  forthwith  all  persons  whatever  who  had  infringed 
the  former  respecting  the  aliens,  or  were  in  any  manner 
concerned  in  seditious  practices.  A  general  court  martial, 
of  which  Major  General  Gaines  was  president,  was  ordered 
to  try  Mr.  Louillier,  the  jurisdiction  of  which  he  denied. 


572  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

and  would  not  plead  before  it.  The  court,  however,  pro 
ceeded  to  try  him  as  if  he  had  plead  not  guilty ;  and  after 
examining  witnesses,  and  deliberating  on  the  subject,  they 
gave  a  sentence  of  not  guilty,  which  was  disapproved  by 
General  Jackson.  Mr.  Louillier  was,  however,  liberated. 
Judge  Hall  and  the  French  consul  were  sent  a  few  leagues 
up  the  coast,  and  Mr.  Dick  was  permitted  to  walk  the 
streets. 

In  this  state  of  things,  the  news  of  peace  was  officially 
announced.  A  national  salute  was  fired  from  Fort  St. 
Charles,  followed  by  a  federal  salute  from  the  dockyard. 
A  very  splendid  illumination  of  the  city  took  place  in  the 
evening,  diversified  by  the  discharge  of  sky  rockets,  and 
enlivened  by  the  shouts  of  the  populace,  proclaiming  "peace 
on  earth,  and  good  will  toward  men."  Martial  law  was 
now  annulled  and  a  free  pardon  of  all  prisoners  pro 
claimed.  The  glorious  intelligence,  with  the  measures  it 
produced  came  very  opportunely  to  allay  all  the  discon 
tents  prevailing  among  the  people  of  the  town  and  the 
troops  of  the  army. 

Judge  Hall  having  resumed  the  functions  of  his  office, 
cited  General  Jackson  to  appear  before  him  for  an  al 
leged  contempt  in  refusing  to  obey  the  process  of  his  court 
in  the  case  of  the  writ  of  habeas  corpus  in  favor  of  Mr. 
Louillier.  The  general  accordingly  appeared,  attended  by 
his  counsel,  and  tendered  a  written  defence,  in  which  he 
excepted  to  the  proceeding  against  him  as  illegal,  uncon 
stitutional,  and  informal;  relied  on  the  existence  of  mar 
tial  law  for  his  justification;  and  gave  the  reasons  which 
had  induced  him  to  proclaim  it,  The  judge  being  apprised 
of  the  nature  of  the  defence,  decided  that  part  which  re 
lated  to  martial  law  to  be  inadmissable,  and  refused  to  hear 
it  read.  The  general  on  his  part  refused  to  make  any 
other;  and  the  judge  then  told  him  that  for  the  contempt 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  573 

he  had  shown  the  civil  authority,  he  must  pay  a  fine  of 
$1,000 ;  which  was  immediately  done. 

Although  there  was  a  strong  faction  opposed  to  the 
general  and  the  mass  of  the  people  had  been  uneasy  under 
the  restrictions  he  had  imposed,  yet  on  the  return  of  peace, 
and  more  particularly  when  Judge  Hall  undertook  to  pun 
ish  him  for  his  military  measures,  it  was  found  that  there 
was  an  immense  majority  of  the  people  who  approved  his 
conduct,  and  were  grateful  for  his  services.  No  one  who 
knew  the  state  of  the  country  and  the  situation  of  our  af 
fairs  when  martial  law  was  proclaimed  could  doubt  the  pro 
priety  of  that  measure;  and  as  long  as  the  same  state  of 
things  continued  without  much  alteration,  the  general  was 
certainly  not  to  be  blamed  for  continuing  the  measure; 
and  as  long  as  it  was  necessary  to  continue  it,  he  was  cer 
tainly  justified  in  taking  care  that  it  should  be  enforced. 
With  a  little  more  address  and  temporizing  however,  its 
rigors  might  have  been  rendered  more  palatable,  and  many 
unpleasant  circumstances  have  been  avoided;  but  such  a 
course  did  not  suit  the  temper  of  General  Jackson.  In 
the  case  of  the  prosecution  against  him  in  the  district 
court,  his  cause  was  so  popular  in  New  Orleans  that  the 
check  on  the  bank  with  which  he  paid  his  fine  to  the  mar 
shal  was  immediately  redeemed  by  the  citizens,  who  limited 
the  contribution  for  that  purpose  to  one  dollar  from  each 
individual,  in  order  that  a  greater  number  might  be  grati 
fied  with  the  honor  of  being  a  part  in  the  expense. 

The  general  on  the  return  of  peace  had  the  pleasure  of 
restoring  to  Tennessee,  Kentucky,  Louisiana,  and  the  Miss 
issippi  territory,  those  brave  troops  who  had  acted  such  a 
distinguished  part  in  the  close  of  a  war  which  terminated 
so  honorably  for  the  American  arms.  The  Tennessee  and 
Kentucky  troops  commenced  their  return  to  their  respec 
tive  States  on  the  18th  of  March.  They  had  a  long,  pain- 


574  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

fill,  and  fatiguing  journey  to  perform,  and  were  nearly 
destitute  of  the  necessary  transportation  for  their  baggage 
and  provisions,  of  which  they  had  but  a  scanty  supply  on 
many  parts  of  their  journey.  The  patriotism  of  the  people 
of  Tennessee  was  still  conspicuous.  They  met  the  famished 
soldiers  far  in  the  wilds  of  the  Indian  country  with  com 
fortable  provisions  for  their  sustenance  and  refreshment. 
The  majority  of  the  troops  at  last  arrived  in  their  respec 
tive  States  in  the  latter  part  of  April  and  first  of  May,  after 
having  suffered  incredible  hardships  from  disease  and 
fatigue.  Their  sufferings  and  losses  from  disease,  after 
the  termination  of  the  Avar,  were  much  greater  than  those 
they  experienced  from  the  toils  and  dangers  of  the  tented 
field. 

The  following  extract  from  the  address  of  General  Jack 
son  to  the  militia,  before  they  left  New  Orleans,  will  show 
in  what  light  he  viewed  and  in  what  manner  their  country 
ought  to  estimate  the  services  of  those  patriotic  men. 

"In  parting  with  those  brave  men  whose  destinies  have 
been  so  long  united  with  his  own,  and  in  whose  labors  and 
glories  it  is  his  happiness  and  his  boast  to  have  partici 
pated,  the  commanding  general  can  neither  suppress  his 
feelings,  nor  give  utterance  to  them  as  he  ought.  In  what 
terms  can  he  bestow  suitable  praise  on  merit  so  extraor 
dinary,  so  unparalleled.  Let  him  in  one  burst  of  joy, 
gratitude,  and  exultation,  exclaim — These  are  the  saviours 
of  their  country — these  the  patriot  soldiers,  who  triumphed 
over  the  invincibles  of  Wellington,  and  conquered  the  con 
querors  of  Europe.' 

"With  what  patience  did  you  submit  to  privations — 
with  what  fortitude  did  you  endure  fatigue — what  valor 
did  you  display  in  the  field  of  battle.  You  have  secured 
to  America  a  proud  name  among  the  nations  of  the  earth — 
a  glory  which  will  never  perish. 

"Possessing  those  dispositions  which  equally  adorn  the 
citizen  and  the  soldier,  the  expectations  of  your  country 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  575 

will  be  met  in  peace,  as  her  wishes  have  been  gratified  in 
war.  Go  then  my  brave  companions  to  your  homes;  to 
those  tender  connections  and  those  blissful  scenes,  which 
render  life  so  dear,  so  full  of  honor  and  crowned  with  laur 
els  which  will  never  fade.  With  what  happiness  will  you 
not,  when  participating  in  the  bosoms  of  your  families  the 
enjoyments  of  peaceful  life,  look  back  to  the  toils  you  have 
borne — to  the  dangers  you  have  encountered.  How  will  all 
your  past  exposures  be  converted  into  sources  of  inexpress 
ible  delight.  W^ho  that  never  experienced  your  sufferings, 
\vill  be  able  to  appreciate  your  joys?  The  man  who  slum 
bered  ingloriously  at  home  during  your  painful  marches, 
your  nights  of  watchfulness  and  your  days  of  toil,  will 
envy  you  the  happiness  which  these  recollections  will  af 
ford — still  more  will  he  envy  the  gratitude  of  that  coun 
try  which  you  have  so  eminently  contributed  to  save. 

"Continue,  fellow-soldiers,  on  your  passage  to  your  sev 
eral  destinations,  to  preserve  that  subordination,  that  dig 
nified  and  manly  deportment,  which  have  so  ennobled  your 
character. 

"While  the  commanding  general  is  thus  giving  indul 
gence  to  his  feelings  towards  those  brave  companions,  who 
accompanied  him  through  difficulties  and  dangers,  he  can 
not  permit  the  names  of  Blount,  of  Shelby,  and  Holmes  to 
pass  unnoticed.  With  what  a  generous  ardor  of  patriotism 
have  these  distinguished  governors  contributed  all  their 
exertions  to  provide  the  means  of  victory.  The  memory 
of  these  exertions,  and  the  success  with  which  they  were 
attended,  will  be  to  them  a  reward  more  grateful  than  any 
which  the  pomp  of  title  or  the  splendor  of  wealth  could 
bestow. 

"What  a  happiness  it  is  to  the  commanding  general  that 
while  danger  was  before  us,  he  was  on  no  occasion  com 
pelled  to  use  towards  his  companions  in  arms  either  seve 
rity  or  rebuke.  If  after  the  enemy  had  retired,  improper 
passions  began  to  show  their  empire  in  a  few  unworthy 
bosoms,  and  rendered  a  resort  to  energetic  measures  neces 
sary  for  their  suppressions,  the  commanding  general  has 
not  confounded  the  innocent  with  the  guilty — the  seduced 


57ti  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

with  the  seducers.  Towards  you  fellow-soldiers,  the  most 
cheering  recollections  exist,  blended,  alas!  with  regret,  that 
disease  and  war  should  have  ravished  from  us  so  many 
worthy  companions.  But  the  memory  of  the  cause  in 
which  they  perished,  and  of  the  virtues  which  animated 
them  while  living,  must  occupy  the  place  where  sorrow 
would  claim  to  dwell. 

"Farewell,  fellow-soldiers!  The  expression  of  your 
general's  thanks  is  feeble;  but  gratitude  of  a  country  of 
free  men  is  yours — yours  the  applause  of  an  admiring 
world." 


FIELD  NOTES. 

General  Winchester's  camp  was  located  on  or  near 
what  is  known  as  Presque  Isle  Hill  on  the  west  bank  of 
the  Maumee  River  just  above  the  old  site  of  Turkey  Root 
rock  and  the  site  of  the  battle  of  Fallen  Timbers.  (See 
page  221.) 

General  Harrison's  camp  when  he  retreated  from  the 
"rapids  twelve  miles  to  the  Portage"  was  located  on  the 
east  bank  of  the  Portage  River  at  Pemberville,  Ohio,  and 
on  what  is  known  as  the  Hoodelbrink  farm.  (See  page 
258.) 

"The  rapids"  spoken  of  in  many  places  in  the  operations 
along  the  Miami  (Maumee  now)  would  begin  some  dis 
tance  above  the  town  of  Waterville,  Lucas  County,  and  the 
foot  of  the  rapids  is  at  Perrysburg  and  Maumee,  Ohio. 

"Lower  Sandusky"  is  now  Fremont.  Upper  Sandusky 
and  Sandusky  retain  their  original  names. 

Hulls7  camp  or  stockade  at  the  Portage  was  located  on 
the  south  bank  of  this  stream  in  the  southern  edge  of  the 
town  of  Portage,  Wood  County,  Ohio,  and  just  west  of  the 
"Dixie  Highway."  ( See  page  188. ) 

Fort  Stevenson  (war  1812)  enclosed  about  one  acre 
of  ground  and  was  at  the  head  of  navigation  on  the  San 
dusky  River.  It  was  on  a  high  piece  of  ground  and  almost 
in  the  center  of  what  is  now  the  city  of  Fremont,  Ohio, 
(Lower  Sandusky).  The  Burchard  City  Library  stands 
on  its  site,  some  three  blocks  west  of  the  river. 

577 


578  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

Fort  Winchester  was  located  on  the  west  bank  of  the 
Auglaize  River  and  beginning  about  eight  rods  south 
of  Fort  Defiance,  extended  some  600  feet  along  the  Au 
glaize  further  south. 

The  mobilization  of  Perry's  fleet,  the  embarkation  of 
Harrison's  army  for  his  Thames  River  campaign,  was  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Portage  River  at  Port  Clinton,  and  the 
fort  was  just  east  of  the  mouth  of  the  Portage  River  on  the 
lake  or  bay  there.  The  brush  and  log  fence  built  across 
the  Isthmus  by  Harrison's  troops  to  infield  on  the  penin 
sula  the  horses  of  the  army  while  Harrison  wras  on  his 
campaign  against  Proctor  and  Tecumseh,  had  its  northern 
terminus  at  the  mouth  of  the  Portage  at  Port  Clinton.  ( See 
page  392.) 

Maiden  referred  to  in  the  work  in  many  places  was  on 
the  Canadian  side  of  the  Detroit  River  just  above  Ani- 
herstburg  and  it  was  at  Maiden  that  a  part  of  Commodore 
Barclay's  fleet  was  built  and  was  mobilized  for  the  battle  of 
Lake  Erie. 

The  battle  of  the  Thames  where  Proctor  was  defeated 
and  Tecumseh  killed  took  place  near  Thamesville,  Canada, 
and  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Thames  River  about  eighteen 
miles  from  Chatham.  (See  page  422.) 

Fort  Findlay  (war  1812),  a  small  stockade  about  fifty 
yards  square,  was  on  the  south  side  of  the  "Blanehards 
Forks1'  on  the  west  side  of  where  Main  Street  of  Findlay, 
Ohio,  crosses  that  river.  At  each  corner  was  a  blockhouse. 
The  soldiers'  quarters  and  the  palisades  protecting  thS* 
other  portions. 

Fort  Amanda  ( war  1812 ) ,  a  stockade,  was  on  the  west 
bank  of  the  Auglaize  near  the  west  line  of  Auglaize  County, 
Ohio,  and  on  the  site  of  an  Ottawa  Indian  town. 

Fort  McArthur  (war  1812)  was  on  the  Scioto  River  in 
Hardin  County  not  far  from  Kenton,  Ohio. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  579 

Fort  Ball  (war  1812),  built  by  a  detachment  of  Har 
rison's  army,  was  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Sandusky  River, 
now  in  the  city  of  Tiffin,  Ohio. 

Fort  Seneca  (war  1812)  was  built  by  a  force  of  Har 
rison's  army  as  a  supply  depot.  It  was  a  stockade  includ 
ing  several  acres  and  was  on  the  right  bank  of  the  San- 
dusky  River  about  half  way  between  Fort  Stevenson  and 
Fort  Ball. 

Fort  Wayne,  first  built  in  the  fall  of  1794,  was  located 
at  the  head  of  the  Maumee  River  at  the  bend  of  that  river 
just  below  the  junction  of  the  St.  Mary's  and  St.  Joseph's 
Rivers.  It  was  completed  by  WTayne  October  22,  after  his 
retirement  from  the  victory  of  Fallen  Timbers.  It  was 
rebuilt  during  the  operations  of  1812.  Lossing  says :  "It 
was  not  on  the  site  of  the  old  French  stockade  known  as 
Fort  Miami,  nor  on  that  of  the  one  which  was  occupied  by 
an  English  garrison,  consisting  of  a  captain's  command,  at 
the  time  of  Pontiacs  conspiracy  in  1763.  At  that  time 
the  old  Fort  Miami  was  a  ruin  and  the  stockade  to  which 
reference  is  here  made  was  in  perfect  order.  It  was  about 
half  a  mile  from  the  present  bridge  across  the  Maumee  on 
the  east  bank  of  the  St.  Josephs."  The  stockade  was  sit 
uated  near  the  St.  Mary's  and  near  the  old  canal  aqueduct. 

Fort  Miami,  pronounced  the  oldest  fortification  in 
Ohio,  was  built  by  an  expedition  sent  by  Frontenac,  gov 
ernor  of  Canada  in  1680,  as  a  military  trading  post,  It  is 
about  fifteen  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  Maumee  River 
(referred  to  continually  by  McAfee  as  the  Miami)  and  on 
its  west  bank  on  the  northern  edge  of  Maumee.  It  was 
occupied  by  Proctor  during  the  war  1812,  and  his  army 
camp  was  just  below  the  fort  during  the  siege  of  Fort 
Meigs. 

Fort  Defiance,  occupied  by  Harrison  and  others  dur 
ing  the  war  of  1812,  was  built  by  General  Wayne's  army  in 


580  HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 

August,  1794.  It  stood  in  the  angle  formed  by  the  junction 
of  the  Maumee  and  Auglaize  Rivers  at  the  city  of  Defiance. 

Fort  Meigs  (war  1812)  as  will  be  seen  by  McAfee's 
story,  was  one  of  the  most  important  posts  during  this  war. 
The  location  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Mamnee  (Miami) 
River  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids,  is  just  above  the  town  of 
Perrysburg  in  Wood  County,  Ohio.  It  comprised  about 
ten  acres  and  the  outlines  of  the  fort  on  the  bluff  are  still 
plainly  discernible. 

Fort  Harrison  was  located  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
Wabash  River  about  two  miles  from  the  central  part  of 
Terre  Haute,  Indiana.  It  was  completed  October  28,  1911. 

The  Tippecanoe  battle-ground  is  about  seven  miles  in 
a  northerly  direction  from  the  town  of  Lafayette,  Indiana, 
on  "Burnet's  Creek." 

The  dangerous  passes  of  Pine  Creek  are  from  fifteen  to 
twenty  miles  from  its  mouth.  The  blockhouse  for  the 
stores  for  Harrison's  troops  was  on  the  west  bank  of  the 
Vermillion,  (Indiana),  River. 

Lossing  says :  "The  place  of  the  early  rendezvou  of  the 
Ohio  volunteers  was  on  the  north  side  of  the  Mad  River 
two  miles  above  Dayton. 

Fort  Mackinack  "stood  upon  a  bluff  overlooking  the 
fine  semi-circular  harbor  a  mile  in  extent  with  an  unin 
terrupted  view  into  Lake  Huron  to  the  northeast  and  Lake 
Michigan  on  the  west,"  says  Lossing. 

Frenchtown,  referred  to  in  several  places  in  this  vol 
ume,  is  practically  where  is  now  the  site  of  Monroe,  Michi 
gan. 

In  publishing  this  work  the  spelling  used  in  the  origi 
nal  copy  is  generally  followed.  Some  names  of  indi 
viduals  as  well  as  places  are  spelled  two  and  occasionally 
three  different  ways.  Proctor  is  spelled  both  Proctor  and 
Procter,  and  what  we  know  now  as  Wapakoneta  is  spelled 


OPERATIONS 
WAR  OF  1812 


582 


HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 


three  different  ways,  and  Colonel  Findlay  (Findley)  is  not 
always  spelled  the  same.  In  fact  there  is  much  dispute  as 
to  the  original  spelling  of  this  latter  name.  In  a  way 
these  differences  lend  a  value  to  the  work,  as  in  many 
cases  at  that  period  there  was  no  doubt  no  established 
rule  for  spelling  names  and  places. 


THE  END. 


INDEX 


AMANDA,  FORT,  170,  578. 

AMERICAN  COLONIES,  Great 
Britain's  hope  to  regain,  9. 

ARMSTRONG,  SECY.,  his  letter 
to  the  president,  454. 

BALL,  COL.,  goes  with  Harrison 
to  Cleveland,  331. 

BALL,  FORT,  news  of  Perry's 
victory  received,  382;  location, 
579. 

BARBER,  FORT,  170. 

BARCLAY,  CAPT.,  his  surrender, 
388. 

BATTLES,  of  Tippecanoe,  38; 
Success  at  River  Raisin,  225; 
Winchester's  defeat  and  River 
Raisin  massacre,  231;  Winches 
ter's  capture,  234;  British  re 
port  on  River  Raisin,  246;  Siege 
of  Ft.  Meigs,  283;  Second  siege 
of  Ft.  Meigs,  341;  Perry's  vic 
tory,  383;  Mackinaw,  463;  Mal 
colm's  Mill,  485;  Horseshoe 
Bend,  518;  New  Orleans,  558. 

BRITISH  (see  Great  Britain) 
movement  of  Queen  Charlotte, 
79;  Gen.  Brock  demands  Hull's 
surrender,  99;  Attack  Ft.  De 
troit,  102;  Their  connection 
with  Indians  shown,  147;  Reach 
Ft.  Defiance,  153;  Muir  plans  to 
meet  Winchester,  153;  English 
officer  captured  in  Wood  Coun 
ty,  Ohio,  187;  Defeat  Winches 
ter,  231;  Proctor's  inhumanity, 
235;  Prepare  to  attack  Ft. 
Meigs,  277;  Appear  at  old  Ft. 
Miami,  280;  Besiege  Ft.  Meigs, 
283;  Proctor's  retreat,  296;  Re 
port  on  Dudley's  defeat,  297; 
Second  attempt  at  Ft.  Meigs, 
341;  Raise  siege,  346;  Attack 
Ft.  Stephenson,  350;  Retreat  in 
disorder,  353;  Proctor  burns 
Maiden,  401;  Proctor's  defeat  at 
Thames,  422;  Show  further  ac 


tivity,  439;  Success  at  Prairie 
du  Chine,  475;  Defeated  at  Mal 
colm's  Mill,  485;  Intrigue  with 
Creek  Indians,  497;  Operations 
at  Mobile,  529;  Col.  Nichol's 
famous  proclamation,  531;  Their 
defeat  at  Mobile,  534;  Fleet  ap 
pears  at  New  Orleans,  544;  Cap 
ture  flotilla,  545;  Their  over- 
confidence,  552;  Sir  Edward 
Packenham,  commander  at  New 
Orleans,  554;  Crushing  defeat 
at  New  Orleans,  558;  Unsuc 
cessful  attack  on  Ft.  St.  Phillip, 
563;  Retreat  at  New  Orleans, 
564;  Peace  announced  with,  572. 

CASS,  GEN.,  at  trial  of  Hull  at 
Albany,  438. 

CLAY,  GEN.,  arrival  at  Ft.  Meigs, 
285;  His  orders  to  Col.  Dudley, 
287;  In  command  at  Ft.  Meigs, 
300;  Repairs  Ft.  Meigs,  326. 

CLEVELAND,  supplies  deposited 
at,  208;  Depot  for  troops,  270; 
Harrison  protects  boats  building 
and  supplies  there,  331;  Harri 
son  builds  small  fort  there,  332. 

COCHRANE,  ADMIRAL,  British 
naval  commander  at  New  Or 
leans,  his  famous  boast,  555. 

CONGRESS  lays  embargo  on  ship 
ping,  61. 

CROGHAN,  COL.  GEORGE,  as 
major  ordered  to  Lower  Sandus- 
ky,  327;  Ordered  by  Harrison  to 
abandon  Ft.  Stephenson;  His 
reply,  348;  Relieved  and  rein 
stated  in  command,  349;  His  de 
fense  of  Ft.  Stephenson,  350; 
Duly  honored,  355;  Resents  or 
ders  of  Secy.  Armstrong,  450; 
Writes  Gen.  Harrison,  452;  His 
letter  to  Gen.  McArthur,  459; 
His  engagement  at  Mackinaw, 
462;  Letter  to  war  department, 
466. 


583 


584 


HISTORY  OP  THE  LATE  WAR 


DAYTON,  rendezvous  of  Ohio 
troops  near,  580. 

DEARBORN,  FORT,  113. 

DEFIANCE,  FORT,  160,  579. 

DETROIT,  71. 

DUDLEY'S  defeat,  291. 

EDWARDS,  Gov.  of  Illinois,  174. 

ELLIOT,  CAPT.  JESSE  D.,  his 
part  in  battle  of  Lake  Erie,  385. 

FINDLAY,  FORT,  68,  578. 

FORTS:  Letter  written  by  Col. 
McKee  at  Miami,  9;  Miami 
seized  and  rebuilt  by  British, 
12;  Fort  Harrison,  29;  Piqua, 
37;  Fort  McArthur,  66;  Fort 
Necessity,  66;  Fort  Findlay,  68; 
Fort  Dearborn  evacuated,  113; 
Fort  Wayne,  144;  Winchester's 
fortifications,  156;  Col.  Jen 
nings  builds  blockhouses,  157; 
Fort  Defiance,  160;  Upper  San- 
dusky,  160;  Lower  Sandusky 
(Fremont),  161;  St.  Marys,  160; 
Fort  Winchester,  170;  Fort 
Barbee,  170;  Fort  Amanda,  170; 
Fort  Jennings,  170;  "Camp" 
Meigs  built,  265;  Small  fort 
built  at  Cleveland,  332;  Fort 
Stephenson  finished,  332;  Fort 
Seneca  built,  344;  Fort  Bell, 
news  of  Perry's  victory,  382; 
Fort  built  at  Portage  (Port 
Clinton),  434;  Fort  Shelby,  475. 

FRANCE,  her  maritime  orders, 
16. 

FRENCHTOWN  (Monroe).  225; 
Location,  580. 

GIBSON,  GEN.,  acting  governor 
of  Indiana,  174. 

GREAT  BRITAIN  (see  British), 
her  connivance  with  the  In 
dians,  9;  Letters  showing  con 
duct,  13;  Treaty  with  Jay,  15; 
Continue  their  intercourse  with 
Indians,  15;  Interfere  with 
maritime  rights  of  neutrals,  16; 
Orders  regarding  American  ves 
sels,  16;  War  declared  against 
by  U.  S.  June  18,  1812,  17;  Peace 
announced  with,  572. 

HARDIN,  COL.,  his  massacre,  12. 

HARMAR,  GENERAL,  campaign 
ing  against  Miami  Village,  10. 

HARRISON,  FORT,  29,  580. 

HARRISON,  WM.  H.  (see  also 
military  campaigns),  meets 


Tecumseh,  August,  1810,  21; 
Another  meeting,  25;  First  cam 
paign  against  Indians,  27; 
March  up  the  Wabash,  27;  Bat 
tle  of  Tippecanoe,  38;  Harri 
son's  narrow  escape,  43;  Return 
to  Vincennes,  46;  Harrison 
commended,  48;  His  letter  on 
Indian  conditions,  53;  Commis- 
sined  maj.  general,  124;  Begins 
new  campaign,  135;  Appointed 
brig,  general,  136;  Order  show 
ing  his  tactics,  141;  Arrives  at 
Fort  Wayne,  143;  Transfers 
command  to  Winchester,  149; 
Proceeds  to  Piqua,  158;  Given 
command  of  Northwestern  army, 
158;  Ordered  to  retake  Detroit, 
158;  Plan  of  campaign,  159; 
Orders  road  cut  from  Fort  Jen 
nings  to  Defiance,  163;  Arrives 
at  Winchester's  camp,  163;  Ad 
dresses  troops,  164;  Orders  ar 
rest  of  Gen.  Tupper,  169;  Goes 
to  Franklinton,  170;  Address 
to  government  on  situation,  183 ; 
Orders  road  opened  from  Lower 
Sandusky  (Fremont)  to  the 
Rapids,  185;  Commends  troops 
of  Mississiniway  campaign,  201; 
Statement  as  to  difficulties  and 
delays  of  campaign,  206;  Given 
free  hand  by  government,  209; 
Quarters  at  Upper  Sandusky, 
209;  Visits  Gov.  Meigs  at  Chilli- 
cothe,  210;  Letter  from  Secy. 
Monroe,  210;  His  reply  as  to 
plans,  210;  Advises  control  of 
lake,  217;  Dispatches  Todd  to 
Winchester's  camp,  with  orders, 
219;  Arrives  at  the  Rapids,  228; 
Earlier,  orders  support  for  Win 
chester,  229;  Receives  news  of 
Winchester's  movements,  230; 
News  of  attack  on  Winchester 
and  his  defeat,  231;  Council 
with  his  field  officers,  257; 
Burns  block  houses  and  aban 
dons  camp  at  the  Rapids  and  re 
tires  to  Portage  River  (now  site 
of  Pemberville),  258;  Returns 
with  reinforcements  to  the 
Rapids,  260;  Abandons  proposed 
advance  on  Maiden,  262;  Orders 
Col.  Wood  to  build  "Camp" 
Meigs,  265;  Letter  to  Gov.  Shel- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY 


585 


by,  272;  Visits  Cincinnati,  274; 
Returns  to  Fort  Meigs,  278;  Is 
sues  general  order,  280;  Report 
to  Gov.  Shelby  on  Dudley,  299; 
Leaves  Clay  in  command  at 
Fort  Meigs,  300;  Goes  to  Lower 
Sandusky  and  the  interior,  300; 
Returns  from  Franklinton,  to 
Lower  Sandusky,  327;  Prepares 
to  receive  British,  327;  holds 
council  with  Indians,  328;  From 
Fort  Meigs  to  Lower  Sandusky, 
again,  331;  Apprised  of  second 
siege  of  Fort  Meigs,  343 ;  Orders 
Fort  Seneca  built,  341;  Rein 
forced  by  Col.  Ball  and  others, 
341;  Carefully  watches  British 
movements,  345;  Holds  council 
of  war,  347;  Orders  Croghan  to 
abandon  Fort  Stephenson,  348; 
Croghan's  reply,  348;  Report  on 
Croghan's  defense,  355;  Letter 
to  Gov.  Meigs,  357;  Letter  to 
Gov.  Shelby,  361;  Shelby  raises 
troops,  362;  Cannonading  on 
Lake  Erie  heard,  381;  Perry's 
victory  dispatch,  382;  Embarks 
at  mouth  of  Portage  river  (now 
Port  Clinton)  for  Maiden  cam 
paign,  393;  Army  at  Put-in- 
Bay,  then  Middle  Sister,  394; 
Reconnoiters  Maiden,  395;  His 
general  order  to  troops,  395; 
Lands  below  Maiden,  400;  En 
camps  at  Maiden,  404;  Pursuit 
of  Proctor,  411;  Proctor  makes 
stand,  419;  Battle  of  Thames, 
422;  Aftermath  of  Thames  bat 
tle,  428;  Goes  to  Detroit,  432; 
Armistice  with  the  Indians, 
432;  At  Erie  and  Buffalo  and 
Fort  George,  437;  Goes  to  Wash 
ington,  then  Cincinnati,  438; 
His  resignation  from  army,  453; 
His  camp  at  Portage  river,  577. 

HOLMES,  MAJ.,  receives  orders 
from  Secy.  Armstrong,  449; 
Killed  at  Mackinaw,  463. 

HOWARD,  GOV.,  assigned  com 
mand  Indiana,  Illinois  and  Mis 
souri  territories,  274. 

HULL,  GEN.  WM.  (see  also  mili 
tary  campaigns),  appointed 
brig,  gen.,  62;  Arrives  at  Day 
ton,  62;  Congratulates  troops, 
65;  Receives  confidential  or 


ders,  probably  of  declaration  of 
war.   68;    His   army   arrives   at 
Miami    of    the    Lake    (Maumee 
river),   68;    Orders   baggage  by 
water   from   below   Fort  Miami 
to    Detroit,    69;    Schooner    cap 
tured  by  British,  69;  Arrives  at 
Detroit,   71;    Informs   troops   of 
declaration  of  war,  70;  Reaches 
Canada,  73;   His  famous  procla 
mation,  73;  Detachment  to  river 
Thames  for  provisions,  76;  Mys 
terious  mission  of  Capt.  Brown 
to  Maiden,  78;    Hull  distrusted 
by  his  officers,  78;   Gives  a  dis 
reputable  order,  79;    leaves  his 
troops  for  Detroit,  82;  suspends 
operations    in    Canada,    84;    Or 
ders  attack  on  Maiden,  89;   Or 
ders  whole  army  to  Detroit,  90; 
Flag  of  truce  sent  to  Sandwich, 
95;      Hull's     officers     ask     Gov. 
Meigs  of  Ohio  to  depose  him,  96 ; 
Hull's  reply  to  demands  for  sur 
render,  100;   British  attack  De 
troit  fort,   102;    The  surrender, 
103;     His     court-martial,     112; 
Camp  at  Portage  river,  577. 
INDIANS,  their  hostility  to  west 
ern    settlements,    10;    Harmar's 
campaign  against  1790,  10;    St. 
Clair's    campaign    against,    11; 
Attitude  of  British  government 
with,  13 ;  Little  Turtle  and  Blue 
Jacket,  their  attitude,  17;   Sub 
sidized  by  British,   18;    Tecum- 
seh,  17;    The  Prophet,  18;   Pro 
test  of  Miami's  against  the  Pro 
phet,  19;  Supplied  by  Gov.  Har 
rison,  20;  Receive  supplies  from 
Maiden,   24;    Villages  at  Tippe- 
canoe     destroyed,    45;     Receive 
their  annuities  at  Fort  Wayne, 
48;   Condition  of,  53;   Collected 
at  Maiden,   67;    Massacre,   Fort 
Dearborn  evacuators,  114;   Fur 
ther  alliance  with  the  British, 
117;     Council    at    Piqua,     127; 
Logan,    a    Sawanoe    half-blood, 
139;  Siege  of  Fort  Wayne  aban 
doned,   143;    Fort   Wayne's   im 
portance  to,  144;  Their  Wabash 
towns     destroyed,     145;     Little 
Turtle's    rights    respected,    148; 
Attack  party  under  Ensign  Leg- 
gett,    152;    Collect    again    near 


586 


HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 


Fort  Wayne,  169;  Attack  Fort 
Harrison,  171;  Pigeon  Root 
massacre,  173;  Depredations  in 
Missouri  and  Illinois,  174;  Mes 
sage  of  Round  Head  and  Walk- 
in-the- Water,  191;  Tragedy  of 
Chief  James  Logan,  191 ;  Indians 
still  hostile,  195;  Winemac  shot 
by  Logan,  193;  Inform  Maiden 
of  Winchester's  position,  223; 
Apprise  Frenchtown  (Monroe) 
Indians  of  Winchester's  ap 
proach,  225;  Their  conduct  at 
River  Raisin,  236;  Capture  dis 
patch  bearer  to  Maiden,  260; 
Arrive  for  Fort  Meigs  attack, 
280;  at  Fort  Meigs,  293;  Te- 
cumseh's  humanity,  294;  Their 
disposition  after  siege  of  Fort 
Meigs,  304;  Their  operations  in 
Illinois  and  Missouri,  320;  Their 
forces  at  Maiden,  323;  Harrison 
holds  council  with,  328;  British 
intrigue  again,  376;  Join  Harri 
son  at  Fort  Seneca,  392;  Armis 
tice  with  U.  S.f  432;  Renew 
Greenville  treaty,  472;  Cam 
paign  against  northern  tribes, 
479;  Friendly  Indians  assist 
Americans,  481;  Creek  Indian 
campaign,  491;  Seminoles  de 
feated,  494;  Slaughter  at  Fort 
Mims,  499;  Creek  country  in 
vaded,  501;  Their  slaughter, 
503;  Creek  chiefs  sue  for  peace, 
523. 

JACKSON,  GEN.  ANDREW,  takes 
command  in  Creek  Indian  cam 
paign,  493;  His  invasion,  502; 
Victory  at  Horseshoe  Bend,  518 ; 
His  demands  upon  Spanish  gov 
ernor  of  Pensacola,  529;  Opera 
tions  at  Mobile,  529;  Defence  of 
Mobile,  534;  Victory  at  Pensa 
cola,  536;  Arrives  at  New  Or 
leans,  543;  His  address  to  New 
Orleans  people,  547;  Attacks 
British  forces,  551;  Fortifies  his 
defences,  553;  His  great  victory, 
558;  Difficulty  in  maintaining 
discipline,  566-570;  Arrested  and 
fined  by  a  civil  judge,  572;  citi 
zens  pay  his  fine,  573;  Farewell 
address  to  his  troops,  574. 

JENNINGS,  FORT,  157,  170. 


JOHNSON,  COL.  RICHARD  M., 
raises  mounted  regiment,  307; 
Personnel  of  officers,  316;  Oper 
ations  of  the  forces,  317;  Cele 
brates  fourth  of  July,  1813,  at 
Fort  Stevenson,  332;  His  Troops 
ordered  west,  333;  His  remon 
strance,  335;  His  troops  called 
again,  364;  Arrives  at  Dayton, 
375;  Drills  troops,  379;  At  Fort 
Meigs,  391;  Marches  to  River 
Raisin  and  joins  Harrison,  406; 
Buries  victims  of  River  Raisin 
massacre,  408;  Wounded  at  the 
Thames,  426;  Returns  to  Ken 
tucky,  435. 

LOGAN,  CAPTAIN  JAMES,  a 
Shawanoe  chief,  his  tragic  end, 
191. 

LOWER  SANDUSKY  (Fremont), 
161;  Road  ordered  opened  to 
Rapids,  185;  Stockade  at,  re 
paired,  209,  577. 

M' ARTHUR,  FORT,  66,  578. 

M' ARTHUR,  GEN.,  in  command 
at  Fort  Meigs,  374;  Supersedes 
Harrison,  459 ;  Campaign  against 
northern  Indians,  479;  Arrives 
at  River  Raisin,  481;  Changes 
to  relief  of  Fort  Erie,  482;  En 
gagement  at  Malcolm's  Mill, 
485;  Returns  to  Sandwich,  487. 

M'AFEE,  CAPT.  ROBERT  B., 
(writer  of  this  work),  313;  His 
position  in  Col.  Johnson's  regi 
ment,  316;  Goes  with  Harrison 
to  Upper  Sandusky,  331;  His 
command,  375,  377,  409,  425. 

MACKINACK,  FORT,  surrender 
of,  84;  Engagement  at,  463;  Lo 
cation  of,  580. 

MALDEN,  reports  from,  68;  Re 
connoitre  of,  77;  Hull  orders 
attack  on,  89;  Attempt  to  burn 
British  vessels  at,  269;  Harri 
son's  forces  land  below,  400; 
Burnt  by  Proctor,  401;  Harri 
son's  troops  at,  404;  Location 
of,  578. 

MEIGS,  FORT,  265,  274,  277,  281r 
283,  285,  289,  330,  341,  345,  346: 
McArthur  reduces  size  of  forti 
fications,  374;  Location.  580. 

MEIGS,  GOV.,  162:  Consults  with 
Harrison,  210;  Calls  big  force. 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY 


587 


356;  Letter  from  Gen.  Harrison, 
357. 

MIAMI,  FORT,  9,  12,  579. 

MIAMI  OP  THE  LAKE  (Maumee 
river),  rapids  of,  577. 

MILITARY  CAMPAIGNS :  100,000 
militia  called  out,  61;  Ohio 
troops  ordered  to  Dayton,  61; 
Gov.  Meigs  addresses  troops, 
62;  Hull's  address,  63;  March 
to  Urbana,  64;  Road  cut  to 
Scioto,  65;  Fort  McArthur  built, 
66;  Hull's  order  of  march,  67; 
Col.  Findlay  cuts  road  to  Blan- 
chard's  Fork  (Findlay),  66;  Ar 
rival  Hull's  army  at  Blanchard's 
Fork,  68;  Fort  Findlay  built, 
68;  Reports  from  Fort  Maiden, 
68;  Col.  Cass  cuts  road  from 
Fort  Findlay  to  Rapids  (Mau 
mee  river),  68;  Hull's  army  ar 
rives  at  Miami  of  the  Lake 
(Maumee  river),  68;  Encamp 
ment  below  Fort  Miami,  68; 
Hull  arrives  at  River  Raisin, 
69;  At  Detroit,  71;  Hull  pre 
pares  to  invade  Canada;  Re 
port  of  Col.  Cass'  reconnoitre 
of  Maiden,  77;  Movement  of 
British  vessel  Queen  Charlotte, 
79;  Maj.  Denny's  skirmish  with 
the  Indians,  83;  News  of  Fort 
Mackinaw  surrender,  84;  Lieut. 
Hank's  report  on  same,  85;  Maj. 
Vanhorne  meets  force  of  British 
and  Indians  near  Brownstown, 
88;  Hull  orders  attack  on  Mai 
den,  89;  Orders  whole  army  to 
Detroit,  90;  Attempt  to  open 
communication  with  River  Rais 
in,  91;  Gen.  Brock  demands 
Hull's  surrender,  99;  Hull's  re 
ply,  100;  British  attack  De 
troit  Fort,  102;  Hull's  sur 
render,  103;  British  procla 
mation,  110;  Hull's  court- 
martial,  112;  Capt  Heald  evacu 
ates  Fort  Dearborn,  113;  occu 
pants  massacred,  114;  MoreU.  S. 
trooDs  called,  117;  News  of 
Hull's  surrender  received  at 
Newport,  121;  Harrison  takes 
command,  124;  7,000  Kentuck- 
ians  loin  service,  126;  Gov. 
Shelby,  Kentucky,  recommends 
war  board,  127;  Shelby's  letter 


to  war  department  128;  Secy. 
Eustis'  reply,  134;  Harrison  be 
gins  new  campaign,  135;  Troops 
arrive  at  Dayton,  136;  Piqua, 
137;  Relief  of  Fort  Wayne,  137; 
Reconnoitre  Fort  Defiance,  139; 
Relief  of  Fort  Wayne,  139;  Har 
rison  arrives  at  Fort  Wayne, 
143;  Wabash  towns  of  Indians 
invaded,  145;  British-Indian 
connection  shown,  147;  Gen. 
Winchester  arrives  at  Fort 
Wayne,  148;  British  and  Indians 
in  force  reach  Fort  Defiance, 
153;  Maj.  Muir,  plans  to  battle 
Winchester,  153;  Muir  retreats 
down  the  Maumee,  154;  Harri 
son  takes  command  of  north 
western  army  and  ordered  to 
retake  Detroit,  158;  Plan  of 
campaign,  159;  Troops  at  St. 
Marys,  162;  Troops  ordered  to 
join  Winchester,  162;  Harrison 
orders  road  cut  from  Fort  Jen 
nings  to  Defiance,  163;  Gen. 
Tupper  ordered  to  the  Rapids, 
166;  Tupper  fails  to  obey  orders, 
167;  Tupper  goes  to  Urbana, 
168;  Capt.  Tayler  defends  Fort 
Harrison,  171;  Tayler  promoted 
to  major,  172;  Pigeon  Root  mas 
sacre,  173;  Encampments  above 
St.  Louis  and  on  Illinois  river, 
174;  Gov.  Shelby  asks  for  more 
troops,  175;  They  arrive  at  Vin- 
cennes,  175;  Movement  towards 
Illinois  river,  Indians  177; 
Charges  against  Gen.  Hopkins 
for  its  failure,  178;  Another  ex 
pedition  destroys  Prophets  and 
other  towns,  180;  Return  to 
Vincennes,  181;  Successful  ex 
pedition  by  Gov.  Edwards  and 
Col.  Russell  above  Peoria,  181; 
The  right,  center  and  left  wing 
of  the  northwestern  army,  182; 
Forwarding  supplies,  183;  Har 
rison  addresses  government  on 
situation,  183;  Orders  road 
opened  from  Lower  Sandusky  to 
the  Rapids,  185;  Difficulties  of 
transportation,  186;  Tupper's 
srties  reconnoitre  the  Rapids, 
187:  British  officer  Captain 
Clarke  captured  (in  now  Wood 
county),  187;  Tupper's  expedi- 


588 


HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 


tion  to  the  Rapids,  188;  Arrives 
at  Portage  river  (town  of  Port 
age),  188;  Result  of  Expedition, 
189;  Expedition  against  Missis- 
siniway,  196;  Return  to  Green 
ville,  200;  Kentucky  ladies 
clothing  for  troops,  202;  Troops 
sickly  and  destitute,  202;  Diffi 
culties  in  transportation  of  sup 
plies,  204;  Stockade  at  Lower 
Sandusky  repaired,  209;  Penn 
sylvania  troops  reach  Upper 
Sandusky  with  artillery,  209; 
Winchester  selects  camp  near 
head  of  Rapids  (on  the  Mau- 
mee),  221;  Winchester's  ad 
vance  to  River  Raisin,  224; 
Troops  arrive  at  Frenchtown 
(Monroe),  225;  Success  of  first 
troops,  225;  Winchester's  de 
feat  and  the  massacre,  231; 
Proctor's  inhumanity,  235; 
Prisoners  taken  to  Amherst- 
burg,  242;  Reflections  on  River 
Raisin,  248;  Harrison  retreats 
to  Portage  River  (now  Pember- 
ville),  258;  Returns  to  Rapids, 
260;  Abandons  proposed  ad 
vance,  262;  News  of  Winches 
ter's  disaster  reaches  Kentucky, 
268;  Langhane's  attempt  to  burn 
British  vessels  at  Maiden,  269; 
Prepare  to  defend  Fort  Meigs, 
274;  Reprehensible  conduct  of 
Leftwich,  276;  British  prepare 
for  attack  on  Fort  Meigs,  277; 
Troops  arrive  over  old  Hull 
trace,  279;  British  appear  at  old 
Fort  Miami,  280;  Col.  Wood 
strengthens  defences  of  fort, 
281;  Wood's  great  strategic 
work,  283;  British  open  their 
batteries,  283;  Arrival  of  Gen. 
Clay,  285;  Clay's  orders  to  Col. 
Dudley,  287;  Indians  attempt  to 
cut  off  advance  to  fort,  defeated, 
289;  Dudley's  success  and  final 
defeat,  291;  Proctor's  retreat, 
296;  British  report  on  Dudley's 
defeat,  297;  Harrison's  letter  to 
Gov.  Shelby  on  Dudley,  298; 
More  Ohio  troops  called  out, 
302;  Col.  R.  M.  Johnson  organ 
izes  mounted  regiment,  307; 
Johnson's  operations,  317;  In 
dian  troubles  in  Illinois  and 


Missouri,  320;  Indian  forces  at 
Maiden,  323;  British  prepare  an 
other  demonstration,  327;  Fort 
Meigs  re-enforced,  330;  Fourth 
of  July,  1813,  celebrated  at  Fort 
Stephenson,  332;  Col.  Johnson 
ordered  west,  333;  His  letter  of 
remonstrance,  335;  Second  siege 
of  Fort  Meigs,  341;  British  and 
Indians  attempt  to  draw  forces 
from  Fort  Meigs  by  sham  battle, 
345;  Second  siege  of  Fort  Meigs 
raised,  British  and  Indian  forces 
there,  346;  Harrison  orders 
Croghan  to  abandon  Fort 
Stephenson,  Croghan's  reply, 
348;  Croghan  relieved  and  re 
instated  in  command,  349; 
British  attack  on  Fort  Stephen- 
son,  350;  Croghan's  victory, 
352;  British  disorderly  retreat, 
353;  Harrison's  report,  355; 
Croghan  honored,  355;  Ohio 
militia  criticize  Harrison,  358; 
Croghan's  explanation,  358;  pre 
parations  against  Maiden,  360; 
Col.  Johnson's  mounted  troops 
called  again,  364;  Shelby's  let 
ter  to  war  department,  365;  Mc- 
Arthur  commands  Fort  Meigs, 
374;  Cannonading  on  lake  heard, 
381;  Fence  across  isthmus  from 
Portage  river  (at  now  Port  Clin 
ton)  to  Sandusky  river  to  en 
close  horses,  392;  Harrison's 
troops  embark  at  mouth  of 
Portage  for  Canadian  expedi 
tion,  393;  At  Put-in-Bay  and 
Middle  Sister,  394;  General  or 
der  to  troops,  395;  Land  below 
Maiden,  400;  Proctor  burns  Mai 
den  and  retreats  up  the  Thames, 
401 ;  Harrison's  troops  encamp 
at  Maiden,  404;  Pursuit  of  Proc 
tor,  411;  Order  of  battle  at  the 
Thames,  421;  The  battle  and 
Proctor's  defeat,  422;  Proctor 
escapes,  423;  Death  of  Tecum- 
seh,  426;  Aftermath  of  battle, 
428;  Credit  given  Kentucky, 
430;  Command  left  to  Shelby, 
432;  Troops  return  to  mouth  of 
Portage  via  Maiden  and  shore 
of  lake,  433;  Skeletons  of  River 
Raisin  victims  reburied,  433; 
Horses  collected  again  at  penin- 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY 


589 


sula,  434;  Proposed  expedition 
to  Mackinaw  abandoned,  436; 
Failure  of  Armstrong,  Mekin- 
son  and  Hampton,  438;  British 
show  more  activity,  439;  Re 
taliation  with  Indians  against 
British  threatened,  440;  Expedi 
tion  of  Capt  Holmes,  444;  Mc- 
Arthur  supersedes  Harrison, 
459;  Engagement  at  Mackinaw, 
463;  Col.  Holmes  killed,  463; 
Croghan's  letter  to  war  depart 
ment,  466;  Close  of  Upper  lakes 
campaign,  472;  Renewal  of 
Greenville  treaty,  472;  Fort 
Shelby,  475;  British  successful 
at  Prairie  du  Chine,  475;  Cam 
paign  against  northern  Indians, 
479;  McArthur  arrives  at  River 
Raisin,  481;  Changes  to  Relieve 
Fort  Erie,  482;  McArthur  at 
tacks  Malcolm's  Mill,  485;  Re 
turns  to  Sandwich,  481;  Creek 
Indian  campaign,  491;  Tennes 
see  orders  out  10,000  militia, 
492;  Gen.  Andrew  Jackson  takes 
command,  493;  Plan  to  occupy 
Mobile,  494;  Trouble  with  Spain, 
494;  Laxity  of  settlers'  defense, 
498;  Slaughter  at  Fort  Mims  by 
Indians,  499;  Georgia  and  Ten 
nessee  troops  invade  Creek 
country,  501;  Indian  forces  des 
troyed,  503-518;  Victory  over 
Creeks  at  Horseshoe  Bend,  518; 
Creeks  sue  for  peace,  523;  Oper 
ations  at  Mobile,  529;  Col. 
Nichols'  (British)  famous  proc 
lamation,  531;  Jackson's  defense 
of  Mobile,  534;  Jackson's  vic 
tory  at  Pensacola,  536;  Prepara 
tions  for  defense  of  New  Or 
leans,  540;  Jackson  arrives  at 
New  Orleans,  543;  British  cap 
ture  flotilla  under  Lieutenant 
Jones,  545;  British  forces  at 
tacked,  551;  Gen.  Kean's  (Brit 
ish)  confidence  shaken,  552; 
Jackson  fortifies  defences,  553; 
First  British  land  attack,  554; 
the  great  battle,  558;  British  re 
treat,  564;  Jackson  maintains 
discipline  in  New  Orleans,  566; 
British  plundering  in  Georgia, 
568;  captured  papers  show  Brit 
ish  rapaciousness,  568;  British 


invest  Fort  Bowyer,  569;  Win 
chester  resigns  from  army  and 
command  at  Mobile,  569;  Jack 
son's  difficulty  at  New  Orleans, 
570;  Peace  announced,  572. 

NAVAL  CAMPAIGNS,  prepare  to 
build  fleet  at  Presque  Isle 
(Erie),  270;  Lake  naval  pre 
parations  proceed,  Perry  placed 
in  command,  304;  Perry  takes 
charge  of  building  fleet  at  Erie, 
305;  Slow  progress,  360;  Cam 
paign  begins,  369;  British  fleet 
menaces  Erie,  370;  Perry 
launches  fleet,  370;  Sails  toward 
Maiden,  372;  Strength  of  the 
two  fleets,  373;  Perry's  victory 
dispatch  to  Gen.  Harrison,  382; 
Story  of  Perry's  victory,  383; 
Burial  of  the  fallen,  388;  Con 
gress  thanks  Perry,  389;  British 
fleet  taken  to  Put-in-Bay,  390; 
Prisoners  landed  at  mouth  of 
Portage  (Port  Clinton),  390; 
Commodore  Sinclair's  campaign, 
456;  Secy.  Armstrong's  letter, 
457;  Fleet  in  Lake  Huron  and 
Gloucester  bay,  460;  Fleet  at 
Mackinaw,  461;  Croghan's  en 
gagement  at  Mackinaw,  462; 
Fleet  at  Fort  Gratoit,  469; 
British  capture  gun-boats,  470; 
Naval  participation  at  New  Or 
leans  (see  military  campaigns) ; 
place  of  Perry's  mobilization, 
578. 

NECESSITY,  FORT,  66. 

NEW  ORLEANS,  Gen.  Jackson's 
arrival  at,  543;  British  capture 
flotilla,  545;  Jackson  attacks 
British  forces,  551;  Jackson 
fortifies  defense,  553;  First 
British  land  attack,  554;  The 
great  battle,  558;  British  re 
treat,  564. 

PACKENHAM,  SIR  EDWARD, 
British  commander  at  New  Or 
leans,  554. 

PERRY,  CAPT.,  appointed  to  com 
mand  lake  fleet,  304;  Goes  to 
Erie,  305;  Launches  fleet,  370; 
Appears  off  Maiden,  372;  Dis 
patch  to  Harrison,  382;  Story  of 
his  victory,  383:  Dispatch  to 
naval  secretary,  387;  Thanks  of 
congress,  389. 


590 


HISTORY  OF  THE  LATE  WAR 


PINE  CREEK,  passage,  580. 

PIRATES  OF  BARRATARIA, 
their  loyalty  to  America,  567. 

PORTAGE  RIVER,  mouth  of, 
place  of  embarkation  of  Harri 
son's  army,  392,  578;  Fort  at, 
578. 

PRESQUE  ISLE,  provisions  de 
posited  at,  208. 

PROCTOR,  his  conduct  and  in 
humanity,  235;  His  proclama 
tion  to  Michigan,  245;  Demands 
surrender  of  Fort  Meigs,  295; 
Promise  to  the  Prophet  and  Te- 
cumseh,  295;  Burns  Maiden  and 
retreats  up  the  Thames,  401; 
Tecumseh's  speech  to,  402; 
Makes  stand  on  river  Thames, 
419. 

PROPHET,  the  Indian,  proclaims 
his  power,  18;  Removed  to  the 
Wabash,  1808,  19;  His  conduct 
at  battle  of  Tippecanoe,  41. 

SENECA,  FORT,  344;  Blockhouses 
commenced,  382;  Location,  579. 

SHELBY,  GOV.  ISAAC,  recom 
mends  war  board,  127;  Letter 
to  war  department,  128;  Asks 
for  more  troops,  175;  Letter  to 
Gen.  Harrison,  366;  Harrison's 
reply,  368. 

SINCLAIR,  COMMODORE,  move 
ment  up  the  lakes,  454;  At 
Mackinaw,  461. 

SPANISH,  intrigue  with  Indians, 
496;  Jackson's  victory  at  Pensa- 
cola,  536. 

SPRINGFIELD,  Col.  Johnson's 
troops  at,  380. 

ST.  CLAIR,  GEN.  ARTHUR,  his 
Indian  campaign,  10. 

STEPHENSON,  FORT,  161,  332, 
348,  350,  352,  577. 

ST.  MARYS,  depot  for  army  pro 
visions,  160. 

TAYLER,  CAPT.  ZACHARY,  de 
fends  Fort  Harrison,  171;  Pro 
moted  to  major,  172. 

TECUMSEH,  advocated  Indian 
confederacy,  17;  His  growth  in 
power,  21;  Meets  Gov.  Harrison. 
21;  Continues  his  campaign,  23; 
Second  meeting  with  Harrison, 
25;  Visit  to  Fort  Wayne,  50; 
Occupie8  Tippecanoe,  51;  Ap 
pointed  brig.  gen.  by  British,  81 ; 


At  Dudley's  defeat,  293;  His 
humanity,  294;  Feint  against 
Fort  Winchester,  343 ;  Speech  to 
Proctor,  402;  Death  at  the 
Thames,  426. 

TREATIES,  Greenville  1794;  Jay 
with  British  govt.,  15;  Fort 
Wayne,  with  Indians  1809;  Re 
newal  of  Greenville  treaty,  472; 
Ghent,  569. 

TUPPER,  BRIG.  GEN.,  162;  Or 
dered  to  the  Rapids,  166;  Dis 
obeys  orders,  167;  Goes  to  Ur- 
bana,  168;  Charged  with  Mis 
conduct,  but  acquitted,  169;  His 
spies  reconnoitre  the  Rapids, 
187. 

THAMES,  battle  of,  422;  Location 
of,  578. 

TIPPECANOE,  battle  of,  38;  Loca 
tion,  580. 

UPPER  SANDUSKY,  depot  for 
military  and  artillery  supplies, 
160. 

VINCENNES,  interview  of  Harri 
son  and  Tecumseh,  21;  Troops 
arrive  at,  176. 

WASHINGTON,  PRESIDENT,  ne 
gotiations  with  the  English,  10; 
Authorizes  expeditions  on  the 
Wabash;  Col.  Hardin's  negotia 
tions,  12. 

WAR,  declared  by  U.  S.  June  18, 
1812,  17;  Active  campaign  be 
gins,  61. 

WAYNE,  GEN.  ANTHONY,  his 
campaign,  12;  Victory  at  Fal 
len  Timbers,  Aug.  20,  1794; 
Treaty  at  Greenville,  15. 

WINCHESTER,  FORT,  156,  170, 
578. 

WINCHESTER,  GEN.  JAMES 
(see  also  military  campaigns), 
arrives  at  Fort  Wayne,  148; 
Takes  charge  of  troops,  149; 
Marches  toward  Fort  Defiance, 
150;  His  tactics,  151;  Prepares 
to  meet  British  under  Maj.  Muir, 
154;  Takes  command  of  left 
wing,  165;  Marches  to  Rapids, 
220;  Disregards  Harrison's  ad 
vice,  221;  His  camp  at  the  Rap 
ids,  221;  Blunders  in  forward 
ing  dispatch  to  Harrison,  222; 
Builds  storehouse,  223;  Orders 
advance  troops  to  River  Raisin 


IN  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY  591 

(near  now  Monroe),  224;  Troops  Maiden,    259;     In    command    at 

first    score    success,    225;    Win-  Mobile,   568;    Resigns   his   com- 

chester  arrives  at  River  Raisin,  mand,   569;    His  camp  on  Mau- 

228;    His   defeat   and   the   mas-  mee  river,  577. 
sacre,  231;  His  capture,  234;  At 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

•  2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 
(510)642-6753 

•  1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing 
books  to  NRLF 

•  Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4 
days  prior  to  due  date. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

MAR  12  2003 


I 


DEC  2  3  7f]fM 


.. 5LOC.2JT01 


LD 


12,000(11/95) 


771758 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


